11 


I uD^wfi 


1 Hi 


1 Wi\ 


m \ ufuvni 1 


1 f 




• miinifc i 


1 ' 


l If 



1 






\ > 



;■• 



ATJTOBIOQE/APHY 



OF THE 



LIFE AND TIMES 



OF THE 



REV GEORGE PEGLER. 



WRITTEN BY HIMSELF. 



" I am as a wonder to many." ^Psalms Ixxi. 



COPYRIGHT SECURED, 



&k 



m 



PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR. 
1875. 



[tub ubrary 

OF CONG^BSt 
WASHIWG][2S 



*#& 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1875, D y 

REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 

In the office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 



CONTENTS. 



BOOK FIRST. 

CHAPTER I. 

PAGB. 

Parentage and early recollections 17 

CHAPTER II. 

Interview with a rich uncle — First voyage to sea— Cabin-boy 22 

CHAPTER III. 

Second and third voyage— Dolphins— Mother Carey's chickens— Press-gang 

— Interview with parents, &c, &c 33 

• CHAPTER IV. 

Fourth voyage to Jamaica— First discovery of the potency of rum— Terrible 

flogging— Run away— Kindness of Creoles 41 

CHAPTER V. 

My residence in Jamaica — Narrow escape from drowning— Mrs. Bristol sold 

for a slave— My return to England 49 

CHAPTER VI. 

Voyage up the Mediterranean— Malta— Jappa— Smyrna— Voyage to Bengal 

—Crossing the line— Scenes on the Granges— A fakir or devotee 62 

CHAPTER VII. 

Voyage to China— Java— Upas-tree— Press-gang— Left his majesty's service 

by swimming— Change of name— Encounter with a shark 72 



IV CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

PAGE. 

Arrival at Capetown— Ran away— Three days on Table Mountain— SHpplied 

with food by monkeys— Found another ship— Sailed to Saint Helena... 79 



CHAPTER IX. 

Left Rio Janeiro bound to Rio de la Plata— Sailing up the river— Buenos 
Ayres— Revolution in the province— Attempts at desertion, in order to 
return to Rio Janeiro to procure my clothes, unsuccessful— Mrs. 
Clarke 89 



CHAPTER X. 

Attempt to escape from Mrs. Clarke — Kindness of a Spanish bachelor — 
Again foiled— Conclude to become a " patriot "—English Flag— Jack 
Roper % 

CHAPTER XI. 

The captain enters the " English Flag"— I am again caught— Put in the 
stocks in the guard-hou3e— Taken on board a ship-of-war once m:>re— 
Seal Island— Sail to Rio Janeiro— Fine times— Sail to England and 
Holland 102 

CHAPTER XII. 

Transferred to the Levant— Sailed for Chesapeake Bay— Call at Lisbon— In- 
terview with a missionary — Taken by the Constitution— Carried into 
Rio a prisoner of war— Exchanged— Sent to Canada— Arrival at Hali- 
fax—News of peace— Sent to Kingston, Canada West...., 10S 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Fine times on Lake Ontario— Discharged from his majesty's service -Be- 
come the owner of real estate— High but erroneous notions of the value 
of forest land— Miserable end of Jack Herd 115 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Tom Bowline, one of my shipmates— His sickness and death— His unique 
funeral— Song sung by his shipmates— In December ship laid up for 
winter— Out of employment and turned adrift 121 



CONTENTS. V 

CHAPTER XV. 

PAGE. 

Left Kingston and walked on the shore of the Bay of Quinty— Incidents at a 
wayside tavern— No work could be found— Kindness of a Quaker fam- 
ily who gave me employment— First religious impressions, or deep 
convictions for sin— Reflections at the conclusion of Book First 126 



BOOK SECONB. 

CHAPTER I. 

Living with the Hazzards— Attend Methodist meeting — Deeply convinced of 
sin— Attempts to reform— Ignorant of the plan of salvation— Frequent 
failures 133 

CHAPTER II. 

Attempts at reformation continued— Frequent failures— Sympathy of Mrs. 
Hazzard— Terrible struggle with besetments— Day begins to dawn — 
Final victory 139 

CHAPTER III. 

Obtained peace and pardon— First-fruit of keeping my promise— Cold recep- 
tion by Lot Hazzard— Nearly driven to despair — Threatened ill treat- 
ment by former associates — Located my land-warrant — Captain 
Spilsbury— Preached a sermon in a hotel— Life in danger in conse^ 
quence „ 147 

CHAPTER IV. 

My first marriage— Removed into the woods on my land— First license to 
preach— My first text— Much exhilarated |by the first effort — Brought 
down from my eminence by the faithful reproofs of my wife— Sickness 
of my wife— Sold out with the intention of going to England 160 

CHAPTER V. 

Went to Montreal on a raft— Sabbath-breaking— Voyage to Sierre Leone- 
Return home— Wife still on the decline— Last sickness and death- 
Epitaph . 168 



VI CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI. 

PAGE. 

Commenced to teach a district school— Removed to an Indian mission- 
Some of the customs of Indians— Preached through an interpreter— Re? 
markable conversions 175 

CHAPTER VII. 

Mission-work continued— Drinking customs— Prevailing practice of intem- 
perance — Wm. Beaver's opinion of whisky-drinking Christians— John 
Sunday, a native exhorter— His faithful labors— Preaching in the sap- 
bush— Several converted 183 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Leave the mission-station— Reach Montreal— Arrival in London— Reflec- 
tions on again seeing my parents— Visit my old Sabbath-school— First 
sermon preached in England 190 

CHAPTER IX. 

Rambles about London— Brief description of the city as it was forty years 
ago — Mode of living in ready-furnished lodgings— United with the 
Wesleyan Methodists— Appointed to preach as a local preacher 194 

CHAPTER X. 

Dr. Adam Clarke— Mr. Richard Watson— His appearance and manner of 
preaching— Introduction to Miss Morris, and subsequent marriage to 
that lady 206 

CHAPTER XI. 

Some account of my wife Elizabeth— Early orphanage— Bound an appren- 
tice to an ale-house— Cruel treatment— Early piety — Converted at 
thirteen years of age— Forbidden to go to church 209 

CHAPTER XII. 

Miss Morris escapes from the house of bondage— First day's travel— Looked 
upon with suspicion— Difficult to obtain lodging— Found employment 
at a paper-mill— Kindness of the hands and the foreman — Her 
prayers answered— Witness of the Spirit 215 



CONTENTS. Vil 

CHAPTER XIII. 

PAGE. 

Mr. Gutteridge and lady— Their kindness and liberality— The paper-mill 
becomes bankrupt— Miss Morris went to work at a ladies' seminary- 
Leaves the school to learn a trade at Bedford 221 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Troubles ahead— Firm I worked for bankrupt— Sickness of my wife— Out of 
work for months— Extreme'want— Providential deliverance— Preached 
at ^Barking— Wants again supplied ..-, - 228 

CHAPTER XV. 

Shipped on board the "British Tar"— Coarse and blasphemous language of 
the captain— Left the ship— Shipped on board the "Hindostan," bound 
to Russia— Fate of the "British Tar"— Preached in Saint Petersburg.. 238 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Extracts from my journal on a voyage to Cronstadt in Russia 245 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Commenced work at Mr. Gardiner's — Wife and myself prospered — Prepared 
to immigrate to America— Heard Dr. Clarke the day previous to sailing 
— Account of Miss Morris' sojourn with Dr. Clarke 268 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Sailed from London— Incidents of the voyage— Reached the Gulf of St. 
Lawrence— Took our pilot on board— Heard that the cholera was rag- 
ing in the country— Arrive at Quarantine Station — Lost all our 
anchors in a gale— Driven on shore—At length reach our destination... 266 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Change of labor— Wife and myself brought down with Asiatic cholera— Re- 
covery in a remarkable way— Dreadful visitation in the city for three 
months— Reference to the plague in London— Some supposed to be 
buried alive 275 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XX. 

PAGE. 

Worked at La Chine, building steamboats— Preached to the hands every 
week— A remarkable providence— Preached on board the "Lord 
Brougham," a new steamboat— Invited to preach at Chautauqua « 280 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Sudden Jelevation— Providential interference— Commenced keeping store- 
Prospered in business — Tract distribution— Found other places to 
preach—Formed a Circuit— Wife managed the business— Sabbath- 
breaking 287 

CHAPTER XXII. 

First acquaintance with the Methodist Protestant Church— Interview with 
our superintendent in reference to my uniting with that church— Long 
absence from home tended to embarrass my business— Urged to unite 
with the conference— Gave up my business and was ordained elder 296 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Attended annual conference— Ordained elder— Appointed to Turin Circuit- 
Some fears in regard to my fitness for the field assigned me- Arduous 
labor— Luther Lee with his colleague attended our first quarterly 
meeting— Attended a Methodist Episcopal camp-meeting at the request 
of Luther Leo— Kind reception— Ludicrous interview with Bro. Green- 302 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Removed to Pierrepont and Norfolk Circuit— Masonic rule in Parishville— 

Progress in the antislavery cause— Conference in Pierrepont 310 

CHAPTER XXV. 
Extracts from my journal 318 

CHAPTER XXVI. 
Extracts from my journal 327 

CHAPTER XXVII. 
Extracts from my journal 336 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 
Extracts from my journal 346 



CONTENTS. IX 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

PAGE. 

Second visit to Sand Bank— Fourth of July oration— Conversions— Third 
visit to Sand Bank— Organized a church— Quarterly meeting appoint- 
ed—Fourth visit — A gracious revival — Meeting-house finished 352 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Further opposition to antislavery efforts— Methodist Episcopal Conference 
met in Cincinnati— English delegation— Censure of Scott and Storrs 
for attending an antislavery meeting— Bishop's advice construed into 
law 358 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Picnic in Greenwich Park— Anecdote — An antislavery meeting— Discussion 

with our president— Impromptu poetry 36G 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Annual conference— My inconsistency in holding my standing in a pro- 
slavery Ichurch— Rev. A. McCain a slave-holder, but defender of 
mutual rights— Orange Scott at Baltimore & 374 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Removed to Sand Bank— Work of the Lord progresses— Labor part of my 
time in Utica— Methodist Protestant Conference at Pittsburgh- 
Slavery discussions «. 380 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

Annual conference at Syracuse— Reasons for withdrawal from the fellow- 
ship of the Methodist Protestant Church— Stormy time at conference — 
Removal to Utica 390 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

Labor in Utica — Temperance movements— Mr. William Miller and Advent- 
ists in Utica— Convention of reformers in 1842— Con vention of 1843 — 
Formation of the Wesleyan Connection— Removal to Seneca Falls 400 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Residence and labor in Seneca Falls— New church edifice — Circumstances 
which led to secession in that village— Mr. Joseph Metcalf— His liberal- 
ity—Burning of his barn 408 



X CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

PAGE. 

First General Conference at Cleveland— Attended that body as a delegate- 
Notes of its doings 416 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

First sessson of Rochester Conference— Appointed evangelist or missionary 

—Extensive and arduous labor— Gerrit Smith, the philanthropist 424 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 

Removed to Williamson— Thence to Jamestown— Commenced an anti- 
slavery newspaper . 433 

CHAPTER XL, 

Free Soil convention in Buffalo— Anecdote — "Who is the prospective presi- 
dent?" — Leave Jamestown and removed to Camden— Commenced to 
make a home for old age 440 

CHAPTER] XLI. 

Commenced to preach in Ontario Corners— Kind reception by the people- 
Urged to leave the place— Unwillingness to do so— Extensive revival — 
Some remarkable conversions 450 

CHAPTER XLII. 

Conference left me without an appointment at my own request— Commenced 
to preach at New Salem— Organized |a church at that place— Kindly 
received by the Quakers— Acquaintance with Mr. Goold and family 459 

CHAPTER XLIII. 

Removed from New Salem— Again attempted to settle down— Camp-meeting 
—Remarkable providence— Visit to New Salem— Taken dangerously 
sick— Kind attention of friends— Vision or dream 470 

CHAPTER XLIV. 

Removed to Wisconsin— Commencement of the Rebellion— Preached at Ran- 
dolph and other places— Ministerial delegate to the General Confer- 
ence at Adrain— Notes on the doings of that body 475 



CONTENTS. XI 

CHAPTER XLV. 

PAGE. 

Appointed to preach in Lindina and Lemonweir— Second time at Randolph 
and Trenton — Again at Jacksonville and Lindina — Death of my wife 
Elizabeth 487 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

My lonely condition— Employed as an evangelist— Again united in mar- 
riage—Removed to ^Minnesota — Appointed to Fillmore and Grand 
Meadows— Preached at Chain Lake 496 

CHAPTER XL VII. 

Conference at Claremont— Bro. Crooks, agent and editor, present— Wasioj a 

Seminary— Appointed to Greenwood Circuit and White Water Mission 506 

CHAPTER XL VIII. 

Some account of my wife Elizabeth — Extracts from her writings, &c 500 

CHAPTER XLIX. 
Miscellaneous— Conclusion 522 



INTRODUCTION 



Solomon once said, "Of making books there is no end." What 
he would say were he living in our day it is difficult to conjecture, 
for books of various kinds seem to be as numerous as the leaves of 
autumn, and pass into obscurity as soon as they. 

Some volumes presented to the public at the present time are, in 
my humble opinion, better fitted for the waste-basket than for 
circulation, especially among indiscriminate youth ; and very proba- 
bly many who condescend to peruse the following pages may have 
a similar opinion of my humble effort. 

However, this work was not begun or continued in a spirit of 
ostentation. The author had no vain desire to gratify ; neither had 
he any expectation to edify or amuse critical readers ; but in a plain 
and simple manner he has recorded some interesting facts connect- 
ed with the various phases of his checkered life. 

I have often been requested by kind and indulgent friends, to 
whom some of the incidents here written have been related, to pro- 
duce a work of this kind ; but I have been deterred from complying 
with their wishes until very recently, from a conscious sense of my 
inability to produce a book that would meet the taste and de- 
mands of this reading age. And even now I have reluctantly 
yielded to the better judgment of highly esteemed friends whose 
importunity I could not very well longer resist. 



XIV INTRODUCTION. 

There are some things in my narrative that I would gladly have 
left in oblivion could I have done so with a clear conscience ; but 
the goodness and forbearance of God, as well as fidelity to truth 
and veracity, required that the dark shades of my youthful life as 
well as my few sunny hours should be faithfully recorded, — in the 
first place, as a warning to others to shun the path I so foolishly fol- 
lowed when but a child, and also to extol that wonderful grace 
which brought me from my evil and wicked course, and conde- 
scended to employ me in the great moral field. 

Of course I make no pretensions to literary attainments, and am 
fully aware that my humble production will not endure the rigid or 
severe criticism of those who are accustomed to peruse the productions 
of gifted authors. Plain and unlettered men, such as Bunyan, and 
William Huntington the author of the Bank of Faith, arose from ob- 
scurity ; and though they laid no claim to elegance of style or logical 
accuracy, yet their humble efforts have been appreciated and their 
names are immortalized. However, I seek not the eulogy of my 
readers, but beg to be indulged with their patience and kindness 
while they refer to this faithful record of my privations, and the way 
a kind Providence has led me along the pathway of life. But I con- 
gratulate myself in having written plain English, and in recording 
nothing but what I believe to be strictly true. I have at some length 
written my views on antislavery and kindred reforms, as well as my 
connection with reformatory measures. My reasons for this course 
are that another generation has come on the stage of time since 
these reforms were inaugurated, and many persons now almost in 
middle life know but little what reformers had to endure from oppo- 
sition to their efforts thirty or forty years ago ; and some of the inci- 
dents are of thrilling interest, and I hope may prove instructive to 
many. The progress of ecclesiastical reform has been duly noticed; 
and reference is made to some of the prominent actors in those days 
when it cost something for a man to avow himself a friend of the 
oppressed and an advocate of purity and equality. 

I have made no attempt to disguise my religious views and senti- 



INTRODUCTION. XV 

ments, or conceal my attachment to old-time theology; and a 
prominent place is assigned for the organization of the Wesleyan 
Methodist denomination, and its discouragements and hopeful 
success. 

Some of the adventures and scenes I passed through on the 
ocean, or while connected with it, are painfully interesting. None 
are distorted or exaggerated, but all are faithfully jotted down as 
they occurred. 

Most of the contents of this volume are written from memory, for 
in the early part of my career I had little opportunity while a cabin- 
boy, or "before the mast," to keep any kind of record ; neither had 
I any inclination to do so. Hence I could not in every instance 
give exact dates ; but where date is given I have endeavored to be 
accurate. 

Considerable space is occupied in relation to the life and expe- 
rience of my former wife, who certainly deserved honorable mention — 
especially as she was an excellent and faithful co-worker with me in 
religion and reform. A number of my friends have advised me to 
"sprinkle" my book with some of her history, as there is somewhat 
of a coincidence in the lives of both ; and there is no doubt but 
her efforts, accompanied with her devotedness to God, nave been 
made a blessing to many. She was a lady of superior mind and 
warm attachments. From early life she was a child of God; and 
during the forty years that I had her acquaintance she was always 
ready, when health would permit, to actively engage in the work 
of the Lord. 

I have written this entire book in the midst of the bustle and work 
of my family, where we had but one small sitting-room ; and I was 
often interrupted by friendly calls, and could seldom have the room 
to myself. In addition to this, I have filled my work as a circuit 
preacher, and have not neglected any appointment nor any known 
duty on its account, or to hasten its completion ; and my recreation 
has been to cultivate a large garden. 



XVI INTRODUCTION. 

Hoping tor the blessing of God to accompany this feeble attempt 
to add to the "simple annals of the poor," I commit it to the consid- 
erate indulgence of my kind readers, and remain their humble 
servant in Christ. George Pegler. 

Beaver, Minnesota, October, 1874 



BOOK FIRST 



CHAPTER L 

PARENTAGE AND EARLY RECOLLECTIONS. 

I was born in the city of London, Great Britain, the great 
Babylon of modern times, on the 11th of October, 1799: 
consequently am one year older than the present part of the 
nineteenth century. My parents were poor. They were 
rope and twine spinners by trade, and carried on business for 
themselves in a very limited and humble way. As is often 
the case in poor families, they had a large number of chil- 
dren. 

My father had married when young, and his first wife 
died when giving birth to her eleventh child. Soon after 
the demise of his first wife he married a woman many years 
his junior, by whom he had fourteen children — making in all 
twenty-five. I was the youngest of nineteen. Some were 
married when I was born; some had gone into the army; 
some had gone to sea ; and some had died ; so that I never 
saw more than fifteen together at any one time. But even 
with that reduced number it was difficult to provide for their 
wants, with no property at their command but their hands 
and mechanical skill. It will at once be seen that to provide 
for the education of their children was out of the question, 
and next to impossible. All that could by any possible 
means add but a penny a day to the common stock, for the 
supply of so many mouths, had to be employed in some 
way. It is difficult to conceive in how many ways children 
of tender age can be trained to little acts of usefulness and 
2 



18 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

profit in a great city like London, where poverty and starva- 
tion stare in the face of so large a group. 

My father's maxim was, we never ought to eat our break- 
fast until we had earned it; and many a penny have we 
earned before we sat down to our first humble meal for the 
day, which usually consisted of broth or porridge. Some 
would gather a wheelbarrow of manure from the droppings 
of the horses in the streets, and sell it to the gardeners for a 
good price ; some would pick up a few bones, which were 
always in demand at a fair price; some would do errands 
for neighbors who had no children ; while others again 
would help our parents in the rope-walk ; but none went to 
school. We had at that time no common schools in that 
country. Each family had to pay for its tuition, and my 
father was too poor to do that. I can very well remember 
circumstances that took place before I was four years of age, 
but I can not recollect when I could not read. My father 
had a good common education, — had read a great deal ; was 
well posted on the current events of the day; could readily 
converse on general topics, — and was in his humble way con- 
sidered as a kind of oracle among his less-informed neigh- 
bors. He took especial interest in instructing his children 
during his leisure moments, and always enjoined upon his 
elder children the duty of instructing the younger ones as 
far as they were able. By these means much valuable in- 
formation was obtained, while little time was wasted and 
small expense incurred. I have often heard my father say 
that I earned my living when I was only four years old. 
This was done by sitting on a little stool and turning a 
wheel by hand, by which my mother spun flax or hemp, for 
which service I would be entitled to fifty cents per week and 
board. Such exactions or requirements from children of 
that tender age, in this country and at this day especially, 
would be considered by many as cruel ; and the parents of a 
family thus employed would be esteemed as tyrants. But 
we were early taught lessons of industry and economy. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 19 

Nothing was wasted, and no time uselessly employed, and 
all appeared to be willing to add their mite to our little 
common stock, and to do our best to keep the wolf from the 
door; or, in other words, not to depend upon charity or the 
parish for support. 

My father once had the honor of an introduction to 
Benjamin Franklin, who was then only a printer. He ever 
after conceived a very high opinion of the merits of that 
great man, and often quoted from Poor Eichard's Almanac 
to impress upon us lessons of industry, prudence, and econo- 
my. I have often been thankful for such a humble training, 
and the coarse but wholesome fare that fell to my lot in my 
younger days, as it prepared me for the hardships and priva- 
tions I have had to endure in after life. Besides, the firm 
manner in which my father insisted upon a compliance with 
his rules of economy and industry, confirmed me in habits 
of subordination, so that afterward it became comparatively 
easy to obey rule and be in subjection to them to whom I 
owed obedience. True,. I have often regretted that my 
parents could not spare me from labor, when young, for a 
sufficient time to obtain the rudiments of education; but 
even this disadvantage was in some measure overcome by 
the course pursued. 

I had from my earliest recollection a great love for books, 
and often when sitting on my little stool, and turning the 
wheel all day, have had my spelling or other book on my 
knee, and learned a lesson to repeat to my brother at night. 
Often when sent on an errand I have stood before book- 
sellers' windows to look at the pictures and read a page or 
so in the books exposed for sale ; and many times has my 
father flogged me for spending so much time, or loitering, as 
he termed it, when I ought to have been at home at work, 
On some occasions he would send me several miles to present 
bills and collect debts, and after spending much time in read- 
ing placards on the walls or books in shop windows, I would 
bethink myself of my long absence and expect a whipping 



20 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

on my return home. I would tnen, to expedite my return, 
jump up behind a coach, unknown to the coachman, and 
steal a ride for a mile or perhaps more. Frequently other 
boys would try to get on the footman's stand, but not find- 
ing room they would, out of revenge, inform the coachman 
that others were on behind, and he would throw his long whip 
over his shoulder, the lash of which would probably strike 
us in the face. In that case we had to jump down; and then 
perhaps would ensue a fight, which of course was of short 
duration. I knew that it was wrong to obtain a ride in this 
way without permission; but then we were daily witnesses of 
wrong-doing in some way, and the common view of people, 
at least among the lower orders in that day, was to keep a 
kind of account with the Almighty, and if our good deeds 
rather overbalanced our evil ones we thought we stood 
pretty fair in the estimation of God. On such occasions, 
when clandestinely obtaining a ride, my practice was invaria- 
bly to place my hands over my eyes to keep off the whip, 
and then say my prayers, supposing that would put me 
under the protection of God. I would repeat the apostle's 
creed, and add, "JS"ow I lay me down to sleep, I pray the 
Lord my soul to keep," all of which I had been taught to 
repeat since I first learned to speak. I then thought I was 
safe and under the care and protection of God, and that by 
my acts of devotion I had made an atonement for my 
transgression. And, strange to say, I never was injured by 
the coachman's whip, though I have known boys who were 
terribly scared by it. 

It has been stated that none of our large family of children 
went to school. Of course I meant day-school. We all at- 
tended Sunday-school, which but a few years before had 
in England become an institution of great power and benefit — 
chiefly among the poor, for whose especial improvement it 
was originally designed. Here we were not only taught to 
repeat scriptural lessons, but were instructed in reading and 
spelling, while our beloved teachers exercised a constant 



REV. GEO. PEGLER. 21 

supervision over our morals, and taught us to be honest, 
sober, industrious, obedient to our parents, and submissive to 
those who had authority over us. I enjoyed the privileges 
of this school for about four years, or until I was eight years 
of age, during which time I believe I never missed even 
one session. I took exceeding great delight in the exercises 
and improved quite rapidly, and was never punished or even 
reproved for inattention or misbehavior, but always received 
the commendation of my teacher. Under G-od I owe what 
little knowledge I have acquired, and what little good I have 
done, if any, to the indefatigable and pious labors of my 
affectionate Sunday - school teacher. Robert Raikes, the 
founder of Sabbath-schools, was a fellow-townsman of my 
father's during his younger days; and one of my father's 
cousins was a teacher in the first school organized by Mr. 
Raikes, who employed him for about fifty cents per day. 
This, however, was of short duration, for soon many compe- 
tent teachers were found who were willing to engage gratui- 
tously in so noble and benevolent an enterprise; and gratui- 
tous teaching on the Sabbath now prevails in nearly every 
part of the civilized world. The Sabbath-school was made a 
great blessing to me in my childhood, and I have abundant 
reason to bless G-od for its precious influences imparted to 
me when so young. 

These scenes of my childhood I look back upon with un- 
raingled pleasure and delight; but to other portions of my 
life much regret is mingled with the retrospect. I view it 
with deep sorrow, and am willing to admit that I did not 
always carry out the principles in which I had been in- 
structed. In very early life my exposure to temptation was 
severe. My early associates were those whose examples 
were pernicious in the extreme, and I was too easily led 
astray by their influence. Many acts of my eventful life 
would be left in oblivion, and never suffered to meet the 
public eye ; but faithfulness to Him who took me from the 
horrible pit and miry clay, and gratitude to my dear 



22 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Eedeemer for stooping so low to rescue me from the awful 
vortex into which I was about to plunge in early life, require 
a candid acknowledgment of the shades and follies of my 
youthful course, as well as the brighter spots and streaks of 
sunshine that flitted across my checkered and devious path- 
way. I humbly and sincerely crave the indulgence of the 
critic, as well as the kind sympathy of the reader of these 
unpretending pages, before they pass censure, to consider 
well the circumstances of my early boyhood, the disadvan- 
tages under which I labored, and my entire surroundings 
during twelve years of extensive travel on the ocean, far 
from the endearments of home and all its restraining influ- 
ences and the kind attention and faithful admonitions of my 
Sabbath-school teacher. This was a period of my life ex- 
tending from the age of eight years to that of twenty, 
during which time the character is usually formed and 
habits of life contracted, and principles and plans adopted 
that generally cling to and follow the individual through life. 
But most affectionately do I recognize a kind and benev- 
olent Providence whose ever- watchful eye has been over me 
amid all the privations and dangers to which I have been 
exposed both by my folly and wickedness, as well as by the 
cruel treatment of those who tyrannized over me, 



CHAPTER II. 

INTERVIEW WITH A RICH UNCLE — FIRST VOYAGE TO SEA — 
CABIN-BOY. 

When about eight years old one of my uncles returned 
from sea. He had been recently discharged from a British 
man-of-war, which during her cruise had captured a Spanish 
galloon, or treasure ship, on her way from Mexico ; — that 
country being a Spanish colony, and England being at war 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 23 

with Spain, she became a lawful prize. My uncle's share 
of prize-money amounted to several hundreds of dollars. 
When he visited our house the buttons on his clothes were 
all gold; he carried on his person two gold watches; and he 
had handfuls of gold coins in his pockets, which, to my 
young and inexperienced eyes and mind, was the most 
wonderful thing I had ever beheld. I had seen in Lombard 
Street huge piles of gold in the windows of money-changers; 
but these piles belonged to bankers, which we children 
supposed could be made by them at pleasure. But to have 
an uncle so lavish with gold, and we so poor, was perfectly 
astounding. I was fairly bewildered with the sight, and 
could think of little else than ''Aladdin's lamp," which I had 
read about in the ''Arabian Nights' Entertainments." I in- 
nocently and ignorantly thought that his good fortune, as 
we termed it, might possibly be as lucky to me should I 
adopt a sea-faring life. 

I was aware that my parents would not consent to my 
leaving home for the sea at my early age. They had always 
opposed my brothers in taking that course; and when some 
of them died in foreign countries, they invariably repre- 
sented it as a judgment of G-od for leaving home without 
their consent. Besides, none had ever returned much better 
off than when they left home. But I longed to go to sea and 
try my luck, so, after thinking about it for some time, I 
determined to run away and seek employment on board any 
ship that would accept me as a cabin-boy, or in any other 
way in which I could be received. 

In the absence of father and mother, and unknown to the 
other children, I made up a small bundle of clothes and 
immediately started for the river, about two miles from 
home. Here I met some sailors, to whom I related my 
wishes and designs. I informed them that I was an orphan; 
had neither father or mother, and none to care for me; that I 
was placed in a work-house, from which I had run away in 
order to become a sailor. They gave me great praise for my 



24 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

courage and pluck, and took me to a notary public, to whom 
I related the same story. Several captains being present, 
one of them, who wanted a cabin-boy, was willing to take 
me, provided I would consent to be bound as an apprentice. 
This was soon accomplished. I chose one of the sailors who 
stood by as my guardian (whose face I never saw again) 
and thus I was bound for a term of years to Captain Fobes, 
of the good ship "Blendinghall," bound to the islands of 
Jamaica in the West Indies. Immediately I was sent on 
board A new suit of sailor's clothes was furnished me, with 
which I was much delighted; and I fancied I never appeared 
so manly before. 

I was soon inducted into my new employment in the 
cabin, and had to wait on the captain and mate, brush their 
clothes, make their beds, scrub the cabin deck, clean knives 
and forks, set the table, in short, do all the work needed in 
a house, except cooking and washing clothes; and this too 
when only a boy of eight years. I soon found I had not a 
kind mother to excuse my foibles and mistakes, and to make 
allowance for carelessness or "run to help me when I fell;" 
but for the least act of carelessness or inadvertency or mis- 
take, such as spots of dirt on the cabin deck, knives and 
forks not sufficiently bright, bedclothes not smooth, or any 
little neglect, the rope's end was resorted to, a knife or 
tumbler was thrown at my head, or I received a stroke from 
the captain's fist and was kicked if I fell. 

While the ship lay in the river the captain was most of 
the time on shore, and my work was comparatively light; 
and the mate was not so exacting, or less difficult to please. 
Perhaps it was deemed prudent to break me in by degrees, 
as too much severity at the beginning might discourage me, 
and induce me to run away before the ship sailed. My task 
did not discourage me while in port, as I often had time to 
be among the seamen and watch their movements in getting 
the ship ready for sea, and to occasionally run up the rigging 
or otherwise amuse myself. Upon the whole, my new mode 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 25 

of life was rather fascinating and pleasing for the first few 
weeks while we lay in the river. 

But the time at last arrived for our ship to sail, and soon 
the distance between me and home, with all its dear associa- 
tions, would be greatly widened. For the first time, I was 
about to leave my own dear native land, perhaps never to 
return ; and pen can not describe the deep anguish of my 
heart when for a little while I thought of the home I was 
leaving and the overwhelming sorrow of my parents in 
regard to my condition and whereabouts. I had never 
been on the water more than to cross the river, and had 
never seen the ocean; and- when we weighed anchor and 
got under way with all sail set to a fair breeze, I was so 
absorbed in the new scenes before me that my fitful and 
elastic mind soon forgot home and friends in the exciting 
scenes with which I was surrounded. My whole soul was 
in an ecstacy of delight. It seemed that nothing could ex- 
ceed the pleasure I then enjoyed, feeling the gentle motion 
of the ship, seeing the flapping of the sails, and hearing 
the creaking of the ropes in the blocks; the promptitude 
and merriment of the men when pulling on the braces, 
the beautiful curve the ship made in the water as she 
answered her helm, the receding of the water at her 
sides and the sparkling spangles in her wake, the grace- 
ful fluttering of the sea-gulls as they arose from the 
water at our approach, and wheeled around and seemed 
to welcome us to old ocean ; all these, and more, to- 
gether with the anticipation that we would soon be in 
foreign countries, where we should behold sights and 
wonders that other boys of my age had never seen, and 
for lack of manly courage would perhaps never see, made 
my little heart palpitate with joy; and I was wrapped 
in amazement and delight, and thought no pleasure or joy 
on earth could exceed this. And yet I was constantly ex- 
pecting not only a continuation of these wonders and 
delights, but a constant augmentation of these or similar 



26 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

exciting scenes. No wonder that all thoughts of home and 
an affectionate mother and loving sisters, together with the 
wickedness and folly of absconding from parental author- 
ity, was banished from my mind under such exciting and 
exhilarating circumstances. I did indeed know that I was 
pursuing a course directly opposite to the teaching I had 
received; but for the time being all thoughts of the past 
were forgotten, and my foolish and selfish heart was ab- 
sorbed in the enjoyment of the present and in delightful 
anticipation of the future. 

But the spell was soon to be broken. The horrors of a 
first voyage to sea by a little boy with none to care for him 
or sympathize with him when in trouble was never thought 
of and entirely unknown to me, and the charm with which 
I was entangled was so'on to vanish into empty air. We 
soon entered the broad Atlantic. I had not shipped my sea 
legs, as the sailors said, and from the motion of the ship 
through the action of the waves and the force of the wind, I 
soon lost my equilibrium and rolled into the lee scuppers, to 
the no small amusement of the sailors and all on board ex- 
cept myself. Yet this was but the beginning of sorrows. 
Soon I found a trouble within the inner man which appeared 
to be as instable as my feet. I could control neither. If I 
had stifled my conscience, I could not quiet my stomach, and 
soon it appeared that all within me was finding its way to 
my mouth. It seemed as if my inside would soon resemble 
a bankrupt's money -purse — be empty and void. Beader, if 
3>-ou were never sea-sick, you know but little about anguish 
and pain. Few, if any, can describe sea-sickness; but to say 
that its victim feels like dying, is only faintly to represent 
its horrors. As others often do who go through the process 
of being acclimated to the sea, I went below and laid down 
on the locker; but this only tended to the aggravation of 
my complaint. 

It was now night. The wind blew a gale, the sky was 
beclouded, nothing could be seen beyond the ship, and the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 27 

foaming ocean and angry waves were in tumultuous motion 
and constantly breaking over the ship. The men were hard 
at work stowing away the anchors, and lashing fast what- 
ever could be moved by the rolling of the vessel. Some 
were singing their song as they pulled on the ropes, while 
others were swearing and cursing each other. The wild 
wind screamed through the shrouds and rigging, and above 
all could be heard the coarse voice of the mate as he gave 
his commands to the men. I had seen mobs and fights in 
the city, along with the utmost confusion of tongues, but all 
this commotion to me appeared alarming, and seemed to 
forebode imminent danger. I thought that if the inmates 
of Bedlam were let loose in the streets, it would not exceed 
the confusion that now saluted my ears and the commotion 
that now prevailed on deck. 

I heard the captain inquire, "Where is the boy, G-eorge?" 

"Oh," said the mate, "he. is down below casting up his 
accounts." 

Soon after, the captain found me and gave me a terrible 
shaking, with the remark, " Oh, you are a fresh-water sailor, 
are you? quite smart while in port. Come, sir, come on 
deck. We keep no more cats than will catch mice. Come 
and help get the guns ready. We may fall in with a French 
privateer before morning, and a little of your help will be 
needed. How would you like to be a prisoner in the hands 
of Johnny Crapaud?" 

JSTow again the great deep of my neart was broken up, 
and my mind was as tumultuous as the ocean around us. I 
again seriously thought of my rashness and sin in leaving 
my parents and home in a clandestine manner. Of course 
it appeared to me that we were in imminent danger, and I 
wondered that the men could be so cheerful and wicked. I 
remembered what I had read about Jonah in the storm, and 
imagined that my case was similar to his, and that the 
present gale of wind was permitted on my account. 
Thoughts of my plain but comfortable home, the distress 



23 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

of parents and friends on account of the uncertainty of my 
fate, the happy seasons I had enjoyed with brothers and 
sisters, and the many holy lessons I had learned at the 
Sabbath-school, now troubled me exceedingly, and I thought 
"my sin had surely found me out." Oh, how I wished that 
I could retrace my steps ! Most gladly would I, like the 
prodigal, return and seek the humblest place in my father's 
household. But there was no backdoor from which I could 
escape from my present thralldom. All around was an 
angry sea, and all above thick clouds of darkness. I was 
fast as in fetters of iron, the smallest and youngest on board, 
and always considered the fit subject for the spleen and 
witicism of all my elders. 

I may here remark that the youngest on board of ship is 
always most imposed upon, and is expected to be servant of 
all. Any little job that the sailors are not disposed to do, 
and can in any way impose on him, is left for him to perform ; 
and this he is expected to accomplish without grumbling. 

Soon, however, we had a change of weather. The sky 
assumed its native brightness, the sea was less rough, the 
wind not so boisterous, my terrible sea-sickness had subsided, 
and my longings for home and qualms of conscience on ac- 
count of my elopement began to abate also. 

We reached the lizard point, or land's end, and then noth- 
ing but sea and sky could be seen, except occasionally a sea- 
bird, or some monster of the deep sporting on the water's 
surface. It would be impossible to describe my feelings on 
losing sight of land for the first time. It may be imagined, 
but can not be depicted to the understanding of any who have 
not had similar experiences or similar emotions. For awhile 
I could not refrain from tears at thought that I should per- 
haps never see my beloved country or dear friends again. 
But soon a few cuts from a rope's end, in the hands of my 
brutal master, drove me from my reverie, and gave me to 
understand that home indulgences and regrets for the past 
must give place to the sterner duties of the hour. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 29 

We proceeded on our voyage with nothing material occur- 
ring until we reached one of the Cape de Yerde islands, 
where we remained only a few days. After we left the 
islands we fell in with a French privateer, which attempted 
to capture us. VV e would have been a valuable prize, for we 
were loaded with a general cargo of merchandise. We had 
four nine-pound cannon on board, with a small stock of 
ammunition, also an army chest with thirty or forty muskets 
and as many cutlasses, and a crew of twenty men and boys. 
During war it was customary for merchant ships, which 
sailed without convoy, to go armed in part, not indeed to 
tight, but to make some defense against privateers and 
pirates. These freebooters never desire an engagement, for 
that would be too dangerous for light, small crafts, and 
would be attended with the loss of men, perhaps, of which 
they have none to spare. The vessels engaged in this mode 
of plunder are usually light built, and designed to sail fast, 
always, of course, avoiding a man-of-war if possible. They 
do not usually carry a large armament, but generally a large 
gun in midships, mounted on a swivel, to bring merchant 
ships to, and then board them as speedily as possible, and 
cjmpel surrender or murder the crew. 

In this instance the vessel in question was a French lugger, 
with a crew, as we were afterward informed, of one hundred 
and fifty men, with a long thirty-two pounder in midships. 
Early one morning we descried a strange sail to the wind- 
ward, which speedily bore down upon us with the English 
colors flying at her mast-head. In return of the compliment 
we hoisted the flag of our nation, on seeing which she imme- 
diately hauled down the British ensign and hoisted the 
tricolors of France, and at the same time sent a shot 
athwart our bows, as a gentle and friendly hint that she 
wished us to tarry. All was now confusion. The fact was 
patent that an enemy was near, and we must either beat her 
off or be taken prisoners. We had but little time to decide 
what to do. No man on a merchant ship is under any 



30 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

obligation to expose his life in action to save the ship and 
cargo They engage to work and navigate the ship, not to 
contend with any other enemy but the wind and waves. 
But the thought of being taken prisoner, and immured in a 
French prison for years without wages, with no hopes of 
release until the end of the war, was not very cheering nor 
pleasant, especially as we had heard of great cruelty being 
inflicted on British prisoners in France. The almost natural 
antipathy of a Briton to a Frenchman was much inflated 
by a brief harrangue from the captain, and the crew soon 
determined to give Johnny Crapaud as warm a reception as 
possible, and try what British skill and courage could do in 
our own defense. A few shots from our nine-pounders gave 
her to understand that we were in for it, and that we did not 
intend to abandon our ship or shorten our voyage at his 
dictation. We were provided with a boarding-net, as most 
ships had in those days, made of ratlin rope, with here and 
there a small chain running through its entire length, to 
prevent cutting by the enemy, and with meshes too small to 
admit of a man to pass through. This was ready to hoist at 
once should the enemy, or any other intruder we did not 
wish to welcome to our decks, attempt to board us. The 
Frenchman soon threw himself alongside, with fifty or sixty 
men ready to jump on board, with boarding-pike in hand, 
cutlass by their side, and pistols in belt, to take us by over- 
powering numbers. But up went the net, and at the same 
time we poured a volley of musketry upon his deck, and 
doubtless killed and wounded some of his men. Meeting 
with this repulse and disappointment he soon sheered off and 
veered around to the starboard side, in hopes not to meet 
with a similar opposition in his second attempt. But we 
soon shifted the net to the other side, as we naturally knew 
his intentions. In the meantime our muskets had all been 
reloaded by myself and two other boys, ready for the men 
to use ; for as soon as they emptied one we handed them 
another. His attempts to board us on the starboard side 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 31 

was of course as unsuccessful as his former effort, and he 
received another volley from our muskets. At this stage of 
the battle (if such it may be called), while handing a musket 
to one of the men, a Frenchman, who had his foot entangled 
in the net, stabbed me in the calf of my leg, while at the 
same time the man to whom I handed the musket shot him 
dead. He now sheered off for the second time, and gave us, 
as we supposed, a parting blessing, in the form of a volley 
of musketry, which killed our captain and wounded two of 
our men. Our mate, who had been on board of a man-of- 
war, and had smelled powder, now took command, and 
cheered and rallied the men. The Frenchman now under- 
took to "poop us," as it is termed at sea, that is, to come on 
board at the stern over the taffrail, being sure that we 
could have no net there. So he veered around and came 
stem on to our stern, with his bowsprit lined with men, 
perhaps twenty or more, with the intention of dropping 
them on board as soon as his ship should strike ours. But 
our mate had stationed every man and boy who could fire a 
musket to stand ready to fire upon them as soon as they 
came within range. Thus many a poor fellow dropped into 
the sea and made a meal for the sharks, while four or five 
dropped upon our decks and began to cry for quarter; and 
the privateer sheered off and left us to proceed on our voy- 
age without further hinderance. At the last attempt to 
board us he s}}lintered our taffrail and sprung his bowsprit, 
which rendered him almost unmanageable, and he was 
glad to leave us to enjoy our well-merited glory and victory. 
The result of this encounter was the saving of the ship to 
the owners and the cargo to the merchants. Our loss was 
the captain killed and two men and one boy wounded; and a 
few ropes were shot away. A large amount of praise and 
glory was claimed for ourselves. 

On arriving at Barbadoes the consignee gave us a grand 
ball and supper, and allowed us to dance with some of the 
first ladies of the island. After our return to England the 



32 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

insurance company made us a present of five pounds each 
for all on board the ship who took part in the action. 

After a few days of carousal and carnival at Barbadoes we 
sailed for our ultimate port, Jamaica, and soon commenced to 
discharge our cargo. On our arrival nearly the first thing 
done was to bring a puncheon of rum on board, the bung of 
which was removed and a hand-pump inserted, and every 
man allowed to help himself. None, however, attempted to 
get intoxicated during the hours of labor, for a law was 
made among the men that if any one got drunk before sup- 
per he should be "cobbed/' This was a mode of punishment 
they had adopted among themselves; for if one shirked 
duty, a greater amount of work would devolve on the re- 
mainder. 

On stowing our cargo in the hold we employed a gang of 
slaves, who, when the day's work was finished, would divide 
into two parties. One party would sit around the puncheon 
of rum, sing songs, tell stories, and drink until they could 
not drink any more. *Many of the sailors would join them 
in their revels, and in the most disgusting manner wallow in 
their loathsomeness until morning. The other party of 
slaves would go between decks and hold a prayer-meeting, 
and pray and shout and sing and get wonderfully happy 
before they retired for rest from their toils. Thus early did 
I discern between the righteous and the wicked — between 
him that served God and him that served him not. 

An incident occurred during this voyage which I desire 
to record; and although very simple in itself, it had no 
small share in shaping my ecclesiastical views in after years. 
When I left home I had in my bundle a small Bible, given 
me by my teacher in the Sabbath-school, also a copy of Dr. 
Watt's divine songs for children, which, together with my 
spelling-book, comprised my whole library; and from this 
source alone could I expect to derive any literary informa- 
tion. Sometimes, after I had done up my work in the cabin, 
I would sit down on deck on a Sunday afternoon and read 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 



33 



a chapter in the Bible and sing one or two hymns ; and I often 
read aloud for the amusement of the crew. On one of those 
occasions an old sailor said I was a Methodist. I told him 
I was not, but he insisted 1 was. I then inquired, " What is 
a Methodist?" "Why," said he, "a Methodist is one who is 
always reading the Bible and singing psalms, and thinks 
himself better than other folks." I at once concluded in my 
childish mind that this was a nickname for a good man,, and 
for years afterward supposed that any good man was a 
Methodist. Of course I knew nothing about denominations. 
All I knew was that some men were good and some were 
bad, and this was the sum of my theological and sectarian 
views. Afterward, in my twentieth year, I for the first time 
heard of a Methodist meeting, and under the impression 
made by old Jack I bent my steps there. The first ser- 
mon I heard revived all my old convictions, and more too, 
and ultimately resulted in my conversion to GJ-od, and 
brought me into connection with a people for whose ex- 
istence I shall have reason to bless G-od through all 
eternity. 

Our good ship soon received her cargo, and we sailed for 
Negeril Bay, on the west end of the island, to join a convoy 
on our return home; so our fears of meeting with privateers 
were all removed. 



CHAPTEE III. 

SECOND AND THIRD VOYAGE — DOLPHINS — MOTHER CAREY'S 
CHICKENS PRESS-GANG INTERVIEW WITH PARENTS, &C, &C. 

On my return home from my first voyage, which occupied 
about five months, my mind was much exercised about 
friends at home. I was exceedingly anxious to see my par- 
ents and the children, who were still uncertain as to my 
existence, but was afraid to meet them lest my father should 
3 



34 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

severely punish me for absconding from home. As soon, 
therefore, as I could be spared from the ship, I went in the 
evening to the vicinity where father lived, and saw several 
of my brothers and sisters at play on the green in front of 
the house with the neighbors' children, many of whom I 
knew. I stood apparently in a listless manner, beholding 
their gambols and merriment with a heart almost ready to 
burst with anxiety to join them in their diversions, and at 
times was fearful that in their hilarity and mirth some one 
might approach me and give me an invitation to unite in 
their innocent amusements, and then the dreaded discovery 
would be made. I was dressed in sailor's clothes, and of 
course they did not recognize or suspect me to be their 
brother. My heart yearned to make myself known, but for 
reasons already stated I dared not. With tearful eyes and a 
bosom filled with grief, I hastened back to the ship, which 
could be reached at any time, as she lay at a wharf in the 
dock. Two or three times while in port I repeated my visits, 
and was assured by these interviews that my parents were 
still living. 

Another voyage was made to the same island, and on my 
return I made similar visits to my long-deserted home, 
and often saw the children at play as before; and once my 
mother stood in the door-way, and I had a full view of her 
while she remained talking a few moments with one of 
the neighbors. They happened to mention "George," but 
whether it was in reference to me or some other person of 
that name I could not ascertain, but thought perhaps the 
neighbor had kindly inquired if anything had been heard 
about me. This was too much for me to endure any longer, 
and with hasty steps I retreated, fearful that if I remained 
any longer my filial and childish feelings would overpower 
me. On one of my visits to the house the evening was dark 
and damp, and the children were not out of doors. I then 
stole up to the window, and under the corner of the curtain 
I saw father and mother and all the children that were at 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 35 

home when I absconded, and had the satisfaction of knowing 
that I was the only one missing from the group. 

Soon our third voyage commenced, bound to the same 
port. During these three voyages I was not sick one day, 
excepting my sea - sickness, though passing through dif- 
ferent latitudes and various climates, and often submitting to 
much ill-treatment and many privations. Of course there 
were many remarkable sights and scenes to be observed dur- 
ing these voyages, which to me were strange and exciting. 
Occasionally we would see a whale or a grampus, or a shoal 
of porpoises, which would pass near the ship and raise a foam 
in the water like "breakers." On one occasion the man at 
the mast-head shouted, "Breakers ahead," and we soon saw 
that we were rapidly approaching them, or rather, as it 
afterward turned out, they were rapidly approaching us. 
Though the captain knew that we were far from land, yet 
it might be possible we were approaching some unknown 
reef, and he thought it prudent to tack ship and alter her 
course. Orders were given to unstow the anchors, and be 
ready to bring up as soon as possible if such a course were 
needed. Still we were nearing the unknown reef, notwith- 
standing we were sailing directly from it. We soon, how- 
ever, discovered that our cause for alarm was groundless. 
It was nothing but a shoal of porpoises extending in a straight 
line as far as the eye could reach. They soon passed us, and 
with a hearty laugh we tacked ship again and stood on our 
course, the captain giving all hands a glass of grog for the 
sake of the joke. Sometimes a flying-fish would pay us a 
visit, in its attempts to escape the dolphin. It is a large and 
beautiful fish, which when dying will change to all the colors 
of the rainbow. When a dolphin enters a shoal of flying- 
fish, upon which it -delights to prey, the latter will dart out 
of the water, spread its wings, or rather sails, for the wings 
do not move in the operation, and go before the wind until 
its wings become dry. It then drops into its native element, 
and thus eludes its destroyer. Sometimes it will pass over 



36 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the ship, but should it strike a rope or sail, or its wings be- 
come dry, it will fall an easy prey to the men on board. The 
first I ever handled struck me in the face in the night as it 
was passing over the ship. They are a delicious fish, about 
the size of a mackerel and equally palatable. 

I was much delighted with the agility and endurance of 
"mother carey's chickens," a beautiful little sea-bird about 
the size of a duck, which would usually make its appearance 
during a gale of wind, gracefully scudding on the top of the 
highest wave, and rise and fall with the swell, and thus 
relieve the monotony by its rapid flight and fanciful curves. 

Often in fine weather a shark would pay us a visit, in 
order to obtain some precious morsel from the cook, when he 
threw the refuse of the caboose overboard, or perhaps in 
hopes to gobble up some unfortunate wight that might 
happen to fall overboard. At such times we had much 
excitement and amusement, in order to give Mr. Shark an 
introduction to the crew, that we might regale ourselves with 
his liver and make a breakfast of steak from his tail. All 
sailors hate sharks as much as ladies do snakes, and take 
every opportunity for their destruction. There is a beauti 
ful little fish, handsomely striped brown and white, which 
usually accompanies the shark, and often gives notice by its 
appearance of the near approach of his sharkship; hence it 
is called a "pilot-fish." It seems to perform the same oflice 
for the shark that the jackal does for the lion. 

The booby, a homely -looking bird of a grayish - brown 
color, about the size of a goose, and of very stupid habits, 
would sometimes alight on the yards and immediately fall 
asleep. Thus^it became an easy prey to any one disposed to 
possess so invaluable a prize. It was not often that we dis- 
turbed them, for their flesh was of no value. 

That part of the island of Jamaica where our ship was 
destined, was called Monteque Bay, on the north side of the 
island, and nearly opposite Santiago de Cuba. The harbor 
was good, nearly land-locked, with good anchorage, spacious 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 37 

wharves, and accommodations for shipping. The town at 
that day contained probably three thousand inhabitants, the 
majority negroes and Creoles. The public buildings were 
usually good, and the private residences fine for a West India 
town. A great amount of business was done in the shipping 
season, which occurred twice each year, and lasted for about 
three months each season. At other times it was dull in 
town, the laboring portion being absent tending to the crops. 

Occasionally a British man of- war would enter the harbor 
in order to impress men into his majesty's service. At such 
times their practice was to board the merchant ships at mid- 
night, and press all the British subjects they could find, Who 
were sound in health and limb, into their service. The 
planters and towns-people were always opposed to-such visits, 
and would invariably, if possible, inform us when a man-of- 
war was on the coast, so that the men liable to impressment 
might secrete themselves from the press-gang. They knew 
full well that if our ships were short of hands it would 
lessen their chance of a speedy market. 

On one occasion a planter, who had a commanding view 
of the ocean, sent one of his hands to inform us that a ship 
of war was on the coast and would likely enter the harbor. It 
was on Saturday afternoon when the intelligence reached us, 
and all the men from about twenty ships, who were British 
subjects, were permitted to go on shore and take care of 
themselves. Their captains cautioned them not to remain 
about the town in the grog-shops, but to go into the country 
among the planters, who would be sure to make their stay 
among them comfortable, and afford them a safe retreat from 
impressment. 

At that time the merchant ships of England were mostly 
manned by foreigners, such as Swedes, Dutch, Norwegians, 
Danes, Germans, and men of other nations with whom Eng- 
land was at peace, and consequently protected from the press 
gang. More than half of our crew were foreigners, — and the 
same was true of other ships, — so that when those liable to 



38 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

impressment went on shore there was no danger, while in 
port, for lack of hands. 

About one hundred hands, myself among them, went on 
shore at this time. After an hour or so spent in town, we 
made our way into different parts of the country among the 
plantations. We were all comfortably provided for among 
the negro quarters and planters' houses. The next morning 
being Sunday we were in no hurry to return, but were dis- 
posed to make the most we could of our holiday. We all 
met together; and each cut a club and peeled off the bark, 
and took a stroll through the country. We found plenty of 
fruit, such as oranges, guavas, soursops, tamarinds, &c, and 
also as much rum as we could drink, and not get drunk, 
which, we were conscious, would not do under any circum- 
stances; for though we loved rum much, yet we hated im- 
prisonment more. The restraint upon our love for rum was 
quite severe, yet, for prudential reasons, we thought for this 
once to submit to an act of self-denial which at any other time 
would be too painful to contemplate. While sauntering 
about in the afternoon we passed down a lane, on each side 
of which was a fence of prickly-pear, — a species of Cactus 
which in that and other tropical countries grows suffi- 
ciently large to make a strong fence, — so high that a man 
can not see over it, — and produces leaves three or four feet 
wide. On reaching a turn in the road we suddenly met a 
press-gang, consisting of a lieutenant and fifteen or twenty 
men. Both parties were brought to a stand, and for a few 
minutes we stared at each other. At last the officer said . 

"Well, boys, where are you going to? K 

"We are taking a stroll for the good of our health," was 
the reply. 

"But," said he, " what are you going to do with those big 
sticks?" 

"Oh, just brush off the musquitoes," was said in reply; and 
at the same time we flourished the sticks over our heads. 

Both parties stood their ground for some time at a respecta- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 39 

ble distance, while the officer consulted with his men. They 
then wheeled around and departed, and we went on our way 
rejoicing at the bloodless victory obtained. We afterward 
learned that they had boarded all the ships in the harbor the 
night previously, but found only empty nests ; for all the birds 
had flown. They therefore thought they might find a few 
stragglers on shore. But in this they were mistaken. Our 
abstinence and compactness for once saved us. We realized 
that in union there is strength. They prudently thought 
there were too many of us, and did not relish a few hasty 
blows on their pates from our heavy clubs. We now had 
fine times for a few days, as we dared not venture to 
return while the frigate remained in port. 

The practice of imprisonment has always been a source of 
great grievance to English seamen, for many were unwilling 
to enter the royal navy on account of the arbitrary power of 
the officers and the cruel treatment to which the men were 
often subjected. But men they must have, and there was a 
necessity, it was thought, to resort to this mode in order to 
man their ships and keep the navy afloat. There is no law 
in the English statute-books to authorize it. The great 
Magna Charta signed by King John secures to every Eng- 
lishman his right to liberty, and forbids the unlawful inva- 
sion of his domicile. But it is said that necessity knows no 
law; and such it seems to be in this case. Ships on a for- 
eign station had lost men, either in action or by desertion, or 
by disease or accidents, — men they must have to fill their 
complement and keep the ships in sailing or fighting order, — 
and the authorities wink at the practice. The poor sailor has 
few or no friends. Like the eels, he is used to being skinned; 
and there is little or no sympathy for him. The navy is 
the pride of the nation, and it must be manned at any rate ; 
and it makes but little difference to a sailor what ship he sails 
in. But let a rich man's son be imprisoned, or any man who 
could find a friend to sue out a writ of habeas corpus, and 
there is no magistrate or judge in the nation but would 



40 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

give him his liberty. Moreover, every man has a right to 
defend himself against assault; and if any of the press-gang 
were killed in their attempts to impress or kidnap, which 
amounts to the same thing, it would not be murder, but justi- 
fiable homicide. Who, sixty years ago, cared for poor Jack? 
Although through his labors and privations the nation was 
maintaining its honor and glory, and its vaunted supremacy 
on the seas, and prodigiously increasing its wealth, yet his 
rights were but little regarded. 

In a few days the frigate left the harbor on a cruise, and 
we returned to our ships. Shortly after this our ship left 
the port for home. On arriving in London I became ex- 
ceedingly anxious to see my parents and friends, and finally 
concluded I would run the risk of a flogging, as I had by 
this time become accustomed to this gentle mode of admin- 
istering reproof. Accordingly I ventured one evening, after 
work was over on board, to knock at my father's door. My 
mother opened it, and stood with the door in hand (as is 
customary in cities), while she inquired my business before 
admittance. I inquired if she had a son named George. 
She replied that she had one once, but did not know what 
had become of him. I told her that I knew him, and that 
he was yet alive. At this announcement she appeared in- 
stinctively to start for a candle, and all the family was in 
motion. She held the light to my face and immediately 
observed the scar on my chin, which I had received by a 
fall when only four years old. Her maternal feelings were 
all excited, and almost fainting, she exclaimed, "It is George 
himself!" I need not say there was no flogging there that 
night, but lots of kissing. Although there was no new robe 
put on my shoulders, nor a fattened calf slain, yet I received 
as hearty a welcome as the erring young man did in the 
beautiful and highly interesting parable of the prodigal son. 
My father offered to break up my indentures, on the ground 
of illegality, and secure my freedom from apprenticeship. 
But I was unwilling to have him do so, as I had become 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 41 

accustomed to a sea-faring life, and rather preferred it to 
any other. When I left home for another trip to sea, I bore 
away with me a mother's blessing. 



CHAPTER 1Y. 

FOURTH VOYAGE TO JAMAICA FIRST DISCOVERY OF THE POTENCY 

OF RUM— TERRIBLE FLOGGING — RUN AWAY KINDNESS OF 

CREOLES. 

In the year 1809 my fourth vogage was made to the West 
Indies. In due time we arrived in Monteque Bay, the same 
port where I had been on former voyages. During this voy- 
age the captain had another boy to work in the cabin, and 
put me before the mast along with the sailors, because he was 
bound, by the indentures by which I was apprenticed, to 
teach me the art of seamanship. I was now only ten years 
of age, and was exceedingly glad of the change ; for I was 
tired of being a maid of all work and always under his 
supervision. 

We sailed in convoy with some two hundred merchant 
ships, and four ships of the navy to guard and protect us. 
Our captain appointed me as signal-man, to watch the signals 
of the commodore, and make report as circumstances might 
demand. While looking out for signals one day, a ship near 
us was shaking out reefs, or making an addition to her can- 
vas, in order to increase her speed. Every ship was expected 
and required to keep her proper position in the line of sail- 
ing, and as some ships sailed slower than others, they had to 
carry more sail to keep up. As stated above, the ship near 
us was losing ground, and had to make more sail, and while 
doing so two of her men fell from her maintop sail-yard. Xo 
boat being ready to launch, they would probably have been 
drowned had I not seen their perilous condition. I immedi- 



42 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

ately reported to the captain, who promptly and humanely 
ordered the ship to heave to and lower one of our boats, 
which soon rescued the drowning men. Had this been done 
on the coast of England, I should have been rewarded by 
the Eoyal Humane Society; but I was a poor boy, and there 
was no one to report on my behalf. The men were saved, 
however, and I was thankful that I had been in any way 
instrumental in their rescue. 

I now messed and worked with the men, and rapidly 
learned to reef and to steer, and do other work that my age 
and strength would admit of. I was always anxious to be at 
my post of duty, and if possible to excel others in prompti- 
tude and obedience. 

- We had only one passenger on board, a middle-aged 
Scotchman, and soon after our arrival another boy and my- 
self took this man's baggage on shore, also receiving orders 
to wait at the wharf for the return of the captain. The 
Scotchman made us a j)resent of a bottle of rum, the most 
acceptable gift, he probably supposed, that could be present- 
ed to a sailor. This was an unwise act, as it afterward 
proved, and laid the foundation for many ills that occurred 
to me subsequently. Had he made us a present of a shilling, 
or the same amount he paid for the rum, it would have been 
of great service to us, and saved us a terrible flogging. 
But sailors were fond of rum, and perhaps he honestly 
thought a small gift might not be as well received. Well, 
we had the rum, and must in some way dispose of it. There 
was on and near the wharf about two acres of sheds, cover- 
ing hogsheads of sugar recently brought from the planta- 
tions, which rested on skids, as green or recently-made 
sugar often has drippings from the heads of the casks. 
These drippings were all conducted by small troughs to a 
common vat, similar to a tan-vat, and when sufficient was 
collected to fill a puncheon it was bailed out for shipment. 
We had often seen the sailors make what they called "black- 
strap," that is, a mixture of rum and molasses, and we 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 43 

thought we would follow the example of men who ought 
to know what was good, and ascertain for ourselves the 
excellency of this delicious beverage. Of course we knew 
but little of the potency of the infernal mixture; but we were 
resolved to be manly for once. Accordingly I took the boat- 
scoop with which we bailed the boat, and went to the vat for 
molasses. But it happened to be low and difficult to reach, 
and losing my balance I plunged head foremost into the 
liquid mass, and escaped as a fly crawls through a dish of 
sirup. All will admit I was a sweet one for once. However, 
I succeeded in filling my dish, and handed it to Tom to mix, 
while I jumped into the water to perform my ablutions and 
rid myself of my sweet and slimy covering. We were soon 
indulging ourselves with our delectable beverage ; but before 
half was expended we were both gloriously drunk, and in a 
state of stupefaction were prostrated in the stern-sheets of 
the boat. At length the captain came down, and, taking a 
survey of matters and things, concluded himself to scull the 
boat off to the ship, and give us a ride without charge. On 
reaching the ship a rope was fastened to our bodies, and we 
were hauled on board like dead hogs and left to lie on the 
deck until sobered, which interesting event occurred about 
midnight. 

After breakfast the next morning the captain called us aft 
and gave Tom and myself a tremendous flogging. I wore 
no clothes except a linen shirt and trousers. These were 
entirely cut from my body, and at the end of the operation 
nothing remained on my person but my wristbands, collar, 
and the waistbands of my pants. The other boy fared about 
the same. No inquiry was made as to how we came to be 
asleep in the boat; that is (or rather was) not the course 
generally pursued. The rule was to punish first and make 
inquiry afterward. Language would fail to fully describe 
the torture I endured from this severe flogging. My back 
and thighs were a complete blood-blister, and where the skin 
was broke the blood ran down to my heels, — my clothes 



44 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

being in shreds from the collar and waistband. At this time 
the carpenter and some of the hands were engaged in re- 
moving the first tier of copper from the ship's bottom, which 
had become roughed up. They were on a stage and had small 
punches with a claw like a hammer on one end, with which 
they started the nails from the sheets of copper. By some 
means the ropes that suspended the staging broke and the 
men lost their tools, though they themselves suffered only 
a ducking. Our captain immediately ordered me to go 
ashore to the ship's blacksmith to get a half-dozen punches 
made, and hurry back as soon as possible, with the threat, 
if I was tardy, to repeat the tender admonition he gave me 
in the morning. Patting another shirt and pair of trousers 
on my poor, aching, and smarting body, I immediately 
obeyed, and sculled the boat ashore and left the order with 
the blacksmith. The smith did not appear to be in haste to 
do the work; and knowing what I had to expect if I should 
be delayed, I made up my mind to run away. I started on 
the road toward the country, not knowing where to go. I 
was only ten years of age, in a strange country, with 
nothing in the world I could call my own but the shirt and 
trousers on my body, and a straw hat; without shoes or 
money, and no friend within three thousand miles. I knew 
the names of a few ports on the island, and the names of a 
few planters and merchants, but there were none to whom I 
could apply for a morsel of bread. My heart sunk within 
me. I wished that I had never been born ; and nothing but 
the dread of future punishment, as I had been taught in 
Sunday-school, prevented me from committing suicide, for I 
believed that no self-murderer would be saved. However, 1 
walked on a mile or two and met a gentleman on horseback. 
Being surprised, doubtless, to see a sailor so far from town, 
he inquired where I was going. I told him I was going to 
" Dunn's Hole," a creek or small river about fifteen miles 
east, where there was a wharf and warehouse, where small 
craft could load with the productions of the country and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 45 

carry the same to the larger ships. He informed me that 
there was a canoe a little ways ahead, and perhaps I could 
take passage with them if I made haste. On leaving him I 
ascended an eminence and descried the canoe with two men 
on board. I swung my hat and put to the shore. I inquired 
if they would let me go with them as far as Dunn's Hole. 
They asked me if I could steer. I answered that I could, 
and they bid me jump on board, which I did most gladly, 
and began to think this was rather favorable and might lead 
to something better ahead. The two men were Creoles, 
or natives of the island, remotely descended from Afri- 
cans. They were very kind and jovial, and seemed to be 
pleased with my steering, and also with my company. We 
reached Dunn's Hole about noon, when they uncovered a bas- 
ket containing their dinner, and very kindly invited me to 
partake with them, which of course I thankfully did without 
any prejudice against them on account of their color. Soon 
after our arrival Mr. Dunn came down on the wharf, when 
the Creoles said: 

"There is the man you want to see." 

Of course I had to make up some story; so I went to Mr. 
Dunn, and said: 

" The captain of the Blendinghall sent me to inquire if 
you had any cargo ready for our ship." 

"The devil he did," said he, "I saw him only yesterday, 
and told him there would be none for over two weeks." 

This lie was of course readily detected by the Creoles, who 
immediately inquired where I was going now. I told them 
to Falmouth, a sea-port town about twenty miles farther 
east, — a place I had never seen ; but I had often heard the 
sailors speak of it. 

" Well," said they, " we are going there, and you may go 
there if you choose." 

This offer was gladly accepted, as it would extend the dis- 
tance between me and the infernal ship where I had been so 
unmercifully flogged. 



46 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

It was after dark before we reached the harbor, and on in- 
quiring who I was going to see I told them I had forgotten 
the man's name, but he owned the first wharf on the star- 
board side as you entered the harbor. I knew there must be 
a starboard side and a first wharf. So, after thinking awhile, 
they said : 

" Why, that must be Bell's wharf." 

To which I at once said, " Yes, that is the person I want 
to see. It is Mr. Bell I am going to see." It was a name 
I could easily recollect, and it seemed to me very fortunate 
that I had hit upon that expedient. 

"Well," they said, "you will not be very likely to find 
Mr. Bell to-night. You had better stay with us till morn- 
ing." 

Oh, how good the Lord was to me amid all my folly and 
false statements, to direct my steps to these friendly people. 
Young and wicked as I was, in my inner consciousness I 
could not help but acknowledge the kindness of divine 
providence in my behalf. They gave me a good supper and 
provided me with a comfortable bed. Over my head on the 
wall hung a soldiers' officer uniform, with sword and cocked 
hat. This filled me with fear, lest on finding I was a desert- 
er they would arrest me in the morning and return me to 
my ship. This was the first private house I had ever entered 
in a foreign country. I had been in stores and hotels and 
work-shops, but never in a dwelling-house since I left Eng- 
land. This, too, was so neat and genteel, and the inmates 
so quiet and kind, that I felt fearful my good fortune would 
not continue long. Everything appeared new and strange. 
There was no glass in the windows, nothing but Venetian 
blinds, and no fire-place or stove in the house. The cooking 
was done in a cook-house in the back yard. The floor was 
made of mahogany, and was well polished, and everything 
wore a strange and foreign aspect. I seemed to move in fear of 
danger at every step. Soon after sunrise the slaves brought 
in the breakfast, and I was kindly invited to partake; and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 47 

such a comfortable meal I bad not partaken of since I left 
my father's bouse. 

After breakfast one of them asked, "Are you going to Mr. 
Bell now?" To wbich I assented, thanked tbem for tbeir 
kindness, and bid tbem good-by, while they wished me good 
luck. 

I afterward learned, upon further acquaintance, that they 
Were brothers-in-law, having married sisters. They and 
their wives had all been born of slave mothers, but had 
white fathers, who had made them free in infancy. They 
were now doing business for themselves, and were officers in 
the colonial militia. 

On leaving their hospitable house I wandered down to the 
harbor and mingled among the seamen who happened to b© 
on shore, in order to inquire for a ship. Of course I never 
thought of seeking any other employment, and much less 
attempted to find Mr. Bell. 

About noon one of the above men, whose name was Gib- 
son, met me on the beach, and inquired if I had seen Mr. 
Bell. I told him I had not. He then said : 

"Now you tell me the truth, are you not a runaway?" 

I immediately burst into tears and said yes, at the same 
time pulling off my shirt and showing him my lacerated 
back. 

u Ky God," said he, "that is worse than slavery! But 
never mind, I will befriend you. Where are your father and 
mother?" 

I answered, "In England." 

"How old are you?" 

I said, "Ten years old." 

"So far away from home, and you so young," said he. "I 
thought yesterday, when you were talking to Mr. Dunn, 
that you had run away from some ship. "Well, come back 
to the house and get some dinner, and we will see what can 
be done for you." 

On reaching the house the whole family, or rather both 



48 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

families, together with the slaves, had to hear me relate my 
story and see my mangled back. After dinner I was taken 
to see a Mr. Hancock, who sailed a small schooner named 
the "Cumberland." It was a "dragger" or coasting vessel 
of about one hundred tons burden, which sailed up the 
creeks and small rivers for plantation produce. He readily 
engaged me as one of his hands for ten dollars per month ; 
but as the vessel was undergoing repairs he could not em- 
ploy me for two weeks to come. 

Mr. Gibson then took me to the house of a free negro, who 
was as black as tar at midnight, and had a large family as 
black as himself. They obtained their living chiefly by fishing. 
This man's name was Small, but he had a large and com- 
passionate heart, and when he heard my story he wept like 
a child. Mr. Gibson told him if he would take care of me 
and board me for two or three weeks he would bear the 
expenses. His consent was readily given, and once more T 
had a home. 

The next morning I went with him on his fishing voyage, 
and when he saw I was accustomed to work on the water 
and could easily keep my balance in his canoe, he offered to 
employ me in fishing until the Cumberland shipped her 
hands. He offered me one tenth of all the fish caught, he 
finding nets, lines, bait, fish-pots, &c, and giving me my 
board and lodging ; and doubtless he had no little pride in 
having a white boy in his employ. This engagement suited 
me well, as it furnished me work on the water, and in the 
end proved of great advantage. I earned about one dollar 
and fifty cents per day, and in less than three weeks I was 
the possessor of more than twenty dollars. This was a vast 
sum, in my estimation, for a poor outcast like me to call my 
own. I do not think I ever felt as wealthy since as I did 
then, or that Mr. Astor with his millions is more happy than 
I was at that time. If I had not engaged with Captain 
Hancock I might have remained longer with my negro 
employer, but the time that I must leave had arrived. As I 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 49 

had not met with such kind treatment as I received from 
this negro family since I left my father's house, I left their 
hospitable though humble dwelling with much regret. Often 
afterward, when in port, I visited them, ami spent many 
pleasant hours in their company. 



CHAPTER V. 

MY RESIDENCE IN JAMAICA — NARROW ESCAPE FROM DROWNING 

MRS. BRISTOL SOLD FOR A SLAVE MY RETURN TO 

ENGLAND. 

The schooner on which I shipped belonged to a Mr. 
Bristol, who was- a merchant in Falmouth and kept a large 
store, and had a splendid dwelling on the back part of the 
town. Mrs. Bristol was what is generally called a quadroon, 
the Anglo-Saxon mostly predominating. She was a noble- 
looking lady, of refined habits and taste, and moved about 
the house with as much grace and elegance as any lady in 
her rank and station. To say she was handsome would be 
only a common-place remark. Her lady-like conduct to all 
in her mansion (for such indeed it was) was a subject of fre- 
quent remark by many who enjoyed her hospitality. She 
had two daughters who were indeed beautiful, and highly 
interesting in their manners and accomplishments. Not the 
least particle of negro blood could be detected as running in 
their veins. Like their mother, they had beautiful long hair, 
and features of European mold. These girls were about my 
age, — one a year younger, the other a year older, — and had 
as good an education as young ladies in those days could 
expect to obtain. They could play on the piano and do such 
fancy work as young ladies of their age were accustomed to 
do in those times ; and yet they were born slaves. I was on 
excellent good terms with both mother and daughters, and 
being a white boy they treated me with great familiarity. . 
4 



50 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

The girls and myself used to often play and scuffle, and 
they often came down to visit me and take a ride about 
the harbor in my canoe. 

At that time Great Britain was at war with France, and 
few merchant ships dare venture to cross the Atlantic with- 
out a convoy, — that is, to sail in large fleets of several hun- 
dred vessels with two or more ships of war to guard them; 
These fleets departed from the island twice each year, 
as there were two crops of cane, so they had two seasons for 
making sugar — consequently two seasons for the departure 
and return of ships. 

After the sailing of the convoy there was nothing for our 
vessel to do; so we were laid up at the wharf for several 
months, or until the return of the fleet. At such times all 
•hands were discharged except myself, who received the least 
wages. I was retained as ship-keeper, with little or nothing 
to do but try the pumps occasionally, and see that nothing 
was stolen. 

The interval between the sailing of the ships and their 
return would be several months ; and these were months of 
much leisure and enjoyment. My time was pleasantly spent 
in romping with my master's daughters, interesting chats 
with Mrs. Bristol, and occasionally visiting my good friends 
the Creoles, and Mr. Small the black fisherman. I remained 
in this employment about two years, at ten dollars per month, 
and saved in that time, besides clothing myself, about one 
hundred dollars; and I began to think that I should get as 
rich as my uncle who captured the Spanish treasure-ship and 
returned home with gold buttons on his clothes and handsful 
of gold coin in his pockets. I thought surely that when I 
had been at sea as long as he had been when I saw him 
sporting his gold I should be able to return to my father's 
house and surprise them with the proofs of my good fortune. 
Sometime after I had been on the island I wrote home to 
my parents, to relieve them of their anxiety and sus]:>ense. I 
was informed in return that when my ship reached London, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 51 

and they had waited several days for my appearance, my 
mother concluded to go to the ship and make inquiries in 
reference to my absence. The captain informed her that 
her boy, for whom she was so much concerned, was an 
abandoned scoundrel; had become dissipated, and when he 
had punished him for beastly drunkenness had run away; 
and he had left him on the island of Jamaica. This she 
could not believe. She told the captain that she believed 
he had killed me and thrown my body overboard. She 
raved like a maniac, tore her hair, went into paroxysms of 
grief, and showed a strong desire for vengeance on my 
brutal captain. The people on the wharf soon gathered 
around her in great numbers to inquire the cause of her dis- 
tress. When informing them of her belief and surmise, they 
were almost ready to tear the captain to pieces ; and he had 
to present his pistol in self-defense, threatening to shoot the 
first man who dared to approach him. He told them to wait 
a moment and he would read the log-book, which would be 
good evidence in law, and would show the day that the boy 
had deserted the ship. This pacified the crowd, and my 
poor mother went sorrowfully home. 

Our trips of coasting up and down the island were of short 
duration, — not more than two or three weeks each time, — as 
our principal work was loading and discharging cargo. We 
were often in port, and seldom more than two or three days 
at sea on each voyage. On one occasion the sea-breeze was 
almost a gale, and we could make but little headway by 
beating up the island ; so the captain determined to put in 
under the lea of a point of land, and wait for the gale to 
subside. We dropped anchor. The cook informed us that 
we were out of wood, and we were ordered to launch the 
canoe and repair to the beach and pick up some flood-wood. 
On our return the cook said that dinner was ready. The 
canoe was made fast to the main-chains with the painter 
that was attached to the canoe by a staple driven into the 
bow. The action of the waves drew out the staple, and the 



52 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

canoe went adrift. Going on deck after dinner, we dis- 
covered our mishap by finding our little canoe about half a 
mile astern. The captain ordered one of the hands to jump 
overboard and swim for the canoe. Always being prompt 
and ready to obey, I immediately volunteered; and stripping 
off my clothes, I was soon on stretch for the struggling little 
craft. When I started she was a full half mile astern, and 
rapidly approaching the full drift of the ocean. By the time 
I reached her she was more than a mile from our vessel, and 
I was so near exhausted that I could not reach my hand over 
her gunwale. She was quite dry, and swam lightly over the 
water. I then swam round to her lee side, in hopes that I 
would be able to reach her gunwale in that direction ; but 
this was unavailing, as the wind drove her against me, 
and entirely over me. I then tried to find some crack 
in her side into which I might insert my fingers and raise 
myself up to her level; but I failed in this also. On look- 
ing toward the shore I saw that I was so far off in the ocean 
that I could only see the masts of our vessel. It is probable 
that I had swum three or four miles, and I began to think 
about my own safety. I determined to abandon the canoe 
I could lay on my back without much effort, and rest from 
my fatigue. On looking toward the shore to leeward I per 
ceived a point of land about nine miles distant. I thought 
I could drift that distance without much difficulty; but then 
to land in a naked state, so far from the schooner and en- 
tirely among strangers, and perhaps no inhabitants for miles 
away, was not very pleasant to contemplate. I also remem- 
bered that the island was surrounded with coral reefs, in 
which "sea-eggs" — a round reptile about as large as a peck 
measure, all covered with barbs like those of a porcupine, — 
were often found; also, that sharks infested those places, and 
were often found near the shore. I thought I might as well 
be drowned where I was as to attempt such a perilous voy- 
age. Soon, however, I saw the vessel had hoisted her jib, 
and I knew she was making for me. The captain had ob- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 53 

served my difficulty and now saw my danger, and weighed 
anchor to come to my rescue. The schooner soon came 
down, plunging bows under. A man ventured on the bow- 
sprit with a rope in his hand, which had a bowline knot or 
slip-noose, and caught me by my hair (which was long) and 
slipped the noose over my head. I clapped my hand in the 
noose to keep it from choking me, and was soon on deck. 
They gave me a spoonful of black pepper mixed with a glass 
of rum, which acted as an emetic and caused me to throw up 
the salt-water I had imbibed, and after three or four hours' 
sleep I arose as fresh as ever. We then ran down upon the 
canoe, secured the prize I had failed to capture, and continu- 
ed our voyage. 

At another time, while at anchor in Falmouth harbor, on 
the fourth of June, which was the birthday of King G-eorge 
III., all the ships in port dressed themselves in flags and 
fired a royal salute at noon. Our captain and all hands, 
except myself, were on shore, and I innocently imagined we 
ought to honor the day as well as our larger companions. I 
took the captain's pistols — all the fire-arms we had on board — 
and fired them off, the one on the starboard side and the other 
on the port side, in imitation of the ships around us, and 
continued the operation until I had fired twenty-one rounds. 
This, I supposed, was a strong proof of my patriotism, which 
would receive the hearty approval of the skipper ; but to my 
great surprise and chagrin, when informed by some of the 
men who had witnessed my zeal for royalty (of my meddle- 
some impudence as he called it), he took a rope to give me a 
flogging. But my motto on this occasion was, "catch me 
first." I ran up the rigging on one side and down on the 
other, and he after me, until we were both nearly out of 
breath. We sprung from one mast-head to another, up the 
stays and down the backstays, and when closely cornered I 
foolishly ran on the bowsprit and out on the jib-boom. 
He immediately followed, sure there was now no way of 
escape. He was about to grasp his prize, when, "Presto I" I 



54 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

dropped into the sea, quite sure he would not dare to follow 
me any farther. He looked dumfounded, and did some 
tall swearing, mingled with tremendous threats about skin- 
ning me alive, &c, when he should lay hold on me. But 
I said to him in negro dialect, " No catchee, no habbee," and 
continued to swim round and round the vessel. I threatened 
to swim on shore and inform the owner of some of his bad 
tricks. I knew that more than once he had embezzled part 
of the cargo; and he knew that if I should inform on him 
he would lose his comfortable berth and sinecure of seventy- 
five dollars per month. After I had padclled about the 
schooner for an hour or so he told me to come on board, 
and he would not flog me if I would let his pistols alone in 
the future. My knowledge of his dishonesty was fortu- 
nately a salve for my poor back at that time. 

A short time after this our owner, Mr. Bristol, died insolv- 
ent, and all his property, including his buildings, schooner, 
and wife, were sold under the hammer. I went to the big 
house on the day of the funeral, and was much surprised to 
find Mrs. Bristol en deshabille, and not allowed to follow 
the hearse as chief mourner. I could not then fully under- 
stand the cause of her grief and deep agony. She appeared 
in the street barefooted (an acknowledged badge of slavery). 
with her hair hanging loose over her shoulders, making great 
lamentations and walking by the side of the hearse, while 
her daughters and invited guests rode in carriages or walked 
behind in procession.. This was all very strange to me, and 
something for which I could not account. 

Our vessel was at this time laid up at the wharf, and I 
was continued on by the administrators as ship-keeper. A 
few weeks after, I was informed that Mr. Bristol's house and 
store and the schooner were to be sold at auction. I attended 
the sale, in order to know who was to be my future master. 
While there, to my great surprise Mrs. Bristol was sold to 
the highest bidder for about six hundred dollars ! This was 
my first acquaintance with some of the horrible workings of 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 55 

the muchdauded patriarchal institution. Here was a iady 
of distinguished beauty and manners, who had been accus- 
tomed to refinement and all the respect usually paid to the 
mistress of one of the first merchants in town ; had lain in 
his bosom for more than sixteen years; had brought him two 
lovely daughters, who were as well accomplished as any 
of the young ladies in town of their age ; had governed his 
house and six servant girls for years, and knew nothing of 
coarse treatment or hard labor or even privation during all 
that time; and now she was to be transferred to any licen- 
tious scoundrel or cruel task-master who had the disposition 
or means to make the purchase, perhaps hereafter to work 
in the cook-house or field, or be turned over to the loath- 
some and guilty embrace of another trifler with female vir- 
tue, and then perhaps the same scene to be re-enacted should 
she and her beauty outlive the miserable scamp, who, be- 
cause he had money, could outrage her feelings and trifle 
with and make merchandise of her charms. 

In a few days after the sale the new owner came down to 
the vessel, and engaged me to remain on board as I had done 
hitherto. He also inquired if I knew the way into Saint 
Anns, a port about thirty miles farther up the island. I told 
him I did, and gave him the marks by which to find the 
channel. He made some inquiries of others who were 
acquainted with the port, and ascertained that I was correct. 
He then said he would send me some negroes, who were 
accustomed to work on board ship, to run her up to Saint 
Anns for repairs and painting, and if I took her in safely he 
would make me a present of a suit of clothes worth twenty- 
five dollars. I told him I was capable of performing the 
task, and was sanguine of success. Next day four or five 
negroes came on board, and we soon got under way and 
sailed about the harbor to test my skill at seamanship. I 
took my place on the quarter-deck as commander, and felt 
about as proud as a captain of a line of battle-ships, or as 
any boy could feel under the circumstances. I was now only 



56 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

twelve years of age, and was to have full command of a 
vessel for several days, with five men under my control. I 
thought it would not be long before I should realize some of 
my golden dreams. 

We put to sea at sunset, when the sea-breeze fell, and 
took advantage of the land-breeze, which usually continued 
through the night, and was on our beam, and of course was 
in our favor, and the next morning we reached Saint Anns 
in safety. We immediately moored the vessel at the wharf 
and commenced to unbend the sails and dismantle her of her 
running rigging, and stowed all safely away. I then re- 
ported at the custom-house, " Schooner Cumberland, of Fal- 
mouth, Jamaica, one hundred tons burden; George Pegler, 
captain." Header, can you blame me much for feeling 
proud of ray success? I had succeeded in an enterprise that 
older and more experienced men might have been proud of. 
I have often thought of the great risk I ran in navigating 
this vessel at that time. We were a little distance from 
Cuba, — not far from the free island of San Domingo, — and 
had the negroes known these circumstances, and been dis- 
posed to avail themselves of this advantage, they might 
have compelled me to steer for the latter port, *nd thus se- 
cured their freedom. But I suppose the poor things knew 
little of the world but their own rock-bound island. We 
returned to Falmouth on foot. I reported and handed over 
my custom-house bill to the owner, who immediately took 
me to a tailor -shop to be measured for a suit of clothes. 
While there, two or three planters happened to be in the 
shop, to whom the owner related the circumstance of my 
navigating the Cumberland safely into Saint Anns. They 
all admitted their surprise at my success, and pronounced 
me a smart boy — almost a wonder for my age; and one 
of them inquired if I could read and write. I told him 1 
could. He then asked me if I would like to go on a planta- 
tion as book-keeper. 

Many of the plantations in the West Indies were at that time 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 57 

owned by persons living in England, who pernaps had never 
seen them, and were managed by attorneys — that is, persons 
having that power. Under the attorneys is the overseer, 
next the book-keeper, and then the driver. All these were 
white men; and each lived by himself, with a female slave as 
housekeeper, by whom they often raised a bachelor's family. 

I had that day received a letter from home informing me 
that my father was sick, and anxious for my return; so I 
concluded that when the season was over I would return 
once more to my native land. This circumstance probably 
saved me from becoming entangled or complicated in the 
vile and detestable abomination of slavery. I told the gen- 
tleman that duty called me home ; and in the fall I should 
seek a passage to England, and consequently must decline 
his generous offer. 

I now prepared for my departure, by collecting some 
curiosities from, the island as presents for my parents, — some 
conch-shells, an ear of Indian corn, a domesticated parrot, 
some coral which I had broken off the reefs when diving in 
the water, and a kind of cactus that would continue green 
without earth or water for many months, by being wrapped 
in tarred canvas and hung up in the house. In the fall of 
the year I shipped on board the Catharine Green, bound for 
London with a cargo of sugar, rum, and permento. I 
started with a light heart and high expectations. On our 
voyage we called at Havana, in Cuba, where we took on 
board some poultry and vegetables, and exchanged civilities 
with some of the English ships in port. This city — the cap- 
ital of the island — was a place of much business, and seemed 
to be well defended by Moro Castle and other ports ; but as 
it is now fifty years since I saw the place, it would be useless 
to attempt a further description, as the change has, doubt- 
less, been great. It was the largest city I had seen since 
I left Europe, and the costumes and habits of the people 
were to me very amusing. Here, for the first time, 1 saw 
the priests in their sacerdotal robes, and well-dressed ladies 



58 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

in the streets and markets smoking cigars, which to me ap- 
peared outlandish in the extreme. 

On leaving the port of Havana we passed one of the 
islands near the coast and were boarded by some Spaniards 
in several large canoes, who had a number of large turtles 
which they desired to exchange for provisions, such as hard- 
tack, flour, pork, &c. Our captain made a trade with them, 
and bought eigtheen or twenty turtles, some of them weigh- 
ing two hundred pounds or more. This was disastrous to us, 
as the sequel terribly proved. We had at the time a fair 
wind, and we all, and especially the captain, predicted a 
quick passage. He made the foolish venture of selling us 
short of provisions in hopes of speculating with his turtles 
on arriving in London. Before reaching the banks of New- 
foundland we had many calms, and often head-winds or 
heavy gales, which much retarded our voyage. (Of course 
it is understood that we had no steamships on the ocean at 
that early day.) We were nineteen weeks making our 
passage from the Florida capes to the first port in England, 
which we expected to accomplish in as many days. 

Soon we became alarmed about the state of our stores, and 
we unanimously agreed to short allowance. For awhile we 
lived on a biscuit and a half per day v about eight ounces), 
with a small allowance of pork and a little sugar which we 
embezzled from the cargo. To add to our dismal prospects. 
we found, on examination, that many of our water-casks 
which we supposed were full of water, were nearly empty, 
on account of worm-holes in the staves, and others were 
rotten and had leaked out their contents. Of course it must 
be admitted that there was culpability somewhere. The 
mate, who had the oversight in these matters, and should 
have known the condition of the casks, was often drunk 
while in port, and the men are usually in the same condition — 
at any rate, they are proverbial for recklessness, and gen- 
erally pay little attention to matters beyond their own sphere 
of duty. It was too late now to talk about blame. We were 



REV. GEORGE PEGfiER. 59 

famishing for water, and to find the author of our calamity- 
would not remove the evil. We had any amount of crimina- 
tion and recrimination ; but that did not assuage our thirst. 
We were soon put upon a pint of water a day, and in a 
short time, as the calm continued, we were reduced to a half 
pint. We rejoiced when the heavens distilled their liquid 
treasure, sending occasionally a little shower. Our method of 
securing the precious moisture was to spread our blankets on 
the deck, and when they were sufficiently saturated we wrung 
them out in our wash-tubs and bottled the water for future 
use. It should be remembered, however, that rain-water at 
sea and rain-water on shore are different articles. At sea it 
is brackish. Before it reaches the deck it strikes against the 
sails and rigging, which are more or less saturated with salt- 
water, and thus becomes impregnated with salt. But, then, 
we were glad to avail ourselves in our extremity of even this 
substitute to relieve our horrible thirst. 

We had on board two cabin-passengers, who had been to 
the West Indies to make their fortunes. One had been an 
overseer on a plantation, the other a doctor, and both were 
returning home to spend the remainder of their days in ease 
and retirement. Each of them had a bag of doubloons, of 
several pounds in weight, and each piece was worth sixteen 
dollars ; but now famine and starvation stalked before them, 
with no hope of relief. Their sufferings were more severe 
than that of the crew, as they had seldom or never known 
privation. In times of famine at sea all fare alike, and none 
can claim any indulgence or extra allowance. These men 
had our pity; but that was all we could bestow upon them. 
When we were put on short allowance of water I contrived 
to save a spoonful or so each day from my share, in order to 
provide for a greater time of need. By so doing I succeeded 
in saving a porter-bottleful (something less than a quart) 
and kept it locked up in my chest. These passengers, who 
had never before known what it was to suffer thirst without 
a means of relief, offered me a doubloon, or sixteen dollars, for 



60 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

my bottle of water. By some means they had discovered 
that I had this treasure in my possession, and thought that 
gold would be too great a temptation for my boyish nature 
to resist. Of course I spurned the offer ; for what is gold 
compared to water under our circumstances? 

It is related that a certain Arab who had lost his way in 
the great desert, and had traveled several days without food, 
happened to espy in the distance a bag, or sack, lying on the 
sand. He quickened his pace and rapidly approached 
it, and began to congratulate himself that he would be 
able to regale himself with dates, which he supposed the 
bag contained ; but to his great surprise and chagrin he 
found it to contain nothing but pearls, and in his disap- 
pointment and sorrow he exclaimed, "It is only pearls!" 

Our sufferings with thirst and hunger during this voyage 
almost beggar description. Our biscuits and flour were at 
last entirely exhausted, and for the last three weeks we lived 
on green hides. We had a number of these on board for 
service on the rigging. Our practice was to cut off a piece 
of hide and put it on the fire to scorch the hair, and after scrap- 
ing, return it to the tire to make it crisp. We then boiled it in 
rain-water, and it soon became jelly, or something like glue. 
Each person had about a quart per day; and it was quite 
nourishing, though perhaps some might not think it veiy 
palatable, neither a dainty or fashionable dish. While feed- 
ing so luxuriously on boiled hides we often rumaged the 
store-room to see if something could be found to satisfy the 
cravings of hunger. Perhaps an unfortunate rat might fall 
into our trap or clutches ! In this we were disappointed ; but 
something far better fell to our portion. In the afterhold we 
happened to find a sack of barley, containing two or three 
bushels, which was left on the voyage out from the chicken 
feed, and had, to the great surprise of all, been overlooked. 
This fortunate discovery was announced to our delighted 
ears with the assuranre that our fears of utter starvation 
were groundless. We gave three hearty cheers, as well as 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 61 

our weak stomachs could utter them, and began to divide to 
every man his portion. We could now afford to use a half 
pint of barley along with the green hides. This change in 
our diet was not only more palatable, but more strengthen- 
ing, and had a wonderful power to remove discontent and 
promote good feeling among the crew. 

We were now, according to our reckoning, about five hun- 
miles from land, and had a fair wind. If we had had the 
strength to make sail we might have hoped to reach a port in 
less than a week; but we were not in a condition to press on 
much sail, and expose ourselves to the danger of foundering, 
for should the wind change or increase to a gale we had 
not the strength to take in or shorten sail. However, a 
kind Providence watched over us, and in eight or nine 
days we made the most western part of England. We 
soon began to hug the shore, and when off Penzance we 
hoisted the signal of distress, when two boats put off to our 
assistance. On ascertaining our condition the first boat's 
crew took charge of the ship and relieved us from duty, 
while the other put back for provisions and water. She 
soon returned with a cask of water, a quarter of beef, a sack 
of biscuits, and another of vegetables. Our captain gave us 
only a word of caution not to eat too much. Instead of 
doling out a little at a time, as our weak stomachs could 
bear, he left us to our discretion. The beef lay on the deck, 
and every man went and helped himself as he felt disposed; 
and there were few if any among us that cared much about 
the laws of health while the inner man was clamorous for 
food. One of the crew was a tall, large German, who carried 
a big knife in a sheath by his side. He was the first to put 
into the quarter of beef, and cut off what appeared to me 
then a steak about as large as a blacksmith's leather apron. 
He spread it on the coals in the cook-house, — and it entirely 
covered the fire-place, — and guarded it with his long knife 
until it was cooked, or rather warmed through. He then 
sat down on the deck and devoured it, with as much new 



62 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

bread as he could cram down. In less than an hour after he 
Was seized with cholera morbus, and before ten o'clock at 
night was a corpse, I was the smallest boy on board, and 
was unequal to the struggle for dear life. All I could do was 
to procure a small piece of beef, put it on the end of a stick, 
and crouching down at the men's feet poke it between the 
bars of the grate. And when it was almost done or cooked, 
some one more expert than myself, or perhaps more hungry, 
would knock it off my stick, and thus deprive me of my 
precious morsel and leave me to renew the process again. 
After several attempts I at last succeeded in satisfying the 
cravings of hunger without any inconvenience arising from 
repletion, while all others on board suffered more or less 
from diarrhea. 



CHAPTER VI. 

VOYAGE UP THE MEDITERRANEAN — MALTA — JAPPA — SMYRNA- 
VOYAGE TO BENGAL — CROSSING THE LINE— SCENES ON THE 
GANGES A FAKIR OR DEVOTEE. 

After remaining at home a few weeks I shipped on board 
a brig bound to several ports on the Mediterranean Sea. We 
passed through the straits of Gibraltar, where the Atlantic 
Ocean rushes in between Europe and Africa with great force, 
so that in returning it requires a strong breeze to stem the 
heavy current. It is remarkable that the Black Sea, Nile 
River, and many other European and African rivers, as well 
as the rushing waters of the Atlantic, empty into the Medi- 
terranean, and yet there is no visible outlet. 

We called at Gibraltar, which is said to be the strongest 
fortress in the world. It is built upon a barren rock, former- 
ly belonging to Spain, of which territory it is part, but is 
now governed by Great Britain. Quite a large town is also 
built here; but its principal importance is the fort and gar- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 63 

rison, which is the key to this wonderful sea. This is the 
only large sea known or explored by the ancients. 

The next place we reached was Malta, — in the Scriptures 
called Melita, — the island where Saint Paul was shipwrecked. 
Here we were shown, by the monks, the place where Saint 
Paul was wrecked, and where he shook the viper off his hand 
into the fire, as recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, twenty- 
eighth chapter. Some, no doubt, dispute the truthfulness of 
the statements made by the monks and others, who show many 
relics of the apostles and other saints; but to my mind I 
think the inhabitants would certainly preserve a remem- 
brance of so remarkable a circumstance, and hand down 
to posterity the identical spot where the miracle occurred. 
The spot shown may be the place and it may not, but cer- 
tainly it must be very nearly right. There is the creek into 
which the ship ran, and there is the place where the two 
Seas meet, as described in Acts above referred to, and the 
most likely landing-place for those who escaped from the 
wreck is the spot now designated. However, I walked over 
much of the ground in the vicinity to assure myself that I 
had trod on some of the ground which the apostle walked 
over. We remained here two or three weeks, and fitted up 
berths for upward of one hundred pilgrims, who were going 
to the holy land. 

We sailed for Jappa, a sea-port in Palestine, where we 
landed our passengers. In a few days they formed a cara- 
van, took guides and camels, and proceeded on their way to 
Oerusalem, distant only thirty or forty miles, I was informed. 
How I longed to go with them; but that was impossible. 
Traveling in that country is unsafe, unless in a caravan. To 
go alone is dangerous. You would be certain to fall into the 
hands of the wandering Arabs, who would enslave every 
Frank, as they call the Christians, and hold them for a 
ransom. I would gladly have run away from the ship and 
gone barefooted, if I could be sure of reaching the place in 
safety. It did indeed appear hard that I was so near the 



64 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

sacred spot where the adorable Redeemer walked our sinful 
earth, and could not have the satisfaction of seeing it. But 
this could not be. All I could do was to gaze occasionally 
in the direction of the once holy city, and hear the citizens 
of Jappa tell of the wonders of the place, and the remark- 
able cures obtained by the sick at the tomb of the Savior, 
and at other holy places. Here we were shown the house of 
Simon the tanner, by the sea-side, where Saint Peter had his 
remarkable vision. It may and it may not be the same 
house, but it certainly looked old enough to have stood many 
centuries. 

From the above place we proceeded to Smyrna, in Asia 
Minor, where a Christian church was established in apostolic 
days; and Christianity in some form has always had an 
existence there from that time until now. When I was 
there only one missionary of any Protestant church occupied 
the city and province, but at present it is well supplied. We 
took in a cargo of fruit at this place, consisting of raisins, 
figs, currants, &c, for the London market, and reached our 
destined port without any material occurrence. 

I was now receiving about two thirds of able seamen's 
pay — ten or twelve dollars per month. I always provided 
myself with a good stock of clothes and sea-stores, and gave 
considerable money to my parents, by way, as I thought, of 
making some compensation for the trouble and anxiety I had 
caused them. 

My next voyage was to Calcutta, in Bengal, in the East 
Indies. This was the longest voyage I had ever engaged in, 
as we expected to be absent from home more than a year. Like 
others going to the East Indies, we stopped at the island of 
Maderia to supply ourselves with poultry, vegetables, wines, 
&c, which can be obtained cheaper there than in England. 
After remaining there a few days we took our departure, and 
saw land no more until we made the Cape of Good Hope, 
the most southern extremity of Africa — the time occupied 
about two months. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 65 

The night before we made land our captain observed to 
some of the officers on deck, that if the present breeze con- 
tinued we should see land at day -break the next morning, and 
described its appearance as it would be seen from the deck. 
We had on board part of a regiment of soldiers, consisting 
of about three hundred officers and men, mostly new recruits 
for a regiment already in Bengal, and some women. When 
the captain made the above announcement some of the officers 
proposed to give a dollar to the man who first saw land; 
and others offered a bottle of rum, which was about as good a 
reward as sailors desired in those days. At break of day all 
eyes were on stretch to discover land, hoping to secure the re- 
ward. At length, when the night-fog had lilted, a man from 
the mast-head bawled out, "Land, ho!" which was soon 
echoed from mouth to mouth. Soon the glad tidings were 
confirmed, and the rewards cheerfully paid. 

A little incident occurred while at Spithead, where we 
embarked our soldiers. It is customary in the British army, 
when going to a foreign country, to allow a certain number 
of married men in each company to take their wives, provid- 
ed they can produce their marriage certificates. Such women 
are allowed two-thirds rations, and their children, if any, 
half rations. Many of the companies have sometimes more 
married men than the army regulations allow to embark 
with their wives, and in that case, to avoid favoritism, all 
the women in that company must cast lots to decide who 
shall remain. Among our recruits there was an interesting 
young couple who had been but recently married, and when 
the lots were cast she drew a blank. When she was ordered 
on shore, the night before the ship sailed, there was the 
greatest amount of agony and distress I ever witnessed at 
the parting of friends. As she left the ship's side in a boat for 
the shore, there went up from both husband and wife the 
most awful wail I ever heard, which continued as long as 
the boat was in hearing distance. There was scarcely 
a person on board but deeply sympathized with them 
5 



66 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

in their profound distress. Every eye was moistened, and 
many wept aloud. Even the stern officers, the execu- 
tors of the law, seemed to be much affected. But we were 
all powerless to help. Next morning we weighed anchor 
and again bid adieu to our native land, with a reasonable 
certainty that we should not all return. A day or two after 
we lost sight of land the young woman referred to appeared 
on deck. Of course the way she reached the ship was known 
to but a few, and they were wise enough to keep their own 
counsel. The officers had an investigation, and went through 
an examination, but all to no purpose. None were required 
to criminate themselves. The* officers appeared to be wrath- 
ful; but it was evidently only an appearance, for they 
joked about it and admired her fortitude and perseverance 
to accomplish her purpose. However, the acting quarter* 
master told her she must starve, as the law allowed her no 
rations. But there was not a man or woman on board who 
was not ready to share with her; and even the officers in 
the cabin occasionally requested the steward to furnish her 
with a little food. During the voyage none of the soldiers' 
wives fared better than she did. 

This was my first voyage across the equinoctial line ; and 
all greenhorns must submit to the tribute required by old 
Neptune, the reputed god of the sea. One night when only 
a short distance from the line, and sailing with only a three- 
knot breeze, I was at the wheel from eight to ten in the 
evening, when suddenly all on deck were startled with a 
loud voice from the head of the ship through a long speak- 
ing-trumpet: 

"Oh, the ship ahoy!" 

It was a beautiful, calm night, and most of the officers and 
ladies, as well as many of the men, were on deck. The ladies 
uttered a scream, and all stood amazed for the instant, when 
the voice was repeated : 

"Oh, the ship ahoy!" 

The captain said to the mate, "Answer him." 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 67 

The mate quickly replied, ''Halloo !" 

The voice asked, "What ship is that?" 

Answer. "The Phoenix." 

" Where are you from ?" J 

Answer. " London." 

" Where are you bound to?" 

Answer. " Calcutta." 

"What is your cargo?" 

Answer. "A detachment of his majesty's thirty-seventh 
regiment." 

"1 shall pay you a visit to-morrow to exact my usual 
tribute, and as I perceive that this ship has not passed over 
my dominion before I shall demand a tax from her." 

Of course we soon settled down into the opinion that we 
were going to have a visit from old Neptune, the fabled god 
of the sea, and various and whimsical notions were formed 
and expressed as to the visit and ceremony attending his 
advent. The next day the usual preparations were made for 
the reception of his august majesty, and all appeared anxious 
for the levee to commence. I had heard old sailors tell much 
in relation to such performances, and knew that youngsters 
were handled pretty roughly at such times, so I made up my 
mind to be as well prepared as possible for an introduction 
to his majesty. I put on the worst clothes I had, and while 
at breakfast I observed many sly winks and nods among the 
older men ; and I was well aware that it all had reference to the 
approaching fun. They soon made a rush for the deck, and 
the scuttle or hatch was immediately closed and the unin- 
itiated left in total darkness. I groped my way to the ladder, 
determined to be the first initiated into the mysteries of old 
Neptune's court. Soon the scuttle was removed, and myself 
the first dragged on deck by rough and greasy hands. A 
wet swab was, in not a very gentle manner, thrown around 
my head and face, and my heels were tripped from under me. 
As I fell, a wet cloth saturated with tar and grease was fast- 
ened around my eyes. Thus hoodwinked and cable towed 



68 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

I was led I knew not whither. I was told in a gruff voice 
to sit down, which I did, and feeling with my hands I found 
I was sitting over a half-hogshead of water. Soon a series of 
interrogatories was commenced by old Neptune, who inquired 
my name, age, place of birth, length of time at sea, &c; and 
as 1 had been a little posted in the matter I was prepared for 
this introduction. When I attempted to answer these ques- 
tions a paint-brush filled with tar and grease was pressed 
against my mouth. But fore-warned and fore-armed, I 
invariably spoke through my teeth, so that none of the hor- 
rible mixture entered my mouth. This seemed to please old 
Neptune, and his gracious majesty with his royal lips pro- 
nounced me a smart boy, and gave his royal command to 
lather me well and give me a rough shave. This interesting 
operation is performed by applying a paint-brush filled with 
the above mixture to the cheeks and chin, and scraping it 
off with a piece of iron hoop notched like a saw. This done, 
the board on which I sat was pushed from under me, and I 
fell back into the tub of water. At the same time the band- 
age was removed, and I arose a free man and loyal subject 
of old King Neptune. Having thus attained my freedom 
of the seas I was at liberty to rove over his entire do- 
minion, and could double all capes and pass through any 
strait without fee or fine. I was now permitted to join his 
party, and took as much pleasure in tormenting others who 
came after me, to be initiated, as the party did in degrad- 
ing me. 

The old men who personified Neptune and his staff were 
the most grotesque and ugly-looking beings I ever beheld, or 
wish to see again. They had dismounted one of the guns 
and took the carriage for a throne, and covered it with 
tarpaulin and bunting. Old Neptune wore a crown made of 
stout canvas, trimmed with gold lace; on his shoulders a 
mantle made of sheep-skin with the wool on, and spun yarn 
about his legs for stockings; a long beard, reaching down to 
his waist, made of oakum ; and he had a fish-spear for a tri- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 69 

dent, or scepter. His wife sat on one side, and his secretary 
of state, or barber, on the other, while his numerous assistants 
or counselors were standing around ready to obey him with 
becoming promptitude. The whole group made the most 
strange and frightful appearance imaginable. 

This sport and folly continued until about 2:00 p. m., when 
the last victim met his fate. During all these hours rum 
flowed freely; and nearly all the older men were stupidly 
drunk, and rolling about the deck like swine in a mud-hole. 
Our captain and the soldiers' officers, and even the ladies, 
seemed to enjoy the rude and unseemly merriment of the 
hour, aud often received a good sprinkling from the hose of 
our hand fire-engine, which was often directed toward the 
quarter-deck (of course accidentally). But all was taken in 
good humor as part of the programme of the occasion. 

After the close of this disgusting, outlandish, and heathen- 
ish scene, a white squall came up, — that is, a squall without 
any warning, — and nearly all but the youngsters were unfit- 
by intoxication to go aft or manage the sails. The ship was 
thrown upon her beam ends, and for some time we were in 
imminent danger of foundering. Had it not been for a few 
sober boys there might have been the most disastrous con- 
sequences. 

We remained at the Cape of G-ood Hope only a few days, 
when we resumed our voyage, touching at the island of Cey- 
lon, and soon arrived at Bombay, where we landed our sol- 
diers and proceeded to the river Ganges. Here there is no 
tide, but a strong current sets toward the sea. After ascend- 
ing the river a few miles we had to drop anchor and wait a 
change of wind. While ascending the river we hired a 
"Dingee Wallar," a native of the country, to wait on the 
ship and do errands to the shore, bringing milk, fruits, &e. 
On one occasion while laying at anchor near the shore, a 
native coming down the rapid stream in his "catamaran," 
(a kind of boat composed of three logs lashed together with 
ropes made of the bark of a tree and used by the Hindoos in 



70 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

in that country,) ran against our cable and capsized. The 
poor fellow grasped our cable, and, the frail thiDg which he 
navigated slipped from under him, and with all his wares or 
stock in trade, drifted astern. He was left clinging to our 
cable, with his body dangling in the water, and unable to 
help himself. Our Dingee Wallar was at this time on shore, 
about a quarter of a mile from the ship. The mate called on 
him, and made signs to have him come and rescue his coun- 
tryman from his perilous position. He refused to come, al- 
though well aware of the man's imminent danger. One of 
the sailors slipped down the cable, made a rope fast round the 
waist of the almost exhausted man, and he was soon drawn 
on deck. Our boatman seeing this soon after came on board, 
and our mate gave him a sound threshing for his inhuman 
conduct. His reason for refusing to come when called was 
his sacred veneration for the river Ganges, which he was 
taught to believe was a representative of the god Gunga, 
and anything that accidentally falls into that sacred stream 
must be left as a sacrifice to that deity. On another occasion 
while laying at anchor we heard a most horrid din of horns, 
gongs, and other instruments, which caused all eyes to be 
directed toward the shore, where we beheld a sight I hope 
never to witness again. Many thousands of persons, extend- 
ing apparently for miles, were gathered upon and near the 
beach. Soon a large company of Brahmans, or priests, attired 
in long-flowing yellow robes, appeared and formed two lines 
by turning their faces inward, and extending to the edge of 
the water. After the line was formed a mother with a babe 
in her arms passed through the line, entered the river up to 
her waist, and after halting for a moment to receive instruc- 
tion, or a blessing from the priests, deliberately walked a little 
farther into the river, and with the utmost coolness deposited 
her babe upon the bosom of the water. The clothes buoyed 
up the child awhile, and the current soon carried it be- 
yond our sight. This, we were told, was done to propitiate 
the god Gunga in behalf of a sick father, who lay at the 
point of death. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 71 

On arriving at Calcutta we were often allowed" to go on 
shore in small companies, always accompanied by one or 
more coolies, ostensibly to wait upon us, but obviously to pre- 
vent us from deserting. When we were inclined to wait upon 
ourselves and desired to dispense with their services and 
presence, and ramble about as we felt disposed, we would 
procure a large piece of pork and offer it to them. Without 
manifesting any disposition to accept of our generous offer. 
they would take to their heels and run as if they were 
running for dear life. This they did for fear of contamina- 
tion. Being Mahommedans, their creed ignored swine's flesh. 
By this means we often prolonged our stay on shore, to the 
no little annoyance of our commander, as well as neglect of 
duties we ought to perform on board. But sailors are usually 
reckless in these matters — present gratification being the 
principal object sought, without regard to future circumstan- 
ces. While strolling one day a short distance from the city, 
I suddenly came upon a "fakir," sitting cross-legged like a 
Turk, enjoying his pipe of opium. He sat on a leopard-skin, 
near the highway where two roads cross each other, with his 
hands above his head and his fingers clasped together. His 
finger nads were several inches long. He had been in that 
position upward of eight years. A dish of rice was by 
his side, contributed by those who desired to share in his 
merits; and passers-by would occasionally put a few spoonfuls 
of rice into his mouth, but he would invariably refuse to re- 
ceive any except from those of his own caste. This volun- 
tary suffering and long endurance was submitted to in order 
to obtain and distribute merits among his friends, and those 
who administered to his relief. I did not at that time know 
much about theology, or even the forms of religion, as con- 
tended for by different denominations, but I knew my young 
heart was greatly grieved at the sight of his sufferings. My 
feeble judgment could not but condemn the wickedness and 
lolly of his instructors. 



72 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



CHAPTEE VII. 

VOYAGE TO CHINA — JAVA — UPAS-TREE — PRESS-GANG — LEFT HIS 

MAJESTY'S SERVICE BY SWIMMING CHANGE OF NAME — 

ENCOUNTER WITH A SHARK. 

My next voyage was to China. Nothing remarkable oc- 
curred until we arrived at the island of Java, a colony be- 
longing to Holland, and perhaps one of the best governed 
colonies in the world. While at Batavia, the capital of the 
island, we were visited by the Java fever, as it is called. This 
disease is said to be the result of long continued winds blow- 
ing off the shore, bringing the effluvia from the celebrated 
" upas-tree," which the natives suppose stands in the center 
of the island. The tradition is that a large tree which emits a 
powerful resinous gum occupies the center of the island, and 
that no one can approach it except by going before the wind. 
Should the wind change while any one is in the vicinity of 
the tree, instant death would follow. It is said that persona 
have reached the tree and returned in safety, bringing some 
of the gum as proof of their exploit; and they report that all 
along the way the ground is strewed with the bones of men 
and animals that have ventured too near or beyond the cir- 
cumference of its malarious or destructive power. I give this 
for what it is worth, but think that many of the statements 
are fabulous; yet with a gale from the land there is commonly 
much sickness on board the ships in port. We lost several 
of our men by the Java fever, and hastened our departure 
lest a greater calamity should befall us. 

On our return from Canton, when at Gravesend, only 
twenty-eight miles from home, I was pressed and sent on 
board a ship-of-war. I was suddenly awakened about mid- 
night by a bright light, from a dark-lantern, shining in my 
face, and a pistol presented at my head, with the order to rise 
without making a noise, and without delay, on pain of hav 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 73 

ing my brains blown out. Arriving on deck the crew 
were mustered to ascertain how many were British subjects, 
and liable to be impressed. Our crew were principally for- 
eigners, who had certificates of their nationality which would 
secure them from impressment. On calling the name of one 
he said he was a German, and produced his protection pa- 
pers. He was permitted to remain. Another was a Swede, 
or a Eussian, and on showing his parchment he was allowed 
to go below. Another said he was a Yankee, and on exam- 
ining his credentials it was proved that he was born in one 
of the New England states and consequently exempt from 
being pressed into foreign service. The next, when interro- 
gated as to his nativity, said, "I'se a Yankee, te, sar," in true 
Northumberland style, and produced his naturalization pa- 
pers to prove his assertion. His papers may have been gen- 
uine or may not. The press-gang have no means to prove or 
disprove a forgery ; and any amount of such documents can 
be procured from sea-faring men for a few glasses of grog. 
The officer had no disposition to haggle over his papers, and 
had what he termed prima facie evidence that he was a Brit- 
on to the manor born. " Ah, Mr. Yankee, te, sar, I under- 
stand you to mean I am a Yankee, too, sir ; but your speech 
betrays you; please get your traps and go into the boat." 
The next admitted that he was of English birth, but put in a 
plea that he had served on board a man-of-war for seven 
years and ought to be exempt from further service. The offi- 
cer assured him that he was just such a man as they needed; 
and the poor fellow had to go. When my turn came 1 
thought I would profit by the last man's misfortune, and 
readily admitted my nationality. With some confidence 1 
informed him that I had never been on board a man-of-war, 
and was altogether unacquainted with the usages and tactics 
of his majesty's navy. "Well," said he, "you are just the 
right age to learn. It is time you had some knowledge of 
the service, and you must get ready to go into the boat." 
The captain paid me off, and I sent my money home by one 



74 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

of my shipmates who was exempt from impressment. 1 was 
now introduced to a new order of things. The crew consist- 
ed of 350 men, under the most rigid subordination. Our offi- 
cers were always upon the watch to find fault with the men. 
The least hesitancy to obey promptly was invariably con- 
strued into a crime for which the victim was knocked down 
or flogged with a cat-o-nine-tails, or received some minor pun- 
ishment, such as extra work, or what was very severe to the 
sailor, a stoppage of his grog for a number of days. Being 
still young, my heart was light and cheerful; and I concluded 
to make myself as useful and contented as possible until I 
could find an opportunity to escape. 

In the British navy the officers are generally the sons of 
noble men, as they are termed. The oldest son takes his 
father's estate and title ; the others are fitted for the bar, the 
army, or the navy; and it is often said if one is a little weak 
in intellect he is destined for the church, to be admitted to 
holy orders. 

During the time I was on board this ship I was restless 
under the yoke, and dissatisfied with my position; but I had 
to observe the strictest vigilance, so as not to give the least inti- 
mation of discontent. No opportunity of escape occurred until 
I had been on board more than two years. During all that 
time I was never once on shore, or nearer the land than two 
miles. Being a pressed man, I was not permitted to go on 
shore like those who had volunteered. Often when any of 
the crew would return with mud on their shoes it would fire 
my heart with a determination to avail myself of the first 
opportunity to tread terra firma once more. At last, one 
night while lying at Yarmouth Roads, on the north coast of 
England, I determined to make the attempt to escape by 
swimming. At nine o'clock at night, when all lights were 
extinguished except those in the cabin, and when the sentries 
had discharged their guns and were busy reloading, the 
drum and fife rattling off the long-roll and the band playing 
their last tune, I stood by a port-hole in the waste, stripped 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 75 

off my shirt and threw it overboard to prevent suspicion, and 
slipped down a rope into the sea. I swam a mile or more to 
a collier, or ship loaded with coal, bound to London, which 
was waiting for the turn of the tide. The time I chose was 
of course opportune. It was what is called slack- water, which 
occurs twice every twenty-four hours, between the ebb and 
flow of the tide. I proceeded moderately until I had reach- 
ed a distance not to be observed by the sentry, and then 
swam for dear life. I soon reached the ship in a state of per- 
fect nudity, leaving behind me all my bedding and what 
clothes I had, besides a considerable amount of prize-money 
for vessels we had taken, and more than two years' wages. 
But liberty was sweet and desirable, and during our late anti- 
slavery struggle it was no cross for me to have a feeling of 
sympathy for the panting fugitive who had left all the endear- 
ments of his family and the associations of his early boy- 
hood to seek liberty at the risk of his life. Is it any wonder 
that I was an abolitionist of the first water? 

On reaching the collier I was hailed by the anchor watch, 
and gave my answer. A man threw me a rope and helped 
me on deck. It took but a few moments for me to explain 
my situation, trusting entirely to the kindness and sympathy 
that a sailor always has for a brother in distress. This man 
gave me a shirt and permitted me to turn into his bunk. In 
a little while the tide turned, we weighed anchor, and by 
daylight we were forty miles from the ship from which I had 
escaped. The remainder of the crew sympathized with me 
in my destitute condition, and furnished me with a complete 
suit of clothes. The captain seemed to be a kind-hearted 
man, and appeared deeply interested at the recital of my his- 
tory. He told me he was liable to a penalty for harboring 
me, and would receive a reward if he delivered me up, but 
promised he would give me a passage to London. He had 
two of his sons on board, who were training for a sea-faring 
life, and thought perhaps they might be exposed to the hard- 
ships I had endured, and in that case he would be glad to 
have them fall into kind hands. 



76 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

I again reached home, and found our family alive and 
well. For a few weeks I enjoyed some of the comforts and 
pleasures of a domestic life under the family roof, and felt 
well paid for all my past painful adventures and priva- 
tions in the hearty welcome I received from all. My parents 
urged me to remain at home. Some of the children had left 
home and settled in life for themselves, and my father said he 
wanted me in his business ; but I had been accustomed to a 
sea-taring life, and took great pleasure in the exciting scenes 
of a sea-voyage and the strange things to be seen in foreign 
lands. My ambition led me to believe that I would succeed 
better on sea than on shore, and I concluded not to abandon 
a sea-faring life until I had realized the object I had in view 
in adopting my past course of life. 

I soon shipped for the Isle of France, in the Indian Ocean, 
and took the precaution to add my mother's name to that of 
my father's. My mother's maiden name was Holmes, and I 
wrote my name on the ship's book, "George P. Holmes." I 
had to adopt this course because of the singularity of my 
father's name. I was young and would soon change my ap- 
pearance and thus avoid detection, but my name would be- 
tray me at any age. Had my name been Smith, Brown, or 
Jones, no suspicion would have been excited, but should 
chance bring me in contact with the ship from which I had 
absconded, I had good hope the change of name would pre- 
vent detection. 

During this voyage I came near being devoured by a shark. 
In 1826 I was living in Upper Canada, and assisted in form- 
ing a Sunday-school, which was then a new thing in many 
parts of the province. As usual in any enterprise, I met 
with some opposition. I related the following incident to the 
meeting called to organize the school, and was urged to write 
it out for the press, which I did. It was afterward pub- 
lished in a Sunday-school book, from which I now quote : 

"Mr. Editor: — I consider a Sunday-school, properly con- 
ducted, a great blessing to the poor of our land. I am a liv- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 77 

ing witness of its benefits. I was born of poor parents, who 
could seed me to no other school. It was there, in the course 
of two or three years, together with my private tuition at 
home, that I acquired that degree of education which I now 
possess. I was taught to fear God, obey my parents, rever- 
ence the Sabbath, abhor the sins of lying, cheating, stealing, 
and a catalogue of others ; and had it not been for a wicked 
relative who inspired me with a notion for the sea, I perhaps 
never should have sunk to such depths of wickedness as I 
have. Being surrounded, while a sailor, with sinful compa- 
ny, I soon forsook the godly counsel given me by my teach- 
ers. I never could plead ignorance in sinning, for the con- 
victions I received at the Sunday-school never left me, 
although I sailed eleven years on the ocean, in daily rebellion 
against God. Surely, I may say that mercy and goodness 
have followed me all my days. During these eleven years I 
have frequently sailed from England, my native country, to 
almost all parts of Europe and Africa, — to the East and West 
Indies, South America and British North America, — and oh ! 
how many times has the Lord saved me from an untimely 
death, both in storms and battles. Had I room I would now 
record them, and render a public thanksgiving to God, my 
Savior. I can not forbear inserting one instance of his good- 
ness. In May, 1812, we were sailing to the East Indies 
from London, being near the equinoctial line, two ships in 
company, with a detachment of soldiers on board of each. 
It was a fine day. Our ship and her consort were not more 
than three fourths of a mile apart. The crews of both ships 
obtained leave from their officers to go in swimming. I was 
a daring swimmer, and in company with perhaps a hundred 
more plunged into the water. A man from the other ship, 
with a bottle of rum in his hand, challenged any of us to 
meet him half way between the ships and he would treat. 
A soldier, who was a better swimmer than myself, agreed 
with me to accept the challenge. We had scarcely reached 
him, at a distance of nearly half a mile from our ship, when 
one of our mates, who was up in the rigging watching our 
maneuvers in the water, saw a shark coming up astern, and 
called to us to make haste on board. In a calm day sharks 
can be seen a great distance, as they swim with their upper 
fin out of the water. Those who were near the ship imme- 
diately got on board, and my companion and myself who 
were farthest from the ship, were left. By this time some 
one had thrown overboard a hook with a large piece of pork 



78 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

oil it, intending thus to decoy the shark from us. It 
seemed to take no notice of the trap, but steered directly for 
us. My companion reached the head of the ship some dis- 
tance ahead of me, and had taken hold of a rope that hung 
over the side, but was so exhausted he could not climb. 
While he was endeavoring to reach the deck I came up to 
him and caught him around the waist as he hung about half 
out of the water. My clinching him caused him to slip 
farther down. I caught hold of the rope above his hands, 
and placing my knees upon his shoulders made an effort to 
climb to the head of the ship. At that instant the rope 
broke and plunged us both into the water beside the shark. 
I swam around the stern, took hold of another rope, and was 
soon on deck. I looked down at the soldier and saw the 
shark open his mouth to receive his prey. The men on deck 
had thrown him a rope and called to him to kick with his 
feet. He did so, and struck the shark on the nose, when it 
turned away and the man was hauled on deck. The shark 
then took the bait and we hoisted him in. He measured 
about sixteen feet, and his jaws when extended would admit 
of a bulk as large as a barrel. In this singular manner did 
God in his providence again preserve my life." 

Before we reached the Cape of Good Hope the carpenter 
was ordered to repair the boats, and I was told to bail the 
pitch-pot on the galley fire. There was a man among the 
soldiers on board who understood the art of navigation. He 
proposed to show me on the chart where the ship was at 
noon, if I could find out where she was at the same time the 
day before, providing I could furnish her course run and the 
distance made in the last twenty-four hours. I was very 
anxious to increase my little fund of knowledge, and to learn 
the art of navigation, as it might fit me in the future for some 
office on shipboard. I accordingly went aft to the quarter- 
deck, obtained a sight of the log-board, and with pencil and 
paper copied the information required. We both became 
deeply absorbed in figuring up the different runs, and were so 
interested in the operation, that I entirely forgot the pitch- 
pot. The result was it boiled over, and immediately the ship 
was on fire. It being a fine afternoon, many hands were on 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 79 

deck ; and the fire was soon extinguished with little damage 
done except the loss of the pitch. The alarm was caused 
by my neglect and carelessness, which, but for a merciful 
Providence, might have proved fatal to many. As soon as the 
excitement abated and the captain had ascertained the cause, 
he took me by the neck, dragged me to the quarter-deck, and 
gave me such a flogging as I never before saw inflicted on 
man or beast. I can not tell how many strokes I received, but 
those who witnessed, the operation assured me that he occu- 
pied about fifteen minutes in this, to him, delightful and in- 
teresting employment. Notwithstanding my incessant cries 
for mercy and promises of future care, he only desisted when 
his strength became exhausted, and every shred of clothing 
was cut from off my back and legs. My body was like jelly, 
and the blood stood in puddles on the deck. For many days 
I could neither lie on my back or sit down, but had to lay on 
my face until my wounds began to heal. I was excused from 
duty on account of my sores, and I determined to leave the 
ship on the first opportunity. ^ 



CHAPTER VIII. 

ARRIVAL AT CAPETOWN — RAN AWAY — THREE DAYS ON TABLE 
MOUNTAIN — SUPPLIED WITH FOOD BY MONKEYS — FOUND 
ANOTHER SHIP SAILED TO SAINT HELENA. 

When we reached the Cape of G-ood Hope we dropped 
anchor in Table Bay, usually denominated the half-way 
house to the East Indies. Here ships on a voyage to India 
generally call, and remain a few days to take on water and 
get a fresh supply of vegetables and provisions. On the 
shore of the bay is Capetown, — the capital of the colony, — 
quite a respectable place, both in regard to buildings and 
population. It was originally laid out by a colony from 



80 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Holland, and tne old buildings were built in rather a quaint 
style, much after the fashion of the houses in New Amster- 
dam, at the mouth of the Hudson Kiver, as described by 
Washington Irving in his Knickerbocker. The English cap- 
tured the place in 1805, and opened up the back country for 
immigration ; and they have at present a large and enterprising 
colony in this part of Africa. Previous to the capture of this 
place, the Dutch had settled a considerable distance from the 
town; and now the Dutch "boors," as the farmers are called, 
form no small portion of the inhabitants of the country, and 
are living in proximity to their English and Scotch neigh 
bors. The main street of the town is well supplied with 
stores and shops, and probably half the merchants are Dutch. 
The English and Dutch languages are freely used in trans- 
acting business and in daily intercourse. The streets are all 
lined with beautiful and thrifty shade-trees, and many of the 
private houses, especially those built since the conquest of 
the place, are both commodious and elegant. The govern- 
ment house and offices are fine and substantial, while the 
forts seem to be almost impregnable. The governor's house 
would compare favorably with the White House in Wash- 
ington, and indeed the outside resembles closely the latter 
building. The government garden, or, more properly, the 
public garden, was at that time (sixty years ago) thought 
by many to excel the celebrated gardens of William, Prince 
of Orange, near Amsterdam in Holland, at the time of the 
revolution in England under that prince. The plan of the 
garden was of Dutch origin, and carried out to its present 
comparative perfection by the English government officers. 
It combined in about eight or ten acres all the rare displays 
and advantages of a park, with miniature lakes and fish- 
ponds ; with selections from the floral kingdom,, from all parts 
of the world, and with animals of almost every description. 
Here could be seen the lion, the tiger, the leopard, the ele- 
phant, the zebra, the ostrich, &c, in fact, all kinds of animals 
that are known to the tropics, in their perfect state, without 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 81 

being dwarfed, as they often are in northern latitudes. The 
place is open to the public; and all strangers from ship- 
board and elsewhere delight to take a stroll through its 
meandering walks, enjoy the shade of the stately trees, 
inhale the fragrance of the beautiful flowers, and form an 
acquaintance with the animals. 

On the east side of the town lies a high ridge or promon- 
tory, which, with the help of a little imagination, looks like 
a huge lion. Its head, shoulders, legs, hips, and especially 
its tail, with the tuft at the end, are pretty well developed, 
and are known among the citizens by their respective names. 
On this ridge are the forts for the defense of the harbor and 
town, and on the lion's head is the telegraph or signal- 
post. The original form of the lion may have been much 
marred by excavations for the forts, and yet the form re- 
mains. There is also a delightful promenade here, where 
those who desire it may on a warm day enjoy the breeze 
from the ocean. 

On the north side of the town rises Table Mountain, which 
gives name to. the bay. It is said to be a mile perpendicular 
in hight above the level of the town, is perfectly flat on top, 
and is often seen above the clouds. There is a winding road 
made to its summit, which is often ascended by "picnic" and 
other parties, either for science or pleasure. When a heavy 
white cloud rests upon this mountain, it is said that " the 
table is spread with its white cloth." This is esteemed a sure 
sign of a storm, and the ships in the harbor look well to their 
moorings. 

While our ship lay in the bay 1 was often sent on shore for 
fresh meat, fruits, vegetables, &c, as well as on other errands. 
Though my wounds were healed, the recollection of my 
torture, on account of the pitch-pot affair, was still indelibly 
fixed in my mind, and I was determined to sail no more with 
that brutal man. I therefore laid my plans to desert the ship 
the day she left port. 

In the afternoon of the day of sailing I was in the boat 
6 



82 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

that took the captain on shore to get his clearance papers. 
While he was gone to procure these documents I hid my- 
self behind a pile of boards in a lumber-yard near the wharf, 
and remained there until dark. I then left my place of re- 
treat and started for Table Mountain. I followed a winding 
road to its summit, a distance of about three miles. On 
reaching the end of my journey I laid down at the root 
of a cocoa-nut tree and slept soundly until morning, when I 
was aroused by the chattering of scores of monkies and the 
cawing of parrots and other tropical birds, that seemed to be 
alarmed at my intrusion upon their territory ; and each party 
appeared anxious to dispute my right to remain there. I had 
taken no thought of to-morrow, and had neither bread, 
money, or shoes. All I possessed was a shirt, a pair of trowsers^ 
and a straw hat. I had now been more than four years at sea; 
had several times run away from oppression ; had left behind 
all my clothes and wages, and each time had to start in the 
world with little less than my bare skin, and that in a lac- 
erated condition. I was now on the continent of Africa, 
twelve thousand miles or more from my native land, with 
perhaps a price on my head, and not a friend to whom I had 
access. I had had nothing to eat since noon the day before, 
and my stomach began to admonish me that supplies were 
needed. I began to explore my elevated and lonely retreat 
for something to satisfy the cravings of hunger. I soon 
found some wild fruits, and, what was more opportune, my 
walking about seemed to exasperate my companions in exile 
(the monkeys), who in their apparent rage ran up the tall 
cocoa-nut trees which I could not climb, and in their fury tore 
off the fruit, which I eagerly seized. The contents aiforded 
me sustenance for the three days of my visit to their domain. 
While on this hill I had the satisfaction of beholding the 
final departure of the ship which alone could claim my serv- 
ices. Of course I knew she could not be detained on her 
voyage to search for such an insignificant person as myself, 
but I did not know what directions the Captain had given 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 83 

concerning my apprehension and imprisonment when found. 
I left my place of refuge with much caution, bid adieu to 
my hastily formed acquaintances on Table Mountain, and 
descended toward the town, resolved to give the soldiers and 
the business part of town a wide berth. But in attempting 
to do this I stumbled upon the barracks, and soon found my- 
self Walking beside the barrack wall. On the outside wall 
near the gate was a small cottage where a soldier was al- 
lowed to live with his family, when not on duty. As I drew 
nigh a well-dressed young woman, leading a little child by 
the hand, left the cottage and came toward me. The child 
was crying, and the mother, to pacify it, directed its attention 
to me, at the same time inquiring if I was an English boy ? 
I told her I was. She inquired what part of England ; and 
when I informed her she exclaimed, " Oh, dear me, I came 
from London. How glad I am to see any person from that 
place. Would you like to have a piece of bread and butter?" 
I need not give the answer. Would a drowning man be de- 
lighted at being rescued from a watery grave? This was a 
luxury I had not indulged in for many months. The last I had 
received was from my mother's hand. It was indeed a lux- 
ury, and I accepted it with profound thankfulness, with an 
acknowledgment then, as well as now, of the care and kind- 
ness of that gracious Providence who watched over and took 
pity on my waywardness as a waif tossed on the sea of life. 
I dared not tell this lady my helpless condition, for fear of 
consequences I so much dreaded, or perhaps in her kindness 
she might have bestowed upon me greater proofs of her sym- 
pathy. I was afraid she would ask me what ship I belonged 
to. I could not answer such a question, for my own ship 
had sailed, and I did not know the name of any ship in port. 
The butter on the bread she had given me was the fat of 
sheep's-tails, which was commonly used in that country as a 
substitute for butter. The African sheep has a large flat tail, 
very much in the shape of a bricklayer's trowel, with the 
handle part next the body, tapering to a point and reaching 



84 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

down to the ground. It weighs from five to ten pounds and 
more. Some of extraordinary size may be seen in parks, 
with a little truck with wheels attached to the body of the 
sheep, in order to support the tail and prevent embrasures of 
the skin. When the sheep are slaughtered this dernier ap- 
pendage is tried down, or melted, and produces a substance 
somewhat harder than lard but not so hard as tallow. When 
it i:s seasoned with salt it is an excellent substitute for butter. 

I left this last kind friend, deeply regretting that I could 
not make her acquainted with my destitute condition, and 
repaired to the public park, where I laid down at the root of a 
large tree. As the church-clock struck twelve I was awak- 
ened by a company of Germans returning from a theater, who 
were singing a European song in a scientific and truly mu- 
sical manner. I was wonderfully charmed and delighted 
with the singing, though I did not understand a word. I 
was invigorated and encouraged. As the sound died away 
in the distance I again composed my mind with the hope that 
this was an omen for good, and rested the remainder of the 
night undisturbed. 

In the morning I repaired down to the harbor and inquir- 
ed for a ship in need of hands, and soon found a vessel bound 
to Saint Helena, and thence to Eio Janeiro. I made a bar- 
gain with the captain, who offered me twelve dollars per 
month and agreed to furnish me with an outfit. Of course the 
captain knew I was a deserter from some ship; but on ship- 
ping hands in a foreign port that question is never alluded 
to. They are generally so eager to get men as not to be 
overscrupulous how they obtain them. This ship was clipper- 
built, and better adapted for sailing fast than for the mer- 
chant service or the carrying of a heavy cargo. She mounted 
six twelve-pounders on each side, and had two or three 
large arm -chests. In fact we had more than twice the 
number of guns and ammunition usually carried on board 
a merchant ship which intended a lawful voyage. On 
going to sea we were constantly exercised on the guns and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 85 

email arms, and the captain and mates put on uniforms simi- 
lar to those of the royal navy. It began to be whispered 
among the men that we were going on a buccaneering voy- 
age or cruise, and the question was whether we would con- 
sent. It was not long before the men determined not to 
engage in so hazardous and criminal an undertaking, and 
declared if fighting was to be done it should commence with 
the officers. The cabin-boy frequently appeared forward 
among the men, as a spy, we supposed, to ascertain the 
the minds of the men. They were not backward to express 
their fears of the captain's intention before him, neither their 
own determinations should their fears be realized. We never 
knew what effect it had, if any, on the captain. Our voyage 
was, so far as we knew, legal and honorable. 

We left the Cape of G-ood Hope with a cargo of two hun- 
dred pipes or casks of wine, seventy oxen, and five hundred 
fat sheep, bound for Saint Helena, the island to which Bona- 
parte was banished after the battle of Waterloo, and where he 
subsequently died. This island io about thirty or forty miles 
in circumference. It is a perpendicular rock, with only one 
landing-place. Jamestown, the capital, is situated here, and 
is a considerable town, deriving its support chiefly from the 
ships that usually call there on their way to and from the 
Indies. The land is barren, but in a few ravines there are 
trees and other vegetation. Many of the gardens in its only 
village or town have been made from earth or mold import- 
ed from the continent. It is strongly fortified, and well gar- 
risoned with soldiers. Every man on the island is in the 
service of the government in some form, and the place is 
under martial law. The strictest surveillance is observed to- 
ward all ships going to its roadstead (it has no harbor), and 
while they remain there. Its importance consists in its ex- 
cellent water, and. being situated so remote from England, in 
furnishing supplies for ships on their long voyages to China 
and other parts of the East. 

From this place we went in ballast to Bio Janeiro, in South 



86 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

America, one of the most beautiful cities and harbors on the 
American continent. It is the largest and most important 
city south of the Isthmus of Darien. The harbor is perfect- 
ly land-locked, and beautifully studded with islands, which 
are perpetually in verdure, and afford the most delightful 
retreats during the hottest seasons of the year. However, 
this is somewhat questionable, as the city is so near the 
equator that little is known about the change of seasons. 
The harbor is quite spacious, and the flags of nearly all 
nations float from the masts of ships that safely repose upon 
the bosom of its clear and tranquil waters. The emperor's 
palace is a magnificent building, near the verge of the har- 
bor and the stone stairs where the boats usually land. This 
palace and the numerous churches, together with the govern- 
ment buildings, are evidence of enterprise and taste in the 
nation, and are a credit to the age. In the public square, in 
front of the palace, is a large fountain of water, ascending 
many feet into the air, and then falling gracefully into a 
large stone reservoir, which supplies a great part of the city 
with water. Here, at all times, may be seen numerous slaves 
engaged in washing clothes, while scores of others are carry- 
ing large tubs of water on their heads to different parts of 
the city. 

Our supply of fresh beef and poultry was abundant while 
in port, both being remarkably cheap. Of fruits and vege- 
tables we had a liberal quantity for all hands, which to- 
gether with the cheapness of aquadent, & mean imitation 
of villainous whisky, made us quite contented, and even 
anxious to remain in port for an indefinite time. 

It was in 1813 when we reached this place. There was 
war between England and the United States ; and there 
were a number of south-sea whale-ships in port who could 
not leave on account of the British cruisers on the coast. 
When on shore, on duty or otherwise, I formed acquaint- 
ance with a number of American seamen, who belonged to 
the ships in port; indeed, any person who could speak 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 87 

your own tongue would be an agreeable companion under 
the circumstances. There was also a public house or hotel 
in the city, whose sign was the "American Flag," to 
which all who spoke the English language were accustom- 
ed to resort. This house was kept by an American, and had 
the stars and stripes floating from the second story. As soon 
as we landed, if we had time, we bent our course to this 
common center, in order to "liquor up," spin yarns of past 
exploits and future prospects, and tell of the daring deeds of 
both nations. When captains or mates were in search of 
their men they usually found them here. I knew nothing 
of the cause of the war ; but my Yankee acquaintances soon 
enlightened me on this subject. They informed me that they 
were fighting John Bull for free trade and sailors' rights, — 
big words in the mouth of sailors; and to hear them elabo- 
rate on this interesting theme one would imagine that at the 
close of the war sailors would find an Elysian ocean, as the 
Turks expect Elysian fields. We were told that in America 
(in foreign countries the United States embraces all America) 
there was no king, that all were free and equal and had 
better treatment and better wages than in the British service, 
and in many ways eulogized the American character and 
usages. My mind was soon on fire with the idea of becom- 
ing an American citizen, and thus be permitted to enjoy the 
immunities and privileges of that wonderful nation of free- 
men. 

My duty, in company with anotner boy, was to go on 
shore every morning before daylight, for beef r vegetables, 
oranges, &c, for daily use. At such times we usually made 
a call at the "American Flag." At these and other interviews 
the subject of leaving our ships and going into the American 
service was freely discussed in mutual confidence. When 
going on shore in the morning, if no officer went with us, we 
took a garment or blanket, and left them with the landlord, 
telling him that at a suitable time we should leave our ship. 
This with him was only a matter of business ; and we were 



88 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

as safe to confide in him as though we were brother Masons. 
We, the other boy and myself, had continued thus to remove 
all our clothes and blankets, until all my things were on 
shore except one shirt. The day the ship was to sail was the 
time agreed on to desert. On that day, about noon, we were 
ordered into the boat to take the captain to the custom-house 
for his clearance. As I started for the boat I took my re- 
maining shirt under my arm, and when going over the side 
the mate said: 

"G-eorge, what have you got under your arm?" 

" A shirt, sir," I rejDlied. 

"What are you going to do with it?" he inquired. 

"Wash it," said I, "while waiting for the captain." 

"Let me see it," said he. "Why, it is clean, and don't 
need washing!" 

When the captain came on deck the mate said: "I believe 
George is going to run away." 

"Why so?" inquired the captain. 

"Because he told me a lie. He has a shirt with him 
which he said he was going to wash, and it does not need 
washing." 

The captain said : " Oh, I guess he is not going to run off, 
but to be safe, send another hand in his place." 

Here I was, completely foiled in all my expectations. My 
castles were all built on the air, and had all sunk completely 
out of sight, not a vestige remaining. It was the last day 
the ship was to remain in port, and all my clothes were on 
shore. To make it known would criminate myself, and to 
go to sea without a change of clotheSj or a bed or a blanket 
to lie on, was truly appalling. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 89 



CHAPTEK IX. 

LEFT RIO JANEIRO BOUND TO RIO DE LA PLATA — SAILED UP THE 
RIVER — BUENOS AYRES — REVOLUTION IN THE PROVINCE — 
ATTEMPTS AT DESERTION, IN ORDER TO RETURN TO RIO JA- 
NEIRO TO PROCURE MY CLOTHES, UNSUCCESSFUL — MRS, 
CLARKE. 

The captain returned without the other boy, who had left 
the boat as he intended, and as I would have done had it 
been my good fortune to have been in his company. I took 
the liberty to rally the captain a little on his misplaced con- 
fidence. 

"Ah, you scoundrel," said he, "you would have done so 
too had you gone on shore." 

While on shore that day the captain employed four other 
men, one of them a black man, for twenty-five dollars per 
month, and paid them two months' pay in advance. Hands 
were scarce in port, and they could command almost any 
terms they chose to demand. These men were a kind of 
bounty-jumpers; that is, they would hire for large wages 
when ships were in need of help, get pay for one or two 
months in advance, remain on board only a few weeks, or 
perhaps days, and then escape and ship on board another 
vessel. So they would repeat the same acts time and again, 
and pursue this dishonest course for months or years 

We sailed from Rio Janeiro bound to Kio de la Plata, or 
" Silver River," one of the most beautiful streams in the 
world. It is several hundred miles wide, but very shallow, 
and its banks are quite low. On both sides are extensive 
prairies, covered with luxuriant grass which affords pasture 
for immense herds of cattle. In the heat of the day they 
come down to the brink of the river, and for many miles, as 
far as the eye can reach, completely cover the beach ; and the 
noise of their bellowing sounds like distant thunder. At 



90 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

the time I was there the principal exports were hides and 
tallow. For these commodities, chiefly, were the cattle 
slaughtered. The carcass was left for the carrion-crow, a 
bird nearly as large as a turkey, which, with the wolves, 
held high carnival in slaughtering time. These birds are 
protected by legislation as necessary scavengers, a fine being 
imposed upon any person who destroys them. 

Buenos Ayres, several hundred miles from the mouth of 
the river, was a considerable city when I was there. It was 
a colony of old Spain, but had a short time previously declared 
its independence of the mother country. Great prepara- 
tions were being made, as rapidly as possible, or as their 
limited resources would admit, to meet the Spanish forces 
who were expected soon to attempt a suppression of the re- 
bellion. 

On our way up the river the men whom we shipped at 
Eio Janeiro learned the fact that my clothes and other effects 
were left in that place. They drew me into their con- 
fidence, informing me of their intention to leave the ship at 
the first favorable opportunity, and allowing me a share in the 
hazardous undertaking. On reaching Buenos Ayres we 
anchored opposite the city, about nine miles from land, as 
'the water was too shallow to admit of a ship with a cargo to 
approach nearer to the shore. Our long-boat was fitted with 
mast and sail, and all our intercourse was by this means*. 
One night I had the anchor watch from ten to twelve o'clock, 
and it was agreed that as soon as the man I had relieved 
should be asleep I was to carefully inform my confederates 
in folly and rashness. We would then haul up the long- 
boat, which was towing astern, put their baggage (not 
mine, for I had none,) on board, and make our way to the 
shore. This part of the programme was accomplished with- 
out any interruption, as all on board were asleep; and we 
took every precaution to prevent pursuit or arrest. We 
secured the tackle of the boat hanging on the quarter, so 
that it would consume much time in the dark to lower her 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 91 

down, and a rope was passed around the companion-hatch, 
so that the mate in the cabin could not get on deck without 
help. We now started, with full confidence of success, and 
at break of day reached the shore. Soon we removed our 
effects from the boat, and hauled her up as far as we could 
on the shore. We now took our things, consisting of two 
chests, some bags of clothing, and four mattresses, into the 
first pulerpa?*ce, or hotel, we could reach, which happened to 
be near where we landed. Here we took breakfast, and held 
a counsel how we should dispose of ourselves and avoid 
apprehension. It was thought best not all to keep together, 
but to divide into three parties as the most likely way to 
prevent. detection. There was one of our number who was 
about fifty years of age, and could speak the Spanish lan- 
guage fluently ; the remainder were young men, myself the 
youngest of all. I intimated my desire to go with the oldest 
man, and argued that as I was the youngest it was no more 
than right that I should be classed with the man who would 
in some sense be my protector, as they all knew the country 
better than myself, I having never been here before. My 
object was to be coupled with a man who could speak the 
language of the country, in hopes to fare better. But in this, 
as the sequel will show, I was mistaken. So it was finally 
agreed that Jack Eoper and another should go together, 
Tom Edwards (the old man) and myself should form another 
party, and the negro should go by himself. Thus we had 
arranged matters with confidence of success ; and after pledg- 
ing ourselves with another glass and renewing our promises 
to be true to each other, and if one was caught not to inform 
on the remainder, we left the hotel in a body. We shook 
hands in the street, and wished each other luck, and parted 
to seek our fortune and shape our future destiny. The old 
man to whom I looked for counsel and help, and to whose 
care I had implicitly committed myself, proved a perfect 
failure. He called at almost every grog-shop we passed, and 
by the middle of the afternoon became so drunk as to be un- 



92 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

able to walk, and actually laid down on the pavement beside 
a garden wall in the midst of the city. I had continually 
urged him to leave the city and take refuge in the country 
for a few days, but all to no purpose. He was willful and 
obstinate, knew what was best, or at least said so, and all I 
could do was to submit. I could not leave him, as I knew not 
where to go; and I knew but few words of the language 
spoken in the country. Besides, we had agreed at the outset 
to stand by each other and not to desert a comrade in the 
hour of need, I therefore sat down like a faithful dog beside 
his master, and drove the flies from his face while he slept. 

A short time before sunset I saw three cavalry soldiers ap- 
proaching us, accompanied by a civilian in Spanish garb. 
In that day the usual outer dress of a poor Spaniard was 
a blanket with a hole in the middle for the head to protrude, 
one half hanging behind and the other in front, and bound 
around the body by a leather thong. Those in better cir- 
cumstances substituted broadcloth, and often trimmed it with 
something fanciful and expensive. When the soldiers came 
near, the gentleman in Spanish dress said, "There are two 
of them." The gentleman in the garb of the country prov- 
ed to be no other than our captain, who in this disguised 
condition was in search of his recreant crew. He ordered 
me to mount behind him, while my drunken comrade was 
placed behind a soldier, and in this grotesque condition we 
took up our line of march I knew not whither. I was closely 
interrogated in reference to the remainder of the party who 
had deserted with us. I told the captain I knew nothing 
of their whereabouts — which was strictly true. He then 
inquired about our future designs, and whether I was willing 
to go on board again and behave myself. I promptly said 
no, and reminded him that he knew that my clothes and 
things were in Eio Janeiro, and I was bound to go there and 
obtain them. He then said he would put me in prison and 
keep me there, without wages, until the next voyage was over. 
While this conversation was passing between us we reach- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 93 

ed the city prison, or kind of lock-up which was in the 
back yard of the hotel where we had stored our baggage 
in the morning. It seems that the crew lay in bed till they 
were tired, as there was no watch on deck to call them up. 
On finding out the situation of things, the crew were mus- 
tered and the number ascertained who had absconded and 
taken the long-boat to aid in their escape. The second mate 
was sent on shore to acquaint the captain with the state of 
affairs, and on looking on the beach the boat from which we 
landed was lying where we left her. We were then tracked 
in the mud to the tavern where we left our things, the land- 
lord of which was the sheriff or some other officer, who soon 
put the captain on our track. The sequel, as far as I was 
concerned, has already been related. 

On entering the prison we found it divided into different 
compartments, similar to stalls in a horse-stable, but in the 
place of a manger there was a pair of stocks in each stall to 
receive the legs of the prisoner. Tom and I were placed in 
separate stalls, with both legs fastened, so that it would be 
impossible to turn or change our position, but be obliged to 
lie on our backs. To sit would be painful, for our heels were 
higher than our bodies. A green hide was thrown on the 
ground on which we were to repose, with nothing to support 
the head. Tom soon began to snore, and became oblivious 
to his comfortable quarters; but for myself, my mind was 
active, and I was fully alive to the sense of my situation and 
the impractability of my escape. The prison vermin soon 
commenced a series of marching and counter-marching, tak- 
ing an occasional nip on my skin as they passed along, which 
rendered my situation miserable in the extreme. I had some 
time previously read Dr. Franklin's essays, who states in one 
of them an anecdote on imprisonment for debt. He said 
that an Indian was once in Philadelphia, and showing him 
the rarities of the city, among other places he was conducted 
to the prison. The Indian inquired what that building was 
for, and was informed it was intended to put dishonest men 



94 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

in who did not pay their debts, or Indians who did not bring 
the furs they promised. "Ah!" said the Indian, "we no 
catch skin dar." The doctor reasoned that it is a poor place 
to put a debtor to enable him to pay his debts. And so 
thought I in regard to myself, while in the stocks I am help- 
less, and were I once more at liberty I might find another 
chance of escape. I was sorry I had not consented to go 
with the captain at his request. 

*'He that fights and runs away 
May live to fight another day ; 
But he who is in battle slain 
Will never live to fight again." 

While I was thus tormented, both in mind and body, and 
deeply regretting my folly and the helplessness of my con- 
dition, I heard the door open and immediately recognized 
the captain's voice. He inquired if I liked my situation or 
was pleased with the stocks. I promptly replied no, and 
promised to return to the ship if he would only release me 
from that miserable place. He ordered my release; and in- 
deed, I suppose my confinement was contrary to law. I had 
not been tried, neither had I violated any law of the country ; 
but captains are often a law unto themselves, and with im- 
punity commit many outrages upon poor sailors. 

It was now dark, and the captain conducted me to his 
lodgings, a very fine, large house on the main street of the 
city. This house was owned by a Mrs. Clarke, who was a 
widow, and kept a boarding-house for English and American 
captains and other gentlemen who favored her with their 
patronage. Mrs. Clarke, in the halcyon days of her single 
blessedness, could sing with the eccentric Barrington, who 
had been once in her situation, 

" True patriots we, for be it understood 
We left our country for our country's good." 

She was of Irish birth, and some years previously had been 
transported for crime to Botany Bay. On the voyage the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 95 

men mutinied and took the ship and ran her into a Spanish 
port, England and Spain being then at war. The convicts 
were all liberated, and she subsequently married one of 
the number by the name of Clarke. He appears to have 
been an enterprising man, and soon amassed a large fortune. 
He had a large store in the city, was the owner of much real 
estate and many slaves, and, having no children, when he 
died his property was inherited by his widow. The house in 
which she lived was built in Asiatic style, with a flat roof, 
and no door on the street, the entrance being under an arch- 
way with lodging apartments over it. Passing the archway 
you entered a spacious square, with the principal building or 
house on one side, and the negro quarters and store-rooms, 
or workshops, on the other sides. In the center of the square 
was a beautiful fountain, whose water arose to a great height 
and fell into a reservoir where different kinds of water-fowl 
seemed to revel with delight. This hollow square embraced 
about half an acre, I should judge, and was well laid out with 
walks and shrubbery, and seemed like the Elysian fields in 
miniature. There was an air of neatness and refreshing cool- 
ness all about the premises, with large, airy rooms in the 
main building, and the hospitalities were freely tendered to 
all who were accustomed to enjoy her company. There were 
about forty slaves, who lived on the premises, many of whom 
were mechanics and others musicians, and a whole band 
could be called into service in a few minutes. It was no 
wonder that gentlemen of leisure and others should find this 
place a pleasant retreat. In her manners, Mrs. Clarke was 
perfectly agreeable and fascinating. Her table always 
afforded the delicacies of the season, and her liquors and 
cigars were of the choicest kind. To this place the captain 
led me. He introduced me to his landlady as one of his run- 
away boys, and requested her to give me some supper and 
lodge me for the night. 



96 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



CHAPTER X. 

ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE FROM MRS. CLARKE — KINDNESS OF A SPAN- 
ISH BACHELOR — AGAIN FOILED — CONCLUDED TO BECOME A 
"PATRIOT" ENGLISH FLAG JACK ROPER. 

The next day was Sunday, and soon after sunrise I heard 
the captain and second mate talking up stairs directly over 
where I had slept the night previously. In giving orders to 
the mate, he said: "The boy George is down below; take 
him with you on board." The mate soon found me, informed 
me of the captain's command, and ordered me to follow him 
to the slaughter-house. On arriving there we found the 
steward and three of the hands waiting the return of the 
mate. The mate inquired of the steward if he knew of a coffee- 
house near by. The steward said there was one near the 
wharf. "Let us go," said he, "and get a mug of coffee," at 
the same time telling the men to take the beef, which had 
already been weighed, and the bags of vegetables and fruit, 
and wait in the boat for them. As they left the slaughter- 
house the men began to inquire how it happened that I had 
been caught. I told them as briefly as possible of the folly 
and madness of Tom, and helped two of them to shoulder 
their load, when the other, who lingered behind, winked at 
me and said : 

"Let them go." 

When the two had departed, "Jack Straw," as we called 
him, said he had a good mind to try his luck at running 
away. 

"Well," said I, "now is a good time." 

We left our loads behind us and entered the street togeth- 
er, when I said : " Jack, we must each act for himself. I 
was caught yesterday by bemg in company with Tom. Had 
I been alone I might have escaped." 

To this he readily assented, and bidding each other 
good-by he turned up a narrow lane and was soon out of 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 97 

eight. I went a little way on the street which fronted the 
harbor and commanded a fall view of all the shipping in port, 
saw the door of a private house open, and without ceremony 
entered. I saluted the man of the house with, " Viva la 
patriot" nearly all the Spanish I could command. He cheer- 
fully returned the salute with gusto. This house was occu- 
pied by a middle-aged man, whom I took for a bachelor. He 
was preparing his breakfast, which consisted of boiled chick- 
en and warm biscuits, accompanied with "mattee," a kind of 
continental tea, as a substitute for the Chinese beverage gen- 
erally used in civilized life. The Spanish fleet was blockad- 
ing the ports, so that little tea could be found in the province 
except what was smuggled in. I was courteously entertained. 
Many questions were asked, few of which I could answer, not 
knowing their import, therefore most of our conversation 
was tabooed. But by signs and gestures I made him un- 
understand I was in favor with the cause of the insurgents, 
and often repeated the expression, " Viva la patriot" which 
was sure to meet. a hearty response on his part. He invited 
me to partake of breakfast with him. I readily assented, 
and helped him discuss his hot rolls and chicken, and sucked 
his "matte" through a silver tube out of a cocoa-nut shell 
mounted on a silver foot. While at breakfast I saw our boat 
leave the wharf, and when I counted heads I discovered that 
Jack Straw had not been caught. I was now sure that for 
the present I was at liberty, and my next thought was how 
to retain and employ it. I was penniless and without an 
outfit (having only the clothes I wore), in a strange land, 
with the least possible knowledge of the language, and not a 
friend to whom I could look for assistance. I had heard of 
the revolution in the country and the approaching campaign, 
and the great inducements held out to those who would en- 
list in the cause of the country. Money seemed to be plenty, 
bat men were scarce. Fifty dollars per month, and the same 
amount in bounty, with an equal share in prize-money, was 
freely offered to volunteers for the navy or privateers. The 
7 



98 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

expectation was, however, that no quarter would be given to 
prisoners on either side. The wages and emoluments I con- 
sidered liberal and fully remunerative ; but the last clause of 
the terms or contract was not so inviting, and tended rather 
to cool off my aspiration for naval or military renown. But, 
then, it was perfectly consonant with Spanish tastes and 
Spanish usages, and not at all unusual in their mode of war- 
fare. Human life was always cheap where Spanish rule 
prevailed, and a common saying among "roughs" was, "a 
short life and a merry one." So even this difficulty would 
soon be settled by those who were as reckless as myself. I 
concluded to run the risk, and made up my mind to try my 
chance. I had escaped many dangers ; and I was in hopes I 
should succeed even in this undertaking, and at the end of 
the war perhaps be rich. I made signs to mine host of my 
intention to enter the rebel, or rather patriot, service. He 
appeared to perfectly understand me in regard to my designs, 
and frequently exclaimed, "Viva la patriot!" to which I in 
return cheerfully responded in the same intelligent and patri- 
otic style. But now a difficulty presented itself. The church- 
bells began to ring, announcing the hour for divine worship. 
He began to prepare for church, and appeared to be anxious 
to ascertain my nationality. He asked : 

" Vous Angletere ae Ilandios ?" 

I understood him to mean, "Are you English or Irish?" 
(I may not write the words correctly, but give them as they 
sounded in my ears.) Immediately it was suggested to hail 
for an Irishman, as it might procure me better treatment, if 
not greater security. 

"Oh," I replied, "Ilandios." 

"Ah," said he, "Buano Machasar, star buan Christian" at 
the same time giving me a friendly slap on the shoulder, and 
devoutly crossing himself, and no doubt invoking a blessing 
from the mother of God in my behalf. 

He now gave me a cordial invitation to go to church, which 
I respectfully declined, on the ground that I was not willing 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 99 

to expose myself in too public a manner. But in reality I 
knew not the ceremony of the Bonian Church, and by expos- 
ing my ignorance I should forfeit the encomium he had so 
lately bestowed upon me of being a "star buan Christian.'''' 
We left the house in company, he to pay his devotions in 
church, and I to seek an opportunity to carry out my plan 
of enlisting in the service of the insurgents. 

I soon reached the negro market on the public square^ 
where the negroes were allowed to meet on Sunday mornings 
to dispose of their little wares, such as chickens, ducks, sing- 
ing-birds, dogs, brooms made of heather, small bundles of 
wood, bundles of hay, &c. The negroes who vended these 
articles were slaves; and these little privileges and perquisites 
were allowed by their owners, to encourage their fidelity, 
or perhaps to relax the rigor of their perpetual servitude. 
When I reached the public square the market was just clos- 
ed, and many were departing for church or home. In the 
crowd I saw a white sailor-boy about my age, and inquired 
of him how I could find the "English Flag" (this was a 
public house, and the common place of resort for English 
and American seamen when on shore* — similar to the "Amer- 
ican Flag," in Bio Janeiro). The lad of whom I made the 
inquiry pointed down the main street, and said it was on the 
corner of the second or third street, on the right hand. He 
said I would know the house by the English colors flying 
from an upper window. I was much pleased to find I was so 
near to what I supposed would prove an asylum, or a safe 
retreat, until I could secure a passage on board a patriot ves- 
sel. I shaped my course in the direction designated, and 
before I had passed a single block I met the captain on the 
sidewalk in company with two other gentlemen. He looked 
at me with extreme astonishment, and seemed to scarcely 
believe his own sense of seeing. He inquired of me how I 
came there. I told him that the mate and steward had gone 
to a coffee-house to get some coffee, and as they stayed so 
long I also went to another place for refreshments. When I 



tOO AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

returned the boat was gone, and I was now in search for his 
lodgings. He seemed to give me credit for my hastily- 
formed excuse, and said the place was near by. He then 
requested the gentlemen to excuse him a few minutes until 
he showed me the way to Mrs. Clarke's. It was but a few 
steps from where we stood, and in going I saw the English 
Flag and noticed how to find it in future. He again intro- 
duced me to Mrs. Clarke, and told her my story, which she 
also appeared to believe. I was ordered to remain there 
until the boat should return on to-morrow. 

After his departure I found myself with only the house 
slaves for company, and they were all engaged in amusement 
and plays. The work of the morning was all accomplished, 
and every one was at liberty to amuse himself as he deemed 
best. Some were playing cards or dominoes, others pitching 
quoits, some wrestling, and others sleeping, while I alone 
was thoughtful and devising plans for escape. I was appre- 
hensive that I was under surveillance, and perhaps some 
charge had been given them to watch that I did not leave the 
premises. I endeavored to make myself as agreeable as 
possible, and talked with them as well as I could ; for some 
of the slaves had learned a little English from waiting upon 
boarders who spoke that language. I found they were 
expecting that emancipation would take place should the 
rebellion succeed. I avowed myself a patriot, and thus 
secured their confidence ; and in grand chorus they all 
responded, " Viva la patriot." I took a cigar from the side- 
board, and continued my meditations while I walked around 
the fountainj and neatly-kept paths among the flowers and 
shrubbery. Each time I performed my perambulations I 
approached a little nearer to the archway that led to the 
street, and when I thought that no eye was upon me I 
stepped out. A short run brought me to the English Flag. 

On entering the house, I found a large company of sailors 
had gathered to spend the day and have a grand dinner. 
Among them was Jack Roper, one of the men we ship* 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 101 

ped at Kio Janeiro, and who yesterday was the principal 
leader in planning our escape from, the ship and directing 
our course after we reached the shore. He was in a high 
state of intoxication, exceedingly boisterous, and seemed 
to be the leading spirit of the entire company. He had 
plenty of money, and was making a liberal use of it. I told 
him our captain had passed by there a short time since, and 
would probably soon return, and that if he desired to avoid 
detection or escape arrest he had better find a place of more 
security, or at least be less boisterous. But my exhortation 
was useless, and he put himself in a threatening attitude 
and swore that if the captain or any other person attempted 
to arrest him he would knock him down. 

I have not seen him since that day, but from information, 
through a reliable source, I have reason to believe he is identi- 
cal with the late Eev. John Eoper of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. Like myself, he was a brand plucked from the burn- 
ing. He had perhaps labored as faithfully in the service of 
the devil as I had — at any rate, in laying plans for fun and 
mischief there were few superior to him. He was my senior 
by ten years or more • a man of noble mien and generous dis- 
position; incapable of doing a mean act to a shipmate; and 
always ready to resist oppression and defend the innocent. 
In form he was the perfect picture of a man — rather above the 
medium size, with an open, frank countenance. He had been 
favored in his boyhood days with at least a common-school 
education, of which, to my regret, I was entirely deprived. 

Such was my friend Jack Eoper, born in the same king- 
dom as myself, and reared under the same influences of folly 
and wickedness, but by the power of divine grace afterward 
known, in the State of New York, as Eev. John Eoper, who 
was distinguished and respected for his piety and usefulness 
by those who knew him. With the writer he could sing: 

" Jesus paid it all. 

All the debt I owe ; 
Sin has left a crimson stain 
He washes white as snow.'* 



102 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

CHAPTER XL 

THE CAPTAIN ENTERS THE "ENGLISH FLAG" 1 AM AGAIN 

CAUGHT — PUT IN THE STOCKS IN THE GUARD-HOUSE — 
TAKEN ON BOARD A SHIP - OF - WAR ONCE MORE — SEAL 
ISLAND — SAIL TO RIO JANEIRO — FINE TIMES — SAIL TO ENG- 
LAND AND HOLLAND. 

But to return to my narrative. I soon found the landlord, 
and told him my intentions. I requested him to inform me 
how I could reach one of the revolutionary war-vessels, or 
even a privateer. He replied that he could manage that 
business up to the handle, and would, if I desired, see me 
safely on board that night. I inquired his charges, and he 
said twenty-five dollars. I readily accepted the offer, and 
promised to pay him out of my bounty. I inquired for some 
place of seclusion, where my fears of arrest might be allayed. 
He thought the kitchen would be as safe as anywhere, and I 
could command the hospitalities of the house. I called for a 
glass of brandy and water and a cigar, and sat down behind 
the door. I soon settled into a delightful reverie, and began 
to build castles. I thought the war might last three or four 
years, and that fifty dollars per month, with now and then the 
capture of a rich prize, would yield me a pretty round sum 
at the time of my discharge. I imagined I should rival my 
uncle with all his abundant possession of gold. How I 
would surprise my parents when I returned home f I had 
no thought of adversity or misfortune, or of capture and as- 
sassination by the Spaniards. I was sailing in a smooth sea, 
with a fair wind and full expectation to reach the port in 
safety. But as Burns says, 

""The best of plans of men and mice 
May often gang astray," 

1 had not been long engaged in this interesting and ex- 
ceedingly pleasant employment of castle-building, when I 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 103 

was alarmed by a great bustle and stir in the bar-room, and 
before I had time to ascertain the cause Jack Koper rushed 
through the kitchen where I was sitting, ran into the back 
yard, jumped the fence, and was out of sight. As I had 
suggested, the captain on passing had recognized Jack'? 
voice, and stepped into the house in hope of finding some ot 
his men. Jack observed his entrance, and thinking discre- 
tion the better part of valor he made a hasty retreat through 
the kitchen as the only means of escape. No doubt upon sec- 
ond — if not sober — thought he concluded that a good rua was 
better than a bad or even a doubtful fight. The captain 
followed him closely. In losing sight of him he saw me, and 
stopped in order to secure one bird at least. He knew we 
were all birds of passage, and sometimes hard to catch ; and 
a bird in hand was worth many on the wing. On seeing me 
he inquired how I came there. I informed him that I was 
tired of being pent up all day in company with none but 
house-slaves, and just stepped out to get a glass of grog. He 
said there was plenty of liquor on Mrs. Clarke's sideboard, 
and I could have helped myself if I had wished. I told him 
I did not want to sponge my grog from others, and could pay 
my own bill. He told me to follow him, and I was silly and 
stupid enough to do so. If I had resisted there was plenty 
of help at hand to have hustled him out of the house. But 
he was my lawful captain, and I knew I ought to obey hira. 
On reaching the street a relief guard was passing, consist- 
ing of a corporal and four soldiers, and he told them in 
Spanish to take me in charge. They did so, and marched me 
down to the guard-house, at the head of the wharf, when I was 
again put into the stocks. All hopes of escape now van- 
ished. The boat would land the next day close to where I 
was confined, and any resistance on my part to going on 
board would be useless. This to me was exceedingly horri- 
ble. To remain all night in the stocks, lying on nothing but 
hard plank ; to be the next day taken to the ship and per- 
haps flogged until life became almost extinct, and then to 



104 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

be held responsible in law for what damage the ship had 
sustained by my desertion, which would more than cover a 
year's wages, was too horrible to contemplate. Such was 
now to be the result of my day-dreams, and such the termi- 
nation of my airy castle-building. All my most sanguine 
hopes had vanished, and I appeared to myself like a wreck 
on a shoreless sea. I knew that I had forfeited the captain's 
confidence, and from henceforth could expect no favor or in- 
dulgence from him, or be allowed to go on shore like other 
men. I would be under constant suspicion, and the worst 
construction put upon my actions. All this was truly ap- 
palling. But what could I do ? I was a prisoner; and I knew 
the captain too well to expect any mercy at his hand. He 
would exact the pound of flesh according to the contract, and 
not be overscrupulous if blood did flow to obtain it. 

It was not long, as in many other instances, before a way 
opened to escape the clutches of my captain. A naval officer, 
belonging to one of the British ships-of-war then lying in 
the river, happened to pass near the guard-house. I called 
to him, and said I was a British subject, held in confinement 
without trial or cause. He listened to my relation of the 
whole matter; and as no legal steps had been taken against 
me, and as I was only confined at the captain's request, he or- 
dered the officer of the guard to release me. This was speedily 
done, and I was once more taken on board a man-of-war. 
Our captain soon after came on board to demand my sur- 
render, but was told that he was liable to an action for dam- 
ages for imprisoning me unlawfully. His duty was to have 
taken me on board his ship after he had apprehended me, 
and not incarcerate me in a jail without writ or warrant. 
At this decision I felt thankful that I was under the protec- 
tion of the British flag, and at once volunteered into the 
service. I was driven to take this step by the perilous con- 
dition into which I had foolishly plunged myself by listening 
to the flattering statements of others, who appeared to be 
anxious to involve me in the same amount of guilt with 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 105 

themselves. I had been in the royal navy before, and knew 
that I would have to serve with rigor ; but I was now in a 
strait, and the only way to extricate myself was the course I 
then adopted. 

f he ship to which I was taken was the Horatio, a frigate 
of thirty-eight guns, commanded by Captain Joshua Percy, 
a younger son of the Earl of Northumberland. He was a 
gentlemen in all his deportment, and, being the son of a 
wealthy aristocrat, he had plenty of money at his command. 
He was* much addicted to pleasure, and was always on shore 
when in port. He paid little attention to the duties of his 
command, but left all matters concerning the managing of 
the ship to the first lieutenant. He seemed to have struck 
the key-note for all the other officers to play. Everything 
done on board was performed with the utmost regularity 
and dispatch, and the men seemed to love to do their duty. 
Kindness and urbanity were marked characteristics in all the 
officers ; and there was less punishment than I had ever ex- 
pected to witness in his majesty's service. I was agreeably 
disappointed in the treatment and management of the crew 
on board this ship; and were all the ships in the navy 
governed by similar rules, and the men treated with reason 
and kindness, the officers regarding them as human beings 
with similar passions and propensities with themselves, the 
British navy would never need to have recourse to impress- 
ment to fill up their complement of men. 

In a few days we sailed down the river, and dropped 
anchor under the lee of an island below Montevideo, which, 
from the number of those animals found on the shore, we 
called " Seal Island." Here we were allowed to go on 
shore every day, one hundred or more in a party, to catch 
seals, which were exceedingly numerous, and not very shy, 
probably because they had not been hunted much. They 
were what are called "south-sea seals," having fur instead of 
hair for their covering, and on that account were valuable. 
They were of various colors, as much so as domestic dogs. 



106 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

Some were black, some brown, some yellow, some almost 
white, and others were spotted and streaked. Our custom 
was to land before daylight and imitate their barking, when 
they would invariably leave their lair where they had spent 
the night and make a rush for the water. We would form 
two lines and stand with club in hand, and as they attempted 
to pass we knocked them down. If the first or second happen- 
ed to miss his aim some one else would be more fortunate, and 
before they could reach the water most of them would be 
dispatched. The next day we would find another path from 
the water to their den, and obtain our game in a similar 
manner. Some mornings we killed more than one hun- 
dred. We took off their skins and saved the heart and 
liver for a fry. Every man on board had a good supply 
of skins, together with caps, waistcoats, trowsers, and jackets. 
The captain had a carpet made of different colors, for the 
cabin, in imitation of a lady's bed-quilt. I made myself a 
suit of outer garments, and picked up enough clippings of 
different colors to make my mother a carpet eight or ten feet 
square. I had the pleasure of seeing it yet in use more than 
twenty years after I sent it home. 

On this island was a solitary horse, as black as coal, and 
one sheep. They were always in company with each other, 
but as wild as any animal could be. Our captain waited for 
several days to get within musket range of them, but did 
not succeed until the day before we sailed, when he shot 
the sheep. Its wool, for aught we knew, had not been 
shorn for six or seven years. When we reached Eio 
Janeiro the captain had the wool, or rather a part of it, 
spun and knit into a pair of stockings, in remembrance of 
the event. It is supposed that the horse and sheep were left 
by General Whitlock on his return from his unsuccessful 
attempt to take Buenos Ayres, in 1805. It is probable that 
when he retreated he landed at this island to recruit the 
health of his men. The horse may have been sick or lame, 
and probably the sheep strayed away from the flock when he 
embarked. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 107 

After we had gratified ourselves hunting seals we weigh- 
ed anchor and sailed for Eio Janeiro, where we remained 
three or four weeks. During this time we had little to do. 
We were often on shore, at liberty, and were well provisioned. 
Each man had four oranges a day, and as many limes as he 
wished ; and fresh beef or mutton were served to the crew 
every day while we remained in port. We had a splendid 
band of music, also an outfit of a bankrupt theater; and we 
had amusements of some kind nearly every night, consisting 
of games of play, dancing, or theatrical performances. We 
were as happy as men could be under our circumstances. 
Our theatrical performances, of course, were somewhat novel 
and rude, and were always of the comic character. The 
female parts were taken by beardless boys. In the play of 
the "Turnpike Gate" I was trained to act the part of "maid" 
at an inn. Many ladies and gentlemen, who came from town 
out of curiosity to witness our performance, frequently cheer- 
ed us and called, "Encore" 

While here I went to the " American Flag," the house 
where I deposited my clothes about two months before, but 
could not obtain them. The rascally landlord had no recol- 
lection of the circumstance. All land-sharks take especial 
pleasure and delight in robbing poor sailors, who are usually 
generous and unsuspecting, and are easily gulled and cheated 
by those with whom they are accustomed to associate. 

We sailed from Eio Janeiro, and when we reached Ports- 
mouth and were paid the wages due we sailed for the coast 
of Holland in company with a fleet, to blockade the French 
fleet then lying in the Texell. We remained there until after 
the battle of Waterloo, when the power of Bonaparte was 
broken in Europe, and peace was proclaimed with all nations 
except the United States. On returning to Portsmouth we 
were again paid our wages, and some prize-money; and quite 
a sum fell to my share. 

On the occasion of paying the crew of a man-of-war the 
Jew peddlers in great numbers visit the ship, and are allowed 



108 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

to bring their wares, when they open a kind of store, with a 
general assortment of such articles as sailors use on a sea- 
voyage. Sometimes twenty or more arrange their goods on 
the gun-deck, each occupying the space between two guns, 
about eight or ten feet square ; and during the day they are 
allowed to freely trade with the sailors, who can not be trust 
ed to go on shore to make their purchases. At night they 
lock up in their strong chests what has not been disposed of. 
The next day the same process is continued, until trade 
grows slack, or the poor sailor is niched of all his money. 
This arrangement would be very commodious if all were done 
on honest principles, but the exhorbitant prices they charge 
is beyond all belief. A dollar is often charged for an article 
which could be procured at an honest dealer's store in the 
city for one fourth that price. There is therefore a continual 
enmity between sailors and Jews, and often their rascality 
leads to murder. 



CHAPTER XII. 

TRANSFERRED TO THE LEVANT — SAILED FOR CHESAPEAKE BAY — 
CALL AT LISBON — INTERVIEW WITH A MISSIONARY — TAKEN 
BY THE CONSTITUTION — CARRIED INTO RIO A PRISONER OP 
WAR — EXCHANGED — SENT TO CANADA — ARRIVE AT HALI- 
FAX NEWS OF PEACE ARRIVE AT KINGSTON, CANADA 

WEST. 

In a short time after, being transferred to the Levant, in 
company with the Cyone we sailed for the coast of North 
America. Both these sloops of war were built expressly for 
the American coast and rivers. Each sloop mounted twenty 
guns, and each one was manned with one hundred and sev- 
enty-five men. They were of unusual light draft, and de- 
signed for fast sailing. We expected to have fine times visit- 
ing the plantations, and regaling ourselves with chickens and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 109 

eggs and sweet-potatoes, and having no little fun in carrying 
as many slaves as we could capture to Sierra Leone, in 
Africa, a settlement of liberated slaves. 

The first port we put into was Lisbon, the capital of Por- 
tugal, where we remained two or three weeks. During the 
time we stayed there we were frequently allowed liberty to 
go on shore in squads of fifty or sixty, as it was considered to 
be beneficial to our health. One Sunday afternoon it was 
my turn, with some others, to spend a few hours in recrea- 
tion on shore. On reaching the wharf we were accosted by 
a gentleman whom I supposed to be a Wesleyan missionary, 
(there was a missionary of that denomination in that city), 
for he had all the appearance of a minister. With much se- 
riousness, and very politely, he said, " Come, sailors, you 
don't often have the opportunity to hear the gospel preached. 
There will be preaching and other religious services in that 
sail-loft, to commence in a few minutes ; come, now, and hear 
a gospel sermon." I was much inclined to go ; but the others 
hesitated and said it would spoil our afternoon's fun. At 
length one of our number, who was generally our spokes- 
man, and who had a very good education but made a terrible 
bad use of it, put himself into the attitude of an orator, and 
with a glib tongue and rapid gesticulation said, " Sir, please 
excuse us for the present ; and if you have sufficient polite- 
ness, and your goodness should prompt you so to do, don't 
forget to inform us when the service is closed, and then per- 
haps we will favor you with our presence. Until then, please 
accept our wishes for your success, and our polite farewell." 

With a chuckle and laugh at this attempted witticism, we 
all started for the city, while the good missionary heaved a 
sigh and doubtless sent an earnest prayer to the throne in 
view of our folly and profanity. The man who made such a 
display of pretended talent was called Jack Herd, and was 
the reputed son of an English nobleman. He was sent on 
faoard a war-ship by his father for misconduct, and in order 
to keep him from further mischief. It was generally suppos- 



110 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

ed by those in his confidence that his crime was seduction 
and his father, being fearful he might further disgrace the 
family, took this method to put him under restraint, — a not 
uncommon occurrence in England, with refractory boys 
whose parents move in the upper circles. As might be ex- 
pected, such daring trifling with God's condescending good- 
ness, and awful profanity in regard to his mercy, had a 
hardening effect upon his after life. This young man came 
to a fearful end, which will be faithfully recorded in this 
narrative when I reach the proper place. 

From Lisbon we sailed on our cruise. When near the 
Cape de Verde islands we espied a strange sail, and with a 
light breeze gave chase. The stranger did not appear to de- 
sire any further acquaintance with us, but made sail from us. 
Both our ships (Levant and Cyone) were in company. We 
crowded on all sail to overtake her, and by the middle of the 
afternoon came within range, and fired a gun as a demand 
for her to show her colors. She very promptly threw the 
American ensign to the breeze, and backed her main topsail 
to allow us to come up within fighting distance, which was 
soon accomplished. We took oar position, one on each side 
of the stranger. This was on the 20th of February, 1815, 
about two months after the treaty of Grhent was signed, and 
peace between the two nations had been proclaimed; but 
neither party had heard the intelligence, therefore our action 
was legitimate according to the rules of modern warfare and 
the law of nations. The action soon commenced with the 
accustomed bravery on both sides. But to our surprise and 
chagrin we found that we had caught a tartar. Our ships 
had twenty guns each, principally eighteen-pounders, with a 
few cannonades, and a crew of one hundred and seventy-five 
men each. The enemy had fifty guns, many of which were 
sixty-eight pounders (the largest I had ever seen at that 
time), and a crew of four hundred and fifty men. Notwith- 
standing this disparagement of men and weight of metal, 
we had the advantage in compelling her to fight both sides 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. Ill 

of her battery at the same time; consequently her men were 
divided, and her guns could not be so well served or managed. 
We were within eight or ten rods of each other when the 
action commenced, and we peppered away at her huge sides 
with our pop-guns (compared with hers) until the distance 
was shortened by her sheering up within hailing distance, 
and informing us that our consort was sunk, and demanded 
us to strike our colors, as it was worse than useless to con- 
tinue the strife accompanied with loss of life. Our captain 
for a moment considered this a mere ruse or feint to terrify 
us into submission, and rallied the men, who valiantly re- 
sponded with three hearty cheers in defense of our country 
and its flag, and with renewed energy continued the action. 
But the enemy saw our mistake and soon locked yards, and 
immediately poured upon our decks upward of one hundred 
men (termed in action boarders), who with cutlass and pistol 
in hand soon gained possession of the deck and cut down 
our ensign. 

The American commodore, Stewart, soon made his appear- 
ance on deck, received our captain's sword, and took 
formal possession. The men, as prisoners of war, were trans- 
ferred to the American frigate Constitution. During the 
action my station was in the fore-top, to repair damage to 
the rigging. There were four men in each top assigned to 
this duty, who were also armed with musket and pistol, to 
fire on the enemy's deck when the opportunity offered, and if 
possible pick off the officers. When we came near enough to 
our antagonist to converse with the men in her top, who had 
a similar duty to perform, they inquired the name of our 
ship; and we also proposed the same question to them. We 
were told it was the " Old Ironsides," as she was familiarly 
called ; so we rationally concluded that our time had come, and 
that, like Davy Crocket's coon, we might as well surrender 
and come down as to wait to be shot down. The men on the 
American's top remarked that it was hot work on deck, and 
offered to make a child's bargain with us. They said, "Don't 



112 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

you fire on us, and we will not fire on you." To this we 
readily agreed, and watched the progress of the action until 
we were ordered down from our elevated position. With the 
celebrated Falstaff, we imagined that discretion was the bet- 
ter part of valor; and like the fable of the beasts and birds 
(^a pitched battle was appointed for the championship), 
when the bat came he could not very readily decide to 
which side he belonged, as he had the body of a beast but the 
wings of a bird, and prudently determined to take sides with 
neither, but hover over the battle-ground until the contest 
was ended, and they alight among the victorious and shout, 
"We have conquered." 

The battle lasted about forty minutes. We lost twenty 
five men killed and forty wounded, while our consort, the 
Cyone, which sunk, lost more than fifty of her men in killed 
and drowned. The boats of both ships were soon employed 
in rescuing the men from the sunk vessel, and all who sur- 
vived the action were speedily transferred to the victor's 
deck as prisoners of war. For the first time I saw the Brit- 
ish ensign trailing under that of a foreign nation, which 
considerably raised my patriotic ire, and I wished I had been 
killed in action rather than live to witness such national dis- 
grace. On reaching the Constitution we were all hand-cuffed 
or otherwise secured; the dead were buried with the honors 
of war; the decks were washed down and prayers and 
thanksgiving offered for the victory, while a band of music 
promenaded the deck, playing "Yankee Doodle," the "Star 
Spangled Banner," and other patriotic airs. This excited 
my feelings so intensely that I longed for another conflict 
that I might be revenged for my present misfortune. 

A gill of rum was given to each prisoner, and a kid or 
bucket of beans boiled with salt pork, with a good supply of 
! hard-tack, was placed before us. This was a kind of food 
we had not been accustomed to, especially the beans, which 
we called horse-beans ; and we made pretty fair use of the 
only weapon at our command, or that our victors had left us 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 113 

to employ, namely, oar tongues. We told the officers and 
all that came in hearing distance that their nation must be 
terribly impoverished or awful mean, that it could afford its 
defenders no better food than this delectable and inviting 
specimen placed before us ! Good old King George gave to 
his men split peas, savory oatmeal, and the royal dish of 
plum-pudding twice a week, while their meal, which they 
called " Indian," was certainly an outlandish preparation, 
unfit for Christians to eat, and little better than saw-dust. 
But the grog! The horrible stuff! Ah, there was the rub! 
A miserable compound made of molasses or corn-stalks or 
something of that sort, and probably well drugged to conceal 
its vile character, and not worth the rent of the stomach into 
which we were allowed to make an occasional deposit, when 
compared with the good old Jamaica, which would go down 
a person's throat like oil. 

Like many other ships that had been long at sea, the Con- 
stitution was rather short-handed, and inducements were 
held out to the prisoners to enlist into her service. Some of 
our men did volunteer into the American navy; but my prin- 
cipal objection to their repeated overture was the grog ration. 
Itold them I would never serve or fight for a nation that 
could afford no better rations for their men than boiled beans 
and the abominable stuff they called rum. We were often 
allowed to roam about the decks in squads, and mingle with 
the men, as a relief from our confinement, which considera- 
bly mitigated the rancor that existed in our minds in being 
prisoners of war, and under the control of a foreign foe. 
During the few weeks of our captivity we began to be recon- 
ciled to our fate, and at length to relish the grog as much as 
the crew. 

A vast amount of national pride has been from time to 
time engendered by the many victories obtained by the 
American navy over the British in the war of 1812. This 
pride has been intensified and poured down the throats of 
the gullible by Fourth of July orators and others, who wish 
S 



114 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

to make it appear that either the British sailor was a coward, 
or had inferior fighting qualities to the Yankee. But by fre- 
quent intercourse with the men on board the Constitution 
we found that nearly half the men before the mast were Brit- 
ish born subjects (and many were of other nationalities); and 
these men would rather die in action than be taken prisoner, 
and hung to the yard-arm for being found in arms against 
their country. On the other hand, most of the crews in the 
British service were pressed men, and went into the war 
reluctantly; and many of them have been heard to say when 
half drunk (and it is said drunken men and children speak 
their minds), that if they came into action with the Yankees 
they would do no more fighting than they were obliged to 
do, and hoped they would be taken, because the Yankees had 
the right of the war, as they were contending for "free trade 
and sailors' rights." The fact is, both nations are of the 
same Anglo-Saxon stock; and, as said by the ancients, "When 
Greek meets Greek then comes the tug of war." 

After the action we sailed for Kio Janeiro, a neutral port. 
We found there theBritish frigate Phoebe. She had on board, 
as prisoners of war, the crew of the American frigate Essex, 
lately captured in the Pacific Ocean. By arrangement of the 
two commanders a mutual exchange of prisoners was made; 
and once more I was placed under the power of the British 
government. 

During our stay in port the officers of both ships had fre- 
quent interviews, and attended balls on each other's ships. 
When we were on shore we often met the American seamen, 
drank together, and in many ways appeared to be on the 
most friendly terms. We often referred to the fact that if we 
were only a league from land we should again be called upon 
to try our strength and prowess. 

We were now ordered, by the admiral on the South Amer- 
ican station, to be sent to Canada, to man the ships on the 
lakes. On arriving at Halifax we heard for the first time 
that peace had been proclaimed on the twentieth of Decern- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 115 

ber, nearly five months previously. As the orders were not 
countermanded we proceeded to Quebec, and from there on 
transports to Montreal. We were then transferred to Bat- 
teaux, and, on small craft, up the river St. Lawrence to 
Kingston, at the foot of Lake Ontario. 

Here we found a fine dock-yard with quite a large fleet 
afloat for such an inland place, — one ship, named the St. 
Lawrence, of one hundred guns; a frigate, the Prince 
Eegent, of fifty guns ; the Pscyche, of thirty-six guns ; the 
Montreal, of twenty-four guns ; the Xettley, of sixteen guns, 
besides a large number of gun-boats, and two ships on the 
stocks of one hundred guns each, that might be ready for 
launching in two or three months. But all business of ship- 
building was suspended at the close of the war, and there 
was nothing for us to do but to wait a while to see if both 
nations carried out the treaty of peace. 



CHAPTEK XIII. 

FINE TIMES ON LAKE ONTARIO — DISCHARGED FROM HIS MAJES- 
TV'S SERVICE — BECOME THE OWNER OF REAL ESTATE — 
HIGH BUT ERRONEOUS NOTIONS OF THE VALUE OF FOREST 
LAND — MISERABLE END OF JACK HERD. 

We occasionally took a cruise on the lake to keep the men 
in exercise and health, but were most of the time in port. 
In about two years from this time, or in June, 1817, orders 
came from England to lay up the ships and discharge the 
men. Many of us were sorry for this change, for we never 
expected to have as good times again. We had little to do. 
and our officers were kind and indulgent. Indeed our prox- 
imity to the United States rendered it very easy for the men 
to desert and get beyond the paw of the British lion ; hence 



116 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

the interest of the service required a little extra indulgence, a? 
it was necessary to induce the men to be contented. Our food 
was excellent — good fresh beef and plenty of vegetables, an 
article which sailors highly esteem. There was little restraint 
from going on shore when we desired. In the winter, which 
comprised about five months in the year, we had little else 
to do but get our fire-wood from some of the islands in the 
river. We had the regular wages allowed by the govern- 
ment to sea-going vessels, and the province of Upper Canada 
gave us three dollars per month extra. When we were de- 
tailed to work in the dock-yard, which was often four days in 
the week, we received twenty-five cents per day of eight 
hours, whether we worked or played; and like the slaves, we 
did as little as possible and avoid censure. When the crews 
were mustered and the orders from the government read, we 
were told we could have our discharge immediately if we 
desired it, and each man before the mast could receive a 
land-warrant for one hundred acres in any part of the 
province where land was found belonging to the crown, or 
we might have a free pass to England and our wages con- 
tinued until discharged at home. Whichever course we took 
would be of our own selection. This announcement pleased 
me much, and I thought surely the time had now come for 
me to realize all my golden expectations so fondly indulged 
in in my boyish days, when I saw my uncle with his hands 
full of gold coins. I at once, with a few others, determined 
to remain in the country, and receive and occupy the lands 
so generously offered. The idea of becoming a land-holder, 
and that too of one hundred acres, besides having it well 
stocked with timber, would, I thought, constitute me a rich 
man. I had known men in England who did not own more 
than fifteen or twenty acres of land, and were reputed to be 
rich— could ride in their carriage, and keep several servants ; 
and I thought to own one hundred acres, and that too cover- 
ed with forest-trees, would enable me to live without toil the 
remainder of my life. No doubt many of my American 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 117 

readers, who have lived and worked in the woods in the east- 
ern states, will smile when they read this, and think that I 
must have been very green to indulge such airy notions of 
the felicity of living among timber, though the rightful pos- 
sessor of one hundred acres of land. But my ideas of the 
value of landed estates were formed in England, where but 
few own the land they live on. and where timber is scarce 
and of great value. It is no wonder that my views were 
vague and unamericanized. 

At length the day arrived for our discharge, and we receiv- 
ed our pay and land-warrants. I repaired to the town from 
the dock-yard, and soon found employment on a new schooner 
just launched. I engaged as mate, took charge, and then 
commenced to get her rigging on board and fit her for serv- 
ice. Not having the necessary arrangement for living on 
board the vessel, I was allowed to live at a hotel. Here I 
continued to board for several weeks until we had fitted up 
our caboose. One evening after supper, while living at the 
tavern, Jack Herd, who made the famous speech to the mis- 
sionary at Lisbon, in Portugal, came into the house and asked 
me if I would pay for his supper and a night's lodging. He 
said he had not a shot in the locker; or, in other words, the 
two hundred dollars or more that he had received when dis- 
charged, three or four weeks previously, had been spent with 
harlots and in riotous living, or perhaps he had been plun- 
dered of a large share of it. I told the landlord to supply 
his immediate wants, and charge to my account. We both 
retired to bed at the same time. Our beds were in the same 
room and quite near each other. Some time in the night I 
was awakened by hearing him vomit violently. A little 
time was spent to procure a light, as we had no friction 
matches in those days, but obtained our light by the action 
of flint and steel. After some delay the family was aroused, 
and all rushed to our room to ascertain the cause of alarm. 
We found on the stand a vial labeled " poison." The ves- 
sel by his bed was nearly filled with greenish matter, and we 



118 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

rationally concluded that he had attempted to poison himself, 
which he readily admitted. But he had taken an overdose, 
and his stomach had rejected it. A doctor was sent for, and 
the stomach-pump employed. He was immediately sent to the 
hospital, where he would have the best of medical skill and 
good attention. We hoped his unsuccessful attempt at 
suicide would prove a warning to him in the future not to 
foolishly and wickedly rush unbidden into the presence of 
his Maker. 

About two weeks after this, having furnished our schooner 
with the cooking apparatus and shipped our crew, we were 
nearly ready for sea (as sailing on the lakes was called), 
when Jack in his hospital dress came down to the wharf and 
stepped on board. He had a staff in his hand, and looked 
more like a ghost than a living man. I conducted him 
down into the cabin, and requested him to lie down on 
my bed, which he immediately did. Soon after, I went down 
to inquire if I could in any way assist to make him more 
comfortable. I found that he had gone to my chest, which 
was unlocked, taken a penknife from the till, and was 
trying to cut his throat. I rushed to the place where he was 
sitting and wrenched the knife from his hands. I warned 
nim against the awful crime of suicide, and in strong lan- 
guage reproached him for abusing my acts of hospitality. 
I then looked around the cabin to see if any weapon was 
within reach with which he could accomplish his horrible 
and wicked design, and went on deck to look after the crew 
and gave directions about the work necessary to be done. 
Beside the cabin stairs hung a lead with which we took 
soundings. I had cast it in a bucket of sand a few days pre- 
viously. It was made for a hand-lead, and weighed about nine 
pounds. While on the forecastle with the men I heard a 
voice say, "Good-by,' r and immediately a plunge, and many 
doleful voices on the deck crying out, "A man overboard !'* 
Sure enough, Jack Herd had seen the lead, tied it to his 
neck with his silk hankerchief, and jumped overboard. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 119 

The water was about ten or twelve feet deep, and very clear, 
and the body could easily be seen. We procured a boat, and 
in a few minutes, with the aid of a boat-hook, brought the 
body to the surface and raised it on deck. All were soon 
engaged in trying to restore him to life. Each one pres- 
ent had a favorite method to recommend; bat having 
read the directions given by the Eoyal Humane Society for 
restoring persons apparently drowned to life, I commanded 
attention and began to use my utmost endeavors to cause 
the water to be ejected from the stomach and to innate the 
lungs, and then wrapped the body in warm blankets. After 
earnest and laborious efforts for ten or fifteen minutes we 
succeeded in producing signs of life. The breast began to 
heave; there was a slight motion of the heart and lungs, a 
twitching of some of the muscles, and an occasional gasping 
for breath. All around him shouted for joy, and almost in- 
voluntarily gave thanks to G-od that in all probability he had 
in his good providence seconded our efforts in trying to save 
a fellow-mortal from the desperate and criminal attempt at 
suicide. Bat how great was our consternation and horror, 
when, on making a desperate effort to raise himself up and 
to draw a long breath, the first words he attempted to utter, 
though in a very gutteral and incoherent manner, were, 
" Curse the man who made the lead for not making it 
heavier." I acknowledge that the expression raised my in- 
dignation and greatly exasperated me, and for a moment I 
felt sorry that any exertions had been made to save him. I 
frankly told him if he desired to go to the devil he might 
take his course without hinderance, for I would not again ob- 
struct his path. However, we furnished him stimulauts 
and gave him some as nutrious food as we had at our com- 
mand. As soon as he was able to walk I ordered him on 
shore. One of our hands was detailed to take his arm and 
assist his tottering steps to the hospital. When they reached 
the gate of that institution he told his attendant that he 
would dispense with any futher attention or help, as he was 



120 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

able to go up the avenue alone. It appears, however, he did 
not enter the hospital, but as soon as his attendant left him 
he turned in another direction and wandered about the town 
until dark. He was seen in several parts of the town in the 
evening, but next morning he was found hanging to a tree, 
dead ! 

Such was the dreadful end of this young man, who proba- 
bly had as good an opportunity to shine in the world or to 
rise to eminence and respectability as most other young men. 
His parents were rich and influential, and moved in the up- 
per circles of society. They had possibly used their utmost 
endeavors to control him, and prevent his reprobacy, but all 
to no purpose ; and as a last resort he was put on board a 
man-of-war, where he would be under restraint and in sub- 
ordination to his superiors. But this did not have the desir- 
ed effect. He was a drunkard and a gambler — exceedingly 
licentious and very profane; and when religious services were 
held on board he usually found some excuse for absence. 
He often, in mountebank style, turned the efforts of the par- 
son for our reformation into ridicule. His natural abilities 
were good. He had a very respectable degree of education ; 
was well read in history; was a kind of living or walking 
dictionary for his shipmates ; was quite an adept at versifica- 
tion, and composed many songs which were sung by some of 
the crew; and yet he was regarded by the men generally as 
nothing better than a clown. He was very slovenly in his 
dress and careless about cleanliness, which often provoked 
the officers, frequently secured for him a place on the black 
list, and subjected him to disgrace or light punishment. 
But neither lenity nor severity had any effect upon his con- 
duct. He was reckless and ungovernable, and took delight- 
in mischief and wickedness. Such was John Herd in his 
general character, and such was his fearful and awful end. 

While I knew that I was no good pattern for others to 
imitate, yet, like the Pharisee of old, during moments of re- 
flection I often thanked God I was not like John Herd. I 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 121 

had at three different times been instrumental in preventing 
him from committing the sin of self-murder; had helped him, 
when in distress, as I would any other fellow- creature when 
in suffering circumstances ; and now all we could do was to 
follow his lifeless remains to the potter's field, without any 
religious service or ceremony — none being allowed in that 
country for persons who died by their own hands. Surely 
"the way of the transgressor is hard." 

I spent the summer of 1817 in sailing in the Ann and 
Jane, the schooner above referred to, named after the two only 
daughters of the owner. Nothing worthy of note occurred 
except the ordinary scenes of a sea-faring life. There were 
only five persons on board, and all were agreeable and 
pleasant. 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

TOM BOWLINE, ONE OF MY SHIPMATES — HIS SICKNESS AND 
DEATH — HIS UNIQUE FUNERAL — SONG SUNG BY HIS SHIP- 
MATES — IN DECEMBER SHIP LAID UP FOR WINTER — OUT OF 
EMPLOYMENT AND TURNED ADRIFT. 

One of the crew of the Ann and Jane was an old shipmate 
of mine, with whom I had shared the privations and dangers 
of old ocean for several voyages. "We were intimately ac- 
quainted, and as much attached to each other as though 
we were brothers; indeed two brothers in the flesh could 
scarcely be more pleasant or kind in their intercourse with 
each other than we were for the three years of our acquaint- 
ance. His name was Thomas Bowles, but he was usually 
known among his shipmates as "Tom Bowline." He was a 
man of a large soul, kind and generous to any one in need, 
and harmless and inoffensive in his intercourse with all. He 
was a thorough-bred seaman; very tidy and clean in his 



122 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

habits and dress, and always neat in his appearance. He 
was never known to shirk duty or try to avoid responsibility, 
but was always ready for every emergency. His name was 
number one on the list of responsible men among a crew of 
three hundred and fifty men before the mast. 

One day while on board the Prince Eegent, on Lake On- 
tario, I was sent down into the first lieutenant's state-room to 
do some little job. The apartment being small I had to shut 
the door in order to procure more space to work. On doing 
so I observed a large sheet of paper tacked to the back of the 
door, headed. " A List of Eesponsible Men." This list con- 
tained about fifty or sixty names, and the first name was Tom 
Bowline. Curiosity prompted me to read the entire list to 
see if my name was there, and who were the men in whom 
our commanding oflicer reposed confidence ; and I was agreea- 
bly surprised to find my name third on the list. This little 
incident had considerable influence in shaping my future 
course ; and though at that time I was only seventeen years 
of age, and had hitherto but few, if any, to care for me or to 
assist me in any attempts to rise in the service or to better 
my condition, I thought I saw in this circumstance an oppor- 
tunity to help myself, and was determined to take advantage 
of this first chance for elevation. I reasoned thus: Does 
our officer repose such confidence in my faithfulness and 
promptitude? Then I will not betray that confidence nor 
cause him to regret that he had esteemed me a reliable man. 
I at once determined that promptitude and zeal for the credit 
of the service should govern my actions in the future, and I 
would try to merit the approbation of my superiors. Tom 
and myself often conversed about the matter (after I had re- 
lated to him the circumstance of my reading the list), and we 
both came to the conclusion that it would be better to try 
and remain on the list, and retain the good opinion and 
esteem of our betters, than to have our names erased for dis- 
orderly conduct, and then make efforts to climb again. 

When our ship was laid up and the crew discharged, as 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 123 

referred to in a former chapter, the officer above mentioned 
made several attempts to have Tom and myself remain in 
the "ordinary service," as it is called, as a kind of ship- 
keepers, with the promise of preferment at no distant day. 
But the idea of becoming owners of real estate overbalanced 
every other consideration, and nothing could induce us to 
remain longer in his majesty's service. 

As before stated, Tom shipped on board the schooner with 
me. Our short voyages on the lake, to nearly all the ports, 
were agreeable to both of us, and we spent the summer very 
pleasantly. In November. Tom died. It appeared to me 
that the dearest tie I had on earth was severed. I was with 
him both by day and night during the three weeks of his 
sickness (as often as I could be spared from my duties), and 
read to him from the Scriptures. I often read the church 
prayers, and on one occasion procured the attendance of a 
clergyman, who administered to him the sacrament of the 
Lord's-supper. He appeared to be truly penitent; made 
humble confession to the minister who attended him in his 
last moments; was most affectionately and earnestly di- 
rected to Jesus Christ as the only friend of sinners ; and we 
could but hope that he found mercy in the Eedeemer. But 
all my assiduity and care for his comfort in his sickness and 
my anxiety for his return to health were unavailing. The 
grim monster came, and Tom was summoned away. His 
spirit fled from his once noble but now emaciated tenement, 
and we must leave him in the hands of his Maker. 

Some forty or more of his old shipmates, who were in port, 
made arrangements for his funeral, intending to follow his 
remains to the grave as mourners. We determined to bury 
him as kings and noblemen are usually buried, that is, at 
night and by torchlight. We cared not tor the expense, and 
we knew that the novelty of the thing would secure a large 
concourse. About 8:00 p. m. we started from the house of 
death with sixty torches, carried by sailors, most of whom 
had known the deceased and appreciated his worth. His 



124 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

body was borne on the shoulders of four sailors, dressed lit 
their Sunday best. All wore black crape on the left arm, 
and those who carried the torches surrounded the corpse and 
mourners. In this manner we proceeded up the main street 
to the cemetery. When about half way there we procured 
a couple of chairs, and rested the coffin in the middle of the 
highway. We then, with apparent solemnity and much 
earnestness, all gathered in a circle around the corpse, and 
sung an appropriate song, which brought a flood of tears 
from many of the citizens. The song was old, and often 
sung by sailors in their more serious moments, especially at 
the death of a shipmate; and if it had been composed for the 
occasion it could not have been more appropriate. It was 
called " Tom Bowline," and was sung with much feeling 
and sympathy, and was often interrupted with tears and 
sobs. It is here presented : 

TOM BOWLINE. 

(Sung at too funoral of Thomas Bowles, by hii shipmates, at Kingston, Uppor Canada, November, 1817. * 

'* Now hore, shear hulk, lies poor Tom Bowline, 

The darling of our crew; 
No more he'll hear the tempest howling, 

For death has broached him too. 
Tom's form was of the manliest beauty, 

His heart was kind and soft; 
Faithful below Tom did his duty, 

But now he's gone aloft. 

" Tom never from his word departed, 

His virtues were so rare ; 
His friends were many and true-hearted, 

His Poll was kind and fair. 
And then he'd sing so blithe and jolly, 

Ah, cheerily and oft; 
But mirth is turned to melancholy 

Since Tom is gone aloft. 

" But still shall Tom find pleasant weather 
When He who all commands 
Shall give, to call life's crew together, 
The word to pipe "all hands." 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 125 

Thus Death, who kings and tars dispatches, 

In vain Tom's life has doffed ; 
For though his body lies under hatches, 

His soul has gone aloft." 

The singing of this exceedingly appropriate song, at the 
funeral of a noble, kind-hearted seaman, by about fifty of 
his former shipmates, who knew him well and deeply lament- 
ed his departure from among them, in the open air and at 
night, had a wonderful power on the emotions and sensibil- 
ities of the by-standers. It convinced many that sailors, 
with all their rough exterior and proverbial indifference and 
recklessness, had hearts not entirely devoid of humane feel- 
ings, and could sympathize with any one who is worthy of 
their esteem for noble bearing and generous conduct. 

We then proceeded to the grave-yard, and while the chap- 
tain pronounced the beautiful and impressive service of the 
Church of England for the burial of the dead, we committed 
what was left of his once noble form to old Mother Earth, 
as a safe deposit until the glorious resurrection morning. 
We placed a stone, with a suitable inscription on it, at the 
head of his grave. It was procured by the generous hearts 
and hands of those who loved him. 

In the month of December our vessel was laid up for the 
winter; and for the first time I was thrown out of employ- 
ment in a country where my line of business would avail me 
nothing. This was the commencement of a long winter in a 
cold country, where navigation would be suspended for five 
months. What to do I knew not. Nearly ten years of my 
life had been spent on shipboard. I knew nothing about 
work on shore, and was little acquainted with the manners 
and customs of civilized and domestic life on the land. I was 
three thousand miles from the home of my childhood, and 
one thousand miles from the sea, where I could find employ- 
ment as a sailor. I was adrift with no friend at hand but 
the money I carried in my pocket; and the company with 
whom I was surrounded was not overscrupulous in devising 



126 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

means to deprive me as speedily as possible of the valuable 
assistance of that friend. I knew if I remained in the city 
my habits of life would be too strong for me, and before the 
winter was over my resources would fail. The little money 
I had would be spent or wasted, and perhaps before naviga- 
tion opened I would be in destitute circumstances. 



CHAPTEK XV. 

LEFT KINGSTON AND WALKED ON THE SHORE OP THE BAY OP 
QUINTY — INCIDENTS AT A WAYSIDE TAVERN — NO WORK 
COULD BE FOUND — KINDNESS OP A QUAKER FAMILY WHO 

GAVE ME EMPLOYMENT FIRST RELIGIOUS IMPRESSIONS, OR 

DEEP CONVICTIONS FOR SIN — REFLECTIONS AT THE CON- 
CLUSION OF BOOK FIRST. 

From considerations above stated I at once concluded I 
would take my departure for the country. Perhaps I could 
find something to do, though my wages might be small. At 
any rate, board would be cheaper, and I would not have the 
same temptations and allurements as in the city. 

Accordingly I made up a pack of a change of raiment, and 
left my chest and bed at the tavern where I was accustomed 
to stay. I started for the country with quite a load of things 
on my back; and, like the patriarch, I knew not whither I 
went. In taking this course I had to endure considerable 
reproach from my former associates. Many jeers were utter- 
ed and not a few jokes perpetrated at my expense for the 
inconsiderate folly, as they termed it, in attempting to live a 
puritan life among farmers, and try to learn to steer oxen by 
saying "ho and gee." They predicted that I should find no 
sport nor fun in the country. They said the farmers would 
soon be tired of me, would turn me out of doors, and I should 
have to beg my way back to town. However, their sarcasm 
and prediction had but little weight on my resolution. I 
thought I saw a little streak of sunshine ahead, while utter 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 127 

ruin and gaunt distress awaited me should I listen to their 
advice and remain in the city during the winter. 

After taking a farewell glass and treating the company, I 
bid them good-by. I commenced my journey with a quick 
and unfaltering step, and soon left the city in the distance, 
stopping occasionally at the farm-houses to inquire for work. 
During the first day I was unsuccessful. My sea-faring dress 
was no recommendation to me. Some seemed to be unwilling 
to admit me into their house, or let me warm myself by their 
fire, and all appeared to be afraid of contamination. At 
night I put up at a wayside inn, where some of the neighbors 
were gathered to spend the evening. I was exceedingly tired 
and foot-sore, not being accustomed to walk on land. I found 
I had traveled that day thirty miles. I was the observed of 
all observers. Some condescended to enter into conversation 
with me about my adventures on the ocean and my future 
intentions, while others again were quite shy and gave some 
dark hints about the propriety of admitting strangers into 
the circle of their families, and expose themselves to the 
cheats and frauds practiced in the cities and towns. One of 
the company would have hired me, at least he seemed that 
way inclined, but finally excused himself and objected, as I 
was unacquainted with farm work. There was much whis- 
pering among the company, and of course I imagined I was 
the subject of their surmisings. I told them frankly that I 
did not understand farm work, but was willing to learn. 1 
would willingly do what I could ; would not require more 
wages than I could earn ; and that my principal object was 
to find a home for the winter away from the temptations and 
allurements of a seaport town. But my anxiety and earnest- 
ness to find a temporary home were against me. Villainy 
and deception were coupled, in their opinion, with the garb 
and person of a sailor, and I had not a friend in court. On 
the company retiring the landlord informed me that one of 
the neighbors would have hired me, but he had several 
daughters, and he thought I was rather prepossessing in my 



12,8 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

appearance, and was afraid of the consequences. Poor man, 
bis fears were groundless ; for wicked as I was, I had great 
respect for the fair sex and always avoided intrigues with 
them. 

I commenced my lonely journey the next day in a wester- 
ly direction on the shores of the Bay of Quinty, and about 
midday came to a bend in the bay where I had to cross a 
ferry. The ferryman kept a house of entertainment, and a 
number of persons were waiting to cross over after dinner. 
With others, I partook of their noonday meal. While at the 
table the host, who was a Quaker, came in. Seeing my sail- 
or's garb, and knowing I was far from port, he inquired if 
any of the young men at the table wanted to hire. With 
much promptness I replied, "Yes, I do." 

He inquired, "Can you tie a knot quick?" 

"I can as quick as you any day," I answered. 

"I don't know about that; but we will try after dinner," 
he said. 

This man, whose name was Lot Hazzard, belonged to 
the Society of Friends, and when young had sailed consid- 
erably on the Hudson Eiver. For some years he had navi- 
gated a sloop, as a kind of market boat, to New York City. 
He had often come in contact with sea-faring men, and could 
use some of their phrases. He was inclined to be a little 
mirthful with me, as he discovered I was acquainted with 
life on the ocean and knew such men could relish a joke. 
After dinner he conducted me to the barn, where a large pile 
of Indian corn lay broken off the stalks. Having torn or 
stripped off the husks of three or four ears, he said : "There, 
if thee can tie a knot quick thee can do this work." I com- 
menced the work he wished to assign me, and endeavored to 
imitate him in the operation. He gave me praise for my 
dexterity, and said, "If thee will work for me until the corn 
is all husked, I will give thee a half-dollar a day and thy 
board and lodging." The bargain was immediately closed. 
In ten days the work was done, and I had earned enough to 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 129 

pay five weeks' board, provided I could find nothing to do. 
In the meantime I had found favor with Mrs. Hazzard. I 
had worked in the cabin on shipboard, and could do some 
work in the house ; and I was never inclined to be idle or 
shirk around what ought to be done. I always brought in 
plenty of wood, and whenever I found the water-pail empty 
I would fill it. If she was churning, and I was not busy, I 
would take the dasher out of her hand and do the churning. 
I told her she need not make my bed or wash my clothes, as 
I was accustomed to do these things for myself. If the baby 
was cross I would take it in my armB, and when reading in 
the evening, if necessary, would rock the cradle with my 
foot. These little attentions were sure to ingratiate me into 
her good esteem, and she boasted to the neighboring women 
of the handy and obliging boy her husband had hired. 

I mention these things — which are trifling indeed in them- 
selves, but often lead to important results, as in my case, — 
for the benefit of orphan children and others like myself, 
who may have to depend, in a great measure, upon their own 
exertions, and the good will or approval of those to whom 
they look for direction and support. An industrious and 
obliging child will always find friends who will never fail to 
remember its merits, and be ever ready to render assistance in 
all its laudable efforts to do good to itself and others. 

One day an aunt of Mrs. Hazzard came on a visit to our 
house and said: 

" Thee has got a sailor-boy to live with thee, I hear. Does 
thee let him eat at the table with thee?" 

"Why, yes," said Mrs. Hazzard. "He is a fine, decent, 
aub odliging boy." She then began to describe what she 
was pleased to denominate my good qualities, which quite 
charmed the old lady and entirely disarmed her of her 
prejudice. 

At the tea-table she appeared very friendly, asked me 
many questions, and seemed to take an interest in my 
welfare. When she left for home she said, " George,-— I 
9 



130 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

believe that is thy name, — our young folks would be much 
pleased to have thee come and make them a visit." To 
which I replied that I would like to do so, if Mr. Hazzard 
would give me leave. I had not the least conception, at 
that time, that I could roam at large and leave the premises 
of my employer without his consent. I had always been 
under the yoke, and had been taught subordination to my 
superiors, and to obey those who had rule over me. 

When the corn was husked Mr. Hazzard and his wife were 
unwilling to have me leave them to seek employment else- 
where, and expressed a strong desire to have me remain with 
them until the spring opened. Mr. Hazzard offered me seven 
dollars per month if I would remain with him until the first 
of April. I accepted the offer. Before the time expired he 
proposed to hire me for a year for nine dollars per month, 
and promised to teach me to work on a farm. I needed such 
instruction very much, for indeed I was not only ignorant of 
farm work, but I did not know one kind of grain from an- 
other, or the names of the tools with which the work was 
done. On one occasion, when going to meeting on a cold 
day, I was sent to the barn for a bundle of rye straw, and I 
brought a sheaf of oats. Of course my kind friends only 
smiled at my simplicity, and very readily apologized for my 
mistake. Lot Hazzard admitted that I could more easily 
distingish between a bowline knot and a Turk's cap, than 1 
could be expected to between rye straw and unthreshed oats. 
I now had had a taste of domestic life ; was allowed to re- 
main all night in bed; had not been compelled to be on deck 
every alternate four hours, whatever the weather might be ; 
was not obliged to work when it rained; had comfortable 
quarters, good food and plenty of it; and I moved about as 
an equal among equals. I thought it best to try one year on 
shore at least, and if I did not like the change I would sell 
my land- warrant and return to my former mode of life. By 
this time, however, in conversation with Lot Hazzard and 
others, I had discovered that my former views about the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 131 

high value of timber land, and the great profits to be derived 
therefrom, were simple in the extreme. My expectations of 
living like a nabob had vanished into empty air. Indeed 
with my awkward manner of chopping wood, and utter want 
of knowledge how to bring wild land into cultivation, I be- 
gan to doubt whether I should ever be able to bring even one 
acre into a condition for agricultural purposes. When told 
of the hardships that early settlers in the woods had to en- 
dure, I concluded that the woods was no place for me. 

I soon began to mingle with the young people of the 
neighborhood, and visited the Quaker lady who so kindly 
gave me the first invitation. "While there her husband and 
children seemed to form. an attachment for me. They ap- 
peared pleased with my manners, and what they termed the 
interesting mode of life I had lived, and offered to employ 
me on their farm. But I told them I was already hired. 
They inquired if we had drawn writings ; I said, ]N"o. They 
then offered me a dollar more per month ; but I rather indig- 
nantly replied that my word was as good as writings, and 
gave them to understand that I scorned their offer. 

I remained in this kind and industrious family (the Haz- 
zards) upward of fifteen months, and gained much infor- 
mation of the ways of the world, as well as how to work 
on a farm. But above all, I was instructed in regard to the 
value of my land, and the importance and necessity of ob- 
taining religion. I ascertained that Mrs. Hazzard had been 
brought up a Methodist, and at an early age had united with 
that church. But on marrying a Quaker he had persuaded 
her to unite with the Friends, in order that their children 
might be birthright members. Yet she still retained her 
Methodist views of theology, accompanied with fervent piety 
and an ardent desire for the conversion of all with whom she 
was acquainted. In the absence of her husband she would 
talk to me faithfully, and often prayed with and for me. 
Although I used to accompany them to their silent meetings, 
which were held twice each week, with great punctuality 



132 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 

and regularity, yet my soul longed for more instruction and 
food than I could obtain in those interviews. Soon a Re- 
formed Methodist came into the neighborhood, and made an 
appointment to preach at the court-house, which was about 
f$ve miles from our house. I told Mrs. Hazzard about what 
old Jack had said to me when a cabin-boy, and how he called 
me a Methodist because I read the Bible and sung hymns. 
She advised me to attend their meetings, as I would in all 
probability obtain more good there than among " Friends." 
Her advice met my wishes ; and, blessed be the Lord, I real- 
ized more from adopting that course than I ever could have 
anticipated. 

Here I must close the first book of my autobiography, in- 
cluding the first nineteen years of my life; a period fraught 
with much incident and many changes. Overtopping all 
was recklessness and folly on my part, and exposing myself 
to much hardship and suffering. I hope my readers will be 
a little indulgent, and not too severe in their criticisms in re- 
gard to my frequent prevarications and departure from the 
truth in my various attempts to escape from cruel and inhu- 
man treatment, and consider what they would have done un- 
der similar circumstances. I have not written those in- 
stances of deception in any triumphant way, or in the least 
degree to justify myself in the course I took to escape from 
or to avoid the horrible treatment to which I was exposed, 
but to faithfully record the facts as connected with my early 
career, and to acknowledge a gracious and merciful Prov- 
idence who watched over me in all my sinful ways, and in 
his great goodness preserved me amid all my waywardness 
and wandering from him. I write also to warn the youth 
against the first step to ruin, both in this life and that which 
is to come, namely, disobedience to parents. Should the ex- 
ample of my privations and sufferings deter a single youth 
from adopting the course I took in leaving home clandes- 
tinely, I shall not regret the ridicule and criticism I have 
exposed myself to in penning these lines. 



BOOK SECOND. 



CHAPTEK I. 

LIYING WITH THE HAZZARDS ATTEND METHODIST MEETING 

DEEPLY CONVINCED OF SIN ATTEMPTS TO REFORM IGNO- 
RANT OF THE PLAN OF SALVATION FREQUENT FAILURES. 

I have referred to the faithful admonitions and kind treat- 
ment of Mrs. Hazzard, which continued during the fifteen 
months I remained under their friendly and hospitable roof. 
During this time I was treated as one of the family, and 
every exertion was made for my spiritual and temporal 
happiness. They found me a poor, friendless wanderer, — a 
kind of outcast who few were willing to admit into their 
domestic circle; and the blessing of him who said, "I was a 
stranger and ye took me in," was manifested while I remain- 
ed with them. Mr. Hazzard told me that his crops had not 
been so good for years before as they were the summer I 
worked his farm, and he acknowledged that his ferry was 
run with less expense and less repairs than in any two years 
since he lived on the place. It was my especial business to 
row the boat and scow, and with the training I had received 
in former days I thought I was capable of giving him satis- 
faction; and he was delighted with my promptitude and care. 
When he sold out and removed to another part of the coun- 
try, and I was left behind, it was attended with tears and 
much regret and with hearty wishes for my future pros 
perity. 

For a number of months I attended Methodist meeting 



134 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

quite regularly at the court-house, about five miles from my 
residence. After hearing the first sermon conviction siezed 
my guilty soul, and I saw myself a heaven-daring and hell- 
deserving sinner. Every sin of my wicked life appeared as 
written in a book before me. I saw that every portion of 
God's law had been broken by me, and that continually. 
The many lessons of instruction I had received when a child 
in the Sabbath-school flashed with sudden and painful vivid- 
ness across my newly-awakened mind. The remembrance 
of the many sleepless hours my parents had passed on my 
account, and their deep distress and anxiety in reference to 
the uncertainty of my existence or condition, Caused a bitter- 
ness of soul that appeared almost unendurable. 

It seemed to me that every person * in the building could 
read in my countenance the true state of my mind. I was 
afraid and ashamed to look into the face of even my nearest 
acquaintance. I thought that all whom I knew would shun 
me for fear of contamination, and I did not wonder that 
while on my journey into the country discerning persona 
were afraid to admit me into their houses. I was actually 
fearful lest the floor should sink, or the earth open and swal- 
low me up as a being unworthy longer to remain on its sur- 
face. But what appeared to trouble me most was that I had 
so flagrantly departed from every path of virtue, and had 
never recognized the hand of divine Providence in my many 
hair-breadth escapes from death and eternal ruin, and the 
many deliverances God had wrought for me when in immi- 
nent danger. I was greatly surprised that no one spoke to 
me in regard to my state of mind; and I rationally concluded 
that I had sinned past recovery, and that there was no hope 
in my case. I had not heard a gospel sermon for many 
years- — none indeed since I was a mere child. True, we had 
now and then a chaplain; but they were usually in morals 
and religion like those to whom they preached. They were 
card-players and pleasure-seekers ; foremost in our balls and 
dances, and took as great an interest in our amateur plays 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 135 

and rude performances as any other person on the ship. 
They read prayers and a short essay on Sunday, when the 
weather and other circumstances would admit, and that was 
the sum of their ministrations, except to read a prayer to the 
dying and occasionally perform funeral services. I never 
heard anything about the plan of salvation as generally 
preached by evangelical ministers. We were exhorted to be 
good and virtuous ; to faithfully discharge our duty to our 
country ; and to fear God and honor the king, and valiantly 
fight in defense of our country and its cause. We were often 
told that we never could live up to the requirements of God 
and his law, yet he was very mefciful, and would make al- 
lowance for our defects, and, by the intercession of his Son. 
pardon our short-comings and sins. I knew nothing about 
Jesus Christ and the merits of his atonement, only what I 
could gather from the apostles' creed. My mind was as 
blank, concerning faith in the dear Bedeemer, as that of the 
Ethiopian eunuch who inquired "how he could understand 
unless some man should teach him." 

At the time to which I now refer protracted meetings were 
unknown, except an occasional camp-meeting, and sometimes 
a two-days' meeting. Most of the efforts of preachers were 
directed to build up their favorite dogmas. Calvinism and 
Armenianism were the general topics discussed, and the few 
who made any profession of religion were usually engaged 
in controversy, and were not overstocked with piety or zeal, 
only so far as they could draw proselytes to their peculiar 
opinions. For several months none but Mrs. Hazzard ever 
spoke to me about my sinful condition, or ever attempted to 
direct my wandering feet to the way of life. I continued like 
one in darkness to grope my way along, not knowing where 
my path would end. 

I had by this time formed a very extensive acquaintance 
with the young people for miles around. My society was 
desired in every party got up for amusement or recreation ; 
and if it happened that I was not present they often sent for 



136 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

me, as they thought the party was not complete if I was ab- 
sent. I could sing songs, had a tolerably good voice, had 
been in many foreign countries, could relate many thrilling 
adventures, speak some words in different languages, and in 
many ways amuse them ; and all appeared delighted with my 
company. Then there was my former mode of life, living 
and mingling with men who had not the most distant idea 
or care in reference to God's claims or their own responsibili- 
ty, but whose sole object was to live for the present and to 
gratify and indulge their natural and evil propensities as op- 
portunities offered or wicked desires might dictate. Indeed, 
at that early day it was not an uncommon opinion that sail- 
ors were scarcely accountable for their acts ; that God did 
not require of them what he demanded of others who were 
m>re highly favored and had full control of their actions. It 
was a common saying that "there was no Sunday in five 
fathoms of jwater;" that G-od was not as exacting of sailors 
as of other people; and that he paid no attention to the little 
foolish and sinful acts of sailors, who did not mean any harm, 
only to indulge themselves a little and gratify their propen- 
sities after several months of unusual privation. In addition 
to this, my habits had been formed very early. Eesponsibil- 
ities had been laid upon me at a very tender age, and 
although my early religious impressions had considerable 
restraint upon me, and kept me from many gross acts into 
which I might otherwise have plunged, yet I often found it 
difficult to walk amid the fire and not get burned. Then it 
should be remembered that all the aspirations of a young 
man at sea were to arrive at manhood as soon as possible, 
and take his place "before the mast," and in his turn domi- 
neer over his younger shipmates. Hence boys were apt to 
imitate the older men; and there was little to copy but what 
was vicious. Sailors above all others must be quick to learn, 
or they will never be proficient in their calling. The vile 
practice of grog-drinking, profanity, licentious talk and 
songs, and the immoderate use of tobacco, were considered 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 137 

evidences of manhood by the boys, and the nearer we ap- 
proximated the men in these particulars, the more rapidly we 
conceived we advanced toward the end of our aspirations 
and the climax of our desires. Can it be a matter of surprise 
that a young man with such training, and in such company 
and example, should be slow to apprehend the way to salva 
tion, and hesitate to comprehend the simple method by which 
G-od saves the sinner? Thus although for several months I 
heard the gospel preached in much plainness and purity, I 
still went on sinning and repenting. I sometimes met with 
an old acquaintance, who would endeavor to persuade me to 
join him in a glass or two, and I would stoutly refuse. In 
such a case I would take great credit to myself for my reform- 
atory gains, and pride myself for the advance I had made 
toward goodness and Christian piety. Then again I was as 
easily overcome, and fell a victim to my perverted appetite. 
On such occasions I gave up all as lost, and concluded that 
all my former attempts at reformation were visionary and 
insincere; and it was useless and mockery to attend meetings 
or attempt to pray while I had no better government over 
my will and could not control my appetite. 

My soul was in great bitterness and sorrow. I often 
wished I was dead, or that I had never been born, and not 
unfrequently imagined that the damned in hell could not 
suifer more than I did. I was anxious to know the worst of 
my case, but dare not take the fearful step, though often 
tempted to make away with my miserable existence. But 
my early teaching in Sunday-school on the terrible crime of 
suicide, and the impossibility of salvation for such as were 
guilty of the crime, and knowing as I did that the law of 
England required that all persons who committed self-murder 
should be buried in the highway, without any prayer or oth- 
er religious ceremony, made me tremble at the thought of 
laying violent hands on myself. Calvinism was at that day 
commonly received and openly advocated both in daily in- 
tercourse and from the pulpit, and that too in its most hid- 



138 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

eous forms. We were told that all the states and conditions 
of angels, men, and devils, with all their actions of right or 
wrong, were of divine appointment, together with all the 
means, inducements, and temptations leading in that direc- 
tion; that G-od had from all eternity fore-ordained the des- 
tinies of all men, either for heaven or hell, and that the elect 
were sure of salvation, and the reprobate could not possibly 
escape eternal damnation. This doctrine, which 1 was com- 
pelled to hear advocated more or less every day, added to 
my grief and sorrow, and my spirit sunk almost into despair. 
I thought surely I was one of those whom G-od foresaw could 
never acquire a moral fitness for heaven, and had justly 
damned me for my sins to eternal wretchedness and woe. 
Sometimes I hoped that the doctrine of God's eternal decree 
might prove true, for then, I thought, he could not hold me 
accountable for my sinful acts if all were determined before I 
was born; and it appeared to me to be useless for me to at- 
tempt to change the decree of God, or in any way to resist 
his will. 

The arguments I heard on this subject completely bewil- 
dered my feeble and untutored mind, and almost drove me 
to distraction. I was unable to comprehend the force of ar- 
gument on either side of the question. Both parties seemed 
to have the Scriptures on their side, aud both parties ap- 
peared to claim the victory. But I remained unenlightened 
and uninformed. I had always maintained a great reverence 
for the Bible, and never doubted its inspiration and divine 
authority. But now I wondered that while reading it I had 
never discovered these apparent discrepancies; and I resolved 
that I would read it more carefully in the future, and en- 
deavor to ascertain the truth in this matter. 

I commenced to read with more caution and deliberation 
than usual, marking on the margin with a pencil those pas 
sages which seemed to establish the Calvinistic views, and 
also those generally preached and advocated by the Meth- 
odists. In pursuing this course I was surprised and delighted 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 139 

to find abundant proofs of God's benignity and ove, and his 
repeated declarations that he was no respecter of persons ; 
and to my unsophisticated mind it could not be so if he had 
decreed the eternal damnation of any person without refer- 
ence to his sinfulness and unbelief. My mind now became 
more calm and settled on this much-vexed question; but I 
knew not how to apply the promises to the penitent. 

My frequent failures at attempted reformation brought me 
into a state of despondency. None but Mrs. Hazzard knew 
the state of my mind, and even she very imperfectly ; for it 
was impossible for me to form a correct view, much less to 
make her acquainted with the secret workings of my wicked 
and ignorant heart. I still went on endeavoring to watch 
over my inclinations, and trying to avoid places of tempta- 
tion, in hopes of making myself more acceptable to God, or 
to render myself more worthy of his favor. But oh, how 
often did I find that the Ethiopian skin could not be made 
white, nor the leopard of himself change his spots.] My fre- 
quent failures at trying to patch up a righteousness of my 
own, or secure a reformation that would give peace, con- 
vinced me that something was wrong. But where exactly 
that wrong was I could not determine. 



CHAPTER II. 

ATTEMPTS AT REFORMATION CONTINUED — FREQUENT FAILURES 

— SYMPATHY OF MRS. HAZZARD TERRIBLE STRUGGLE WITH 

BESETMENTS — DAY BEGINS TO DAWN — FINAL VICTORY. 

/ 

One day I heard that an old gentleman was to be buried, 
who, during the many years he had resided in that town, 
had stood very high in the community for his honesty and 
piety. I obtained leave of my employer to attend the 



140 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

funeral. On the morning of that day I had lingered a little 
longer than usual at prayer, and felt more encouraged than 
ever before to hope that by perseverance in self-denial, and 
watching, and fasting, I should eventually succeed in over- 
coming my bad habits and sinful propensities, and obtain 
that peace of conscience I so ardently desired, and so anx- 
iously sought. I felt determined that through this day at 
any rate I would watch and pray more diligently and fer- 
vently than ever, and avoid every place and person that 
would in any way induce me to break my good resolution. 
And I prayed that something said in the sermon might 
throw light on my benighted mind, and show me what hin- 
dered me from becoming pious. The preacher on the occa- 
sion was the Rev. Isaac Puffer, of chapter and verse notoriety. 
His text was, "I know that my Redeemer liveth." The 
points he made in regard to Christian character and experi- 
ence, especially his knowledge of salvation by the remission 
of sins, and the manner by which this grace is obtained, 
namely, by faith in this same Redeemer, and a firm reliance 
on the atonement made on the cross for sinners, — sinners of 
every grade and character, — made such an impression on my 
mind as I had never before experienced. My whole mind 
seemed to drink in every word, and it appeared that every 
word he said was for my benefit and encouragement. All 
my former views of making myself better and preparing my 
wicked heart for salvation appeared in their true light. I 
thought of the publican who went up to the temple to pray 
and was instantly forgiven. I remembered the thief on the 
cross, and the conversion of Saul of Tarsus, and the words of 
the apostle, " This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all ac- 
ceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save 
sinners; of whom I am chief." The glorious truth flashed 
into my bewildered mind like a streak of sunshine on a 
darkened sky. 

I left the grave-yard full of hope, and was sure the bitter- 
ness of death was past. I longed to reach home that 1 might 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 141 

make further inquiries of kind Mrs. Hazzard about what 
appeared to me to be the mysteries of faith, and how I could 
acquire it, as I believed the day had begun to dawn on my 
benighted soul, and I fondly and reasonably hoped that 
deliverance was near. But I had not gone far before I met 
an old shipmate, who had landed from a sloop at anchor in 
the bay. He had been to the store for a gallon of rum, 
which he had in a tea-kettle, and was just crossing the fence 
into the road. We were both equally surprised to meet each 
other under such circumstances, and soon entered into a 
lively conversation about old times and future intentions. 
Pulling a little cup from his pocket, he very generously of- 
fered to treat. At once my good resolutions failed. I could 
not be so unsociable as to refuse to take one drink from an 
old shipmate with whom I had been so long acquainted, and 
whom I had not seen for many months, and perhaps might 
never see again. The first drink was soon followed by a 
second; and finding it uncomfortable to stand by the fence 
it was proposed to get over into the field, where there was a 
hay-stack, and sit down in the shade. This was soon accom- 
plished, and we extended our interview beside the stack in 
telling old yarns, and drinking until the kettle was drained 
of its contents. We slept off the fumes of the infernal bever- 
age under the lee of the stack, and did not awake until the 
sun had risen the next morning. 

My feelings may possibly be imagined, but to attempt to 
describe them would require eloquence and rhetoric that I 
could never command, neither do I believe the Anglo-Saxon, 
with all its diversified nervousness, is sufficiently strong to 
portray. "O my countrymen, what a fall!" was said by one 
in time of great calamity; but was ever such a fall like mine? 
It would seem as though the old devil was determined on my 
destruction, and had laid this trap successfully for my eter- 
nal overthrow. Never shall 1 forget this terrible defeat; my 
cup of expectation so ruthlessly dashed to the ground; the 
shame and disgrace that I supposed would follow me ; and 



142 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the utter uselessness of making any further attempts to over- 
come my strong and ungovernable appetite. Could the mod- 
erate drinker, who imagines he is able to curb his desire for 
strong drink, and will not be induced to totally abstain for 
the good of his neighbor, remember that I considered myself 
a moderate drinker. It was only occasionally that I drank 
at all, and never unless in company in order to be sociable. 
Could such suffer the thousandth part of what I endured that 
morning when I awoke from my last debauch, and consider 
that he is running the same fearful and terrible risk that I 
did in tampering with the accursed evil, surely he would re 
view his dangerous position and not hesitate to make one 
more solemn resolve to abandon the foolish and sinful prac- 
tice now and forever. I saw, upon reflection, that this was 
the turning-point. I must no longer tamper and seek to 
please others in wrong-doing at the expense of my sours 
happiness. I had been accustomed to drink more or less ever 
since I was eight years of age. It was customary with all 
with whom I mingled to get as much liquor as possible. At 
that time I never saw a sailor refuse to drink. Temperance 
societies were then unknown, or if in existence their efforts 
were very limited. With those who followed the sea, drunk- 
enness was the rule and sobriety the exception. The old 
heathen's advice to his son was well understood by them: 
"My son," said he, "get money honestly if you can; but if not, 
get money." So we philosophized : get grog honestly if you 
can ; but if not, get grog. We were never overscrupulous 
how we obtained it, either by buying, begging, borrowing, or 
stealing. Many men who would scruple to lie on any other 
subject, or to defraud another of the value of a sixpence, 
would not hesitate to steal rum. The only question was how 
to avoid detection ; and the most expert at this business was 
considered the cleverest fellow. 

Is it any wonder that my appetite was strong, and that the 
chains which bound me were like iron? In addition to this, 
the drinking custom of that age was unpropitious to a young 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 143 

man in my friendless condition, struggling against long- 
perverted usages and tastes. Nearly every farmer who 
could afford it would roll into his cellar two or more barrels 
of whisky, for home consumption, and would be esteemed 
in the community nothing better than a niggard should he 
fail to set the bottle on the table when his neighbors made a 
call. Under these circumstances it would seem almost im- 
possible that I could ever break away from the enchantment, 
or cut myself loose from the demon that constantly fol 
lowed me. 

I had several times since my first conviction been overcome 
by this most potent enemy. Had my feelings and state of 
mind been generally known, as well as my desire to become 
a Christian, probably T should have had little sympathy for 
my sincerity and anxiety. I admit that I deserved none for 
my intelligence and strength of will. 

I reached home in great distress, as may readily be con- 
ceived, which was soon observed by my kind and only 
friend, Mrs. Hazzard, who very kindly inquired what the 
trouble was. When I told her, with streaming eyes, of my 
disgraceful and calamitous fall, very tenderly did she synrpa- 
thize with me in my agony of mind, especially when I in- 
formed her that I was determined to forever abandon the 
wretched practice of drinking. It seemed that in making 
this resolve new light and encouragement broke into my 
mind. I never before saw as I did then the exceeding 
sinfulness of sin, not only in regard to intemperance, but the 
heinousness of sin in every form. I saw that the disgrace 
attending my former habits was nothing in comparison to 
the sin against G-od. I had read in the New Testament a 
few days before that no drunkard could inherit the kingdom 
of G-od, and my whole soul was filled with horror, and 
trembling got hold of me. For a time I feared I had sinned 
beyond the possibility of forgiveness. This, while in a lit- 
tle grove a short distance from the orchard, which had 
become a sacred place to me for several months past, drove 



144 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

me to my knees. There I wrestled, and wept, and prayed, 
in the best manner I knew how, and felt resolved not to quit 
the place until the important question as to whether there 
was mercy in store for me was settled. It was in the month 
of September, and I remained for several hours on the cold 
ground in great agony of soul. A heavy perspiration per- 
vaded my whole body, and the exercise of my mind seemed 
to prostrate my whole frame. When I arose from my kneel- 
ing and reclining posture I was as much fatigued as though 
I had done a hard day's work. At length, about midnight, 
my mind became somewhat calm, and the terrible agitation 
of my nerves in a measure ceased ; and this promise was as 
powerfully applied as though I had heard a voice : "Yc 
shall be baptized with the Holy G-host not many days 
hence." This greatly encouraged me, and I retired to my 
bed with the sweet assurance that there was mercy yet for 
me, and that my greatly-offended G-od and often-slighted 
Savior would soon extend salvation to me — even poor me. 
After reaching my chamber the thought came, Suppose the 
blessing I had heard others speak of should be delayed for 
some time? My heart responded, God's will be done; he 
knows the most suitable time. Again : it was suggested that 
if I should be converted few would believe it, because I had 
been so wicked and had hitherto failed in all my attempts at 
reformation. I replied to the tempter, The "chief of sin- 
ners " has been saved, and there is still ground to hope in 
my case. Once more it occurred to my mind, You are so 
unacquainted with the Scriptures and the language that 
Christians generally use to express their feelings and enjoy- 
ments, that you could not make yourself intelligent to the 
people, and they would doubt the reality of the work and 
your sincerity. To this I replied that though like a child I 
icould only prattle, yet parents were not often displeased 
with the attempts of their children to articulate. I had read 
in God's word, "Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings 
thou hast ordained praise." I fell asleep with the precious 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 145 

encouragement to believe that God would yet bless even 
me. 

At length, on the eleventh of October, 1818, when just 
nineteen years of age, I went one evening, after a hard day's 
work, five miles to a prayer-meeting. On the way, my mind 
was deeply exercised and conflicting in reference to my spir- 
itual condition ; and it sometimes appeared that the burden 
of soul I then endured would almost press me down to the 
earth. I was tempted so severely that I became alarmed for 
my reason. It was suggested that I had sinned past recov- 
ery. There was a time when I might have found peace, but 
that time had gone by. I had lacked sincerity, and I had 
never been sufficiently in earnest. Had I been sincere or in 
earnest, some one would have noticed it and give me some 
encouragement. But it appeared evident that either my 
good intentions or sincerity were doubted, or else I was con- 
sidered too insignificant or too wicked to attract attention. 
It was just here that my merciful and gracious Redeemer 
interposed in my behalf; and, blessed be his name forever, 
he saved me from despondency, for had it not been for the 
light of divine truth I should certafbly have lost my reason, 
or sought deliverance from the conflicts endured by madly 
rushing into those unknown. That morning I happened to 
read the account of the poor woman of Canaan, who came 
to our Savior in behalf of her wretched daughter who was 
possessed with a devil, and consequently had no desire to 
seek deliverance for herself. The disciples, it would seem, 
thought their reputation was at stake while this woman, be- 
longing to an accursed nation, was troubling them, and 
especially in the highway before the respectable portion of 
the people. "Send her away," they said, "for she crieth after 
us." But she the more earnestly cried, "Lord, help me." 
And though for a while she was repulsed, and reminded of 
her disreputable origin, and was told that she had no right to 
share with the children of Israel, yet perseverance and faith 
prevailed, and she obtained the object sought. I saw at 
10 



146 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

once that exceedingly unworthy and sinful as I was, and 
though a stranger in a strange land, and very dark and igno 
rant, yet He had heard and saved others who appeared to be 
in equally unpromising circumstances as myself, and I re- 
renewed my earnest request for deliverance. I told the Lord 
that I had arrived at a point of desperation; that I had been 
seeking my soul's salvation for many months; that he knew 
I was sincere; that although I had often during that time 
given terrible proofs of unfaithfulness and vacillation, yet 
there was no design on my part to disgrace religion or cease 
my efforts to obtain his grace ; that it was the result of my 
depravity and a perverted appetite, which in my present 
condition it seemed to be impossible to overcome; and in the 
language of the poor woman I exclaimed with vehemence 
and deep anguish of heart, "Lord, help me." I further, in 
my simplicity, told the Lord that my case was desperate; 
that deliverance must come soon or I should perish; that it 
was a case of physical health as well as mental suffering ; 
that if this conflict continued much longer my bodily powers, 
as well as mental, would be prostrated. I also told the Lord 
that I was going to the^rayer- meeting that night in order 
to make it publicly known that I was not only desirous, but 
anxious to obtain salvation, and if he would that night ac- 
cept of me, and grant me the pardon which he had vouch- 
safed to others, then I would on all proper occasions tell of 
it, and never be ashamed to acknowledge his goodness in any 
place or under any circumstances. Oh, how condescending 
the good Lord was to my childish ignorance! What pre- 
sumption on my part to propose terms to my justly-offended 
Maker! Yet at that very moment new light sprung up into 
my benighted and deeply-burdened soul, and I felt encour- 
aged to believe it would be even so. T seemed to start anew 
on my way to the meeting-house. My weariness through 
labor during the day and travel in the night was all gone. 
The ground on which I trod appeared to fly under my feet, 
and I soon reached the place of meeting. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 147 



CHAPTER III. 

OBTAIN PEACE A D PARDON — FIRST FRUIT OF KEEPING MY 
PROMISE — COLD RECEPTION BY LOT HAZZARD — NEARLY 

DRIVEN TO DESPAIR THREATENED ILL TREATMENT FROM 

FORMER ASSOCIATES — LOCATED MY LAND-WARRANT — CAP- 
TAIN SPILSBURY — PREACHED A SERMON IN A HOTEL — LIFE 
IN DANGER IN CONSEQUENCE. 

Soon after I arrived at the place of meeting the class-leader 
opened the services by singing, "A charge to keep I have; 
a G-od to glorify." Every word of the hymn appeared to 
suit my case, and I longed to have the singing terminate that 
I might have an opportunity to open my mind and make my 
feelings and desires known. But when the last verse was 
sung I could no longer refrain from tears: 

'* Help me to watch and pray, 
And on thyself rely ; 
Assured if I my trust betray 
I shall forever die." 

I mentally repeated, with a deep groan, "forever die." I 
could scarcely stand, and had to grasp the back of a seat to 
keep from falling. Several young men stood by me, and I 
knew they observed my agitation ; but if a legion of devils 
had been there in their stead I could not have restrained my 
feelings. When the leader said, Let us pray, I fell on my 
knees beside the young men, who looked upon me with 
amazement at this movement, and appeared to wish to leave 
my company, for they all went to another seat. As soon as 
my knees reached the floor I gave vent to my pent-up feel- 
ings in loud cries for mercy. What words I used I can not 
say; but I knew my whole soul was in agony, and in deep 
earnestness for immediate deliverance. All in the house ap- 
peared to be more or less excited at this, to them, unexpected 



14 .» AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

occurrence. Soon a number of the brethren came to the 
place where I was kneeling, and offered many ardent prayers 
in my behalf. Some sung appropriate verses, and some ex- 
horted me to exercise faith; and all seemed anxious for my 
salvation. I continued thus to wrestle in prayer, with great 
distress of soul, for nearly two hours; and while often urged 
to rise trom my knees in order to rest or speak, I felt deter- 
mined to do neither until I could find rest in Jesus. At 
length one good brother directed my thoughts to Calvary, 
and in a very feeling and graphic manner described the suf- 
ferings of Christ for sinners, and especially reminded me of 
the reviling of the thieves who suffered in his company, and 
how on the repentance of one of them he graciously bestowed 
a pardon. At this point my mind became more settled and 
clear. I fancied the blood could be seen dripping down from 
his head, and his hands, and his feet; and with a benignity 
beyond the power to express or comprehend I could hear his 
voice saying, " Father, forgive them ; they know not what 
they do." My soul was at once filled with light and love, 
and I felt an assurance that Jesus had died for me, — even for 
me, — and that his precious blood could procure a pardon 
for me. The scenes of that hour are as fresh in my mind 
to-day as on that memorable . night, fifty-four years ago, 
when, like Bunyan's pilgrim, I felt my enormous burden roll 
off while beholding with an eye of faith my Savior on the 
cross. 

*' Laws and terrors do but harden, 
All the while they work alone ; 
But a sense of blood-bought pardon 
Will dissolve a heart of stone." 

I arose from my knees and clapped my hands for joy, and 
told with much incoherence, and with many blunders, what 
G-od had done for me for Jesus' sake. My heart was in ec- 
stacies over my wonderful deliverance, and with sudden 
bursts of joy I exclaimed, Glory, glory! The whole house 
seemed filled with the divine presence and the unction of the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 149 

Most High. I wondered why all did not feel as I felt. My 
feelings of joy and gladness continued with me on the road 
home, and several times I had to stop in the highway and 
give new vent to my joyous feelings. Had I met any persons 
on the way they would most probably have thought I was 
crazy. 

I reached home about midnight, and found the family had 
retired for the night. But on opening the door Mrs. Hazzard 
awoke, and said, in her usual sweet voice : 

"Is that thee, George ?" 

I replied, "Yes; bless the Lord, I have brought home a 
new heart." 

To which she replied, " Praise the Lord." 

Just then her husband awoke. He had no feelings in 
sympathy with other denominations, and especially disliked 
the Methodists, because they were noisy sometimes, and 
usually related their experience (as he said) with too much 
confidence. He said to me : 

"George, Holy Writ says., 'Let him that thinketh he stand- 
eth take heed lest he fall.' " 

He said no more; neither did I reply, but retired to my 
bed — not to sleep, however. The remembrance of my frequent 
and disgraceful falls, after I had started to seek religion, were 
all brought to my mind, and in a moment all my joy and 
peace had fled. Oh, how I wept and sighed and prayed lest 
I should fall and return again to former habits of life. I 
humbly begged the Lord to rather take my soul from my 
body than to let me live and make shipwreck of my faith 
and abandon his ever-blessed cause. Soon the tumult of soul 
began to subside, and my mind became calm. With much 
effort I began to collect my scattered thoughts, and with 
wonderful clearness I seemed to have a correct view of my 
situation. In after-life, when thinking of this circumstance, 
I have been amazed at the clear and logical views I then had 
of my true condition, together with the causes which led me 
to fear and dread the sin of apostasy. It must be remember- 



150 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

ed that at that time I was exceedingly ignorant of the plan 
of salvation ; of the innate sinfulness of my fallen nature, and 
the wiles or devices of Satan. Now at this late day, upon 
sober reflection, I must conclude it was my heavenly Father 
that gave me wisdom and power to grapple with my subtle 
foe and finally triumph over him. As my mind became 
calm I began to reflect that my former wanderings and dis- 
graceful falls were in consequence of want of divine aid. I 
had been seeking deliverance from sin in my own way and 
strength, with all my bud dispositions and depravity clinging 
to me continually. It was a relative change, not a radical one, 
that I had been seeking, — merely a reformation of former hab- 
its, — and no wonder I had so signally failed. I had not begun 
at the root of the evil. Now I was no longer the same per- 
son spiritually. My affections were changed, and my heart 
was fully given to God. I had consecrated myself to his 
service, and he had condescended to give me a pledge of his 
love and renewed my wicked and corrupt heart. I had tried 
until now to live and work without Christ, and awfully fail- 
ed. But now I had learned that without him I could do 
nothing, and he had said to me, " Come unto me all ye that 
labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." Never 
was a promise more sweet than this. It was the very thing 
I needed. My soul had been like the raging waves of the 
sea. I had been for many months comfortless. I at once 
saw that my faithfulness and stability depended alone on the 
grace which he had promised to supply, and was resolved to 
take his easy yoke and light burden, and trust him to pre- 
serve me from falling and keep my feet from stumbling. My 
soul was again filled with his presence, and an assurance was 
given me that he was able and willing to keep me from rov- 
ing into forbidden paths. In the morning I had an oppor- 
tunity to redeem my pledge that I would never conceal what 
God had done for me,, but on every proper occasion tell of 
what a dear Savior I had found. I related, as well as I was 
able, the precious dealings of God toward me the previous 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 151 

night ; and all the family listened with apparent surprise 
and solemnity. The hired girl and Mrs. Hazzard were in 
tears, and even the philosophic Lot, with all his attachments 
to the quiet forms of Quakerism, could not entirely suppress 
his emotions, but said, "Well, friend George, every plant 
which is not of my Father's planting shall be rooted up. If 
God has done all this for thee we shall see." This remark 
was not intended for my encouragement, but rather as an in- 
sinuation. Nevertheless it had its good effect, as it taught 
me a lesson of watchfulness. The hired girl, who had had 
the advantage of pious parents, soon gave her heart to God. 
She was the first fruit of my feeble effort, when, like the 
woman of Samaria, I could say but little else than, "Come, see 
a man, which told me all things that ever I did : is not this the 
Christ?" Others, too, of my acquaintances were constrained, 
through my humble efforts and the simple story of the cross, 
to seek salvation, so that about twelve or fifteen were added 
to the church in a few weeks. 

On the Sabbath succeeding my conversion I united with 
the church on probation, and six months afterward I was 
admitted into full connection. Since that time, upward of 
fifty-four years, with all my unworthiness, I have sus- 
tained that relation to the people of God. I was soon after 
licensed to exhort; and in a few months after I received my 
first license to preach. I can not say, as some have said, 
that I went into the work reluctantfv. I was glad that my 
brethren had so much confidence in me as to urge me to take 
this step, but wondered exceedingly how I should ever be able 
to acquire sufficient knowledge and talent to make myself in- 
telligent to an enlightened congregation. I resolved that 
where I failed in ability I would make amends as far as pos- 
sible in faithfulness and punctuality; and, further, that when 
my pond run out I would shut down the gate, and not repeat 
myself at that time. These maxims have been leading prin- 
ciples with me through life, and remain with me still; and, 
under God, what little good I have accomplished has been 
by a strict adherence to these resolves. 



152 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

The following Tuesday after my conversion I was notified 
to attend a general training in a militia company. While 
standing in the ranks the man next to me said : 

"I heard that you are going to marry Florenna Brown." 

I said, " Bo you believe it? " 

He replied, "Yes." 

"Well," said I, "don't believe it, for it is not true.' 

He then said, "I heard that you have got religion. 

I replied, "Do you believe that?" 

He said, " No ; I should hardly think that a young man 
like you, so well adapted to enjoy life, would throw away all 
prospect of comfort and pleasure while so much could be 
enjoyed." 

" Well," I replied, "you may believe that report, for, bless 
God, I humbly trust that it is true. I have been anxious to 
obtain religion for some months past, and now I hope that I 
have got the genuine article." 

"Well," he replied, "you come out to The Front next Sun- 
day and you will get a licking." 

I asked, "Who will lick me?" 

"Oh, some of your old friends." 

"Well, by the grace of G-od, I will be there," I replied. 

The Front, as we called the place, was a small village on 
the banks of the Bay of Quinty, where the court-house stood, 
and where I usually attended Methodist meeting. 

The following Sabbath I started for meeting with some 
anxious feelings in regard to the treatment I should receive. 
But my hand was put to the plow, and I had no intention of 
looking, much less of turning back. I felt the love of Jesus 
filling my whole soul with a burning zeal for the glory of 
God and an anxious desire for the conversion of sinners; 
and I felt willing, if it was required, to endure for the cause 
of God as well as enjoy its blessings. 

The court-house stood upon a hill, and in approaching it 
from the direction in which I came a deep ravine lay between 
me and it; yet those about the door could easily recognize me. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 153 

As soon as I came in sight they began to chuckle and laugh, 
and apparently put themselves in an attitude for some fun 
I began to descend into the ravine, and soon lost sight of 
them. My heart began to palpitate, for I knew that some of 
them were desperate fellows-; and it was uncertain what the 
consequence of our interview might be. I was not conscious 
of having done wrong to any one, and believed that God 
would stand by me and help me, or at any rate not suffer me 
to betray my trust or leave me to endure alone. At all events, 
I was bound to stand my ground, whatever might oppose. 
On reaching the bottom of the ravine, and as I began to as- 
cend on the other side, a powerful impression was made upon 
my mind as though I had heard a voice, saying, "The wicked 
flee when no man pursueth, but the righteous are as bold 
as a lion." I heard no voice, neither was any person near 
me, yet the impression was equally strong as though some, 
one had uttered the words. I knew not whence the words 
came, but was certain they were given me for encouragement, 
I suppose I had read them in the Bible (as I found them there 
afterward), but at the time had no recollection of it. This 
circumstance strengthened me most wonderfully, and I at 
once thought of Gideon, who with only one sword with his 
army stormed and put to flight a host of the enemies of God. 
My apprehensions and fears of danger were all gone. I 
stood more erect, and felt as though I could "run through a 
troop and leap over a wall! " 

As I approached the building I saw a number of my old 
associates waiting, as I supposed, to open the ball as soon as 
I arrived. But in the consciousness of innocence and duty I 
deliberately, and with a good degree of boldness, walked to- 
ward them. As I drew nigh they formed into two lines, ex- 
tending to the door. I passed between them, bowing re- 
spectfully, and with a smile on my countenance I ascended 
the stairs into the court-room, and they all followed. I 
chose a seat among the professors of religion, and they took 
a place in the back part of the house. From henceforth they 



154 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

looked upon me as a "gone case." I plainly told them that 
if they would not go with me my mind was made up not to 
go with them ; and I afterward had but little trouble with my 
old companions. My Bible and the little grove beyond the 
orchard, where I had been accustomed to resort for prayers 
for months past, were dearer to me than ever. My taste for 
fun and frolic and other pastimes with the young folks, in 
which I had taken so much delight, was entirely taken away, 
and my evenings were spent in trying to store my mind with 
useful knowledge. 

I have often felt to bless God for the struggle I had to ob- 
tain pardon and peace. Had I endured less I might not 
have esteemed it so highly. What costs but little may not 
appear valuable to some. But in my case "the kingdom 
suffered violence." My conflicts with Satan were long and 
terrible; and the pearl I obtained was in my estimation 
of great price, and should not be rudely or foolishly thrown 
away. Now and then some one would ask me, by way of 
derision, if I had procured my saddle-bags yet — alluding to 
the equipage of a traveling preacher in those days; for few 
traveled otherwise than on horseback, and thus carried their 
books and clothes. This mode of ridicule or sarcasm did not 
disturb me in the least, as I had no more idea of ever becom- 
ing a preacher than I had thoughts of flying. This, with an 
occasional "amen" or "glory" from some as I passed along 
the street, was about all the persecution I received for many 
months. The Lord was my defense; and, blessed be his 
name, he " tempers the wind to the shorn lamb." 

In vain may Satan rage his hour, 

Beyond his chain he can not go ; 
Our Jesus will stir up his power. 

And soon avenge us of our foe." 

I must now go back a little in my narrative to relate a 
circumstance which occurred the first winter I lived on shore. 
I took a journey on foot to Toronto, the capital of the prov- 
ince, to locate my land, for which I had a warrant from the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 155 

navy department. On entering the office I presented my 
papers, and inquiry was made where I wanted it. This was 
something not expected by me, as I supposed they would 
give me what land the government pleased. I told the clerk, 
or agent, I wanted it where it was vacant. I was shown 
several maps of townships where plenty of land was remain- 
ing unoccupied, and was told to select for myself. I think 
probably the agent thought me somewhat green; if so, he 
formed a correct opinion of me, for green I certainly was in 
regard to locating land. Yet the good Lord took pity on my 
simplicity in this comparative trifling affair, and undoubtedly 
directed my eye to the right spot on the map. If the hairs 
of our head are numbered, and not a sparrow is forgotten of 
G-od, why should it be thought incredulous to believe that 
our heavenly Father does often choose for us the lot of our 
inheritance? On looking over one of the maps I observed a 
lot, in the center of the township, blank, and inquired of 
the agent if it was good land. He said he did not know — 
which I suppose was the truth. "Well," said I, "put me 
down for that lot; perhaps it may be as good as any." And 
sure enough, if I had searched the township all over I could 
not have found a more eligible piece of land. There was 
timber, water, and meadow land, in due proportion, and ev- 
erything desirable to make a good farm and home; and had 
I spent weeks in prospecting I could not have suited myself 
better. Surely this was not accidental. My heavenly Fa- 
ther knew my needs, and my simplicity, and graciously di- 
rected my eye to that part of the map. So I. received it then, 
and so I continue to believe. 

On my way home I was overtaken by a gentleman in a 
tine cutter. I was on foot, and he very kindly asked me to ride 
with him, which offer I readily accepted. He was bressed 
in respectable farmers' clothes. He soon began a conver 
sation. I told him I had been to Toronto to draw my land. 
He inquired if I was an emigrant. 

I said, " No ; I obtained land for my services." 



156 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

"Have you been a soldier?" 

"No, sir; a sailor." 

" Ah, indeed, where did you sail ?" 

"On Lake Ontario." 

"Ah, in what ship on Lake Ontario ?" 

" Several, sir ; the Prince Regent, Montreal, and others." 

" Do you remember who was the surgeon on the Prince 
Reg • r 

"Yes, sir; Surgeon Spilsbury." 

He then inqured, "Who was captain of the Nettley?" 

I replied, "Captain Spilsbury, the son of our surgeon." 

He wanted to know what kind of a man Captain Spilsbury 
was. I told him he wa« as great a scoundrel as ever walked a 
quar ■ -deck. He inquired what was the matter with him. I 
told him his men complained of him as being cruel, giving 
them hard treatment, and flogging them most unmercifully 
for trifling offenses ; and there were more desertions from his 
ship than all others on the lake. I told him, as further evi- 
dence of the general dislike of the crew, that one night when 
going under the top-gallant forecastle some one rolled an 
eighteen -pound shot on his head, and fractured his skull, 
doubtless with the intention to kill him. He inquired if I 
knew who did that. I told him I did not, and if I did I 
would be the last one to reveal it. We soon reached a tavern, 
and he drove to the door. The hostler hurried out, made a 
polite bow, and said, "How do you do, Captain Spilsbury?" 
I had been riding for the last hour with the man whose char- 
acter I had so freely given. My surprise may be better im- 
agined than described. With thanks for my ride, and 
in great confusion, I was about to depart as speedily as 
possible ; but .on giving directions to the hostler he called 
on me to come in, and said we must not part so abruptly. 
I complied, but somewhat reluctantly. He called for 
brandy and water, and we talked over matters and things 
connected with our service on the lake for an hour or so. He 
did not seem to be displeased with me for the free use I had 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 157 

made of his character. Perhaps he was so much of a philos- 
opher as to conceal his chagrin. At any rate, he knew I 
told him nothing but the truth. He told me he was now on 
half pay, and living in a rural manner. I learned from oth- 
ers, where I made inquiry, that he was much respected by 
his neighbors ; and I hope was a better man than when he 
sailed his majesty's ship Nettley. 

The next day I reached the river Trent, at the head of the 
Bay of Quinty. I was in company with a young man near my 
own age. He was from the State of New York, and in search 
of work. We agreed to travel together until our roads di- 
verged, and to remain at the Trent over night. On entering 
the tavern we found a Protestant Irishman^ — who was of con- 
siderable respectability, and much esteemed by his neighbors, 
— in a state of intoxication. It was only occasionally that he 
was found in this condition, and when so he was somewhat 
captious and inclined to quarrel. 

About sunset a number of teamsters, twenty or twenty-five 
in number, came in from the Mamora Iron Works, about 
thirty miles back in the woods. They did most of their 
teaming during winter, in taking out supplies and returning 
with iron. On arriving, they stopped at the tavern where we 
desired to lodge. All of them were Irish Eoman Catholics. 
As soon as they entered the house this Protestant Irishman 
began "to ridicule their religion, and imitated their manner 
of crossing themselves, and applying holy water. He spoke 
of the folly and uncertainty of praying to the saints, and of 
their subserviency in submission to the priests. They soon 
became much exasperated, and would have used violent 
measures to quiet his criticisms if the landlord had not inter- 
posed. At supper they were discussing among themselves the 
superior claims of Catholicism ; that it is the only true church, 
out of which there can not possibly be any salvation. One 
of them, who seemed to be the best informed, remarked tha 
Jesus Christ said to Saint Peter, who was the prince of the 
apostles, " I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon 



158 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

this rock I will build my church ; and the gates of hell shall not 
prevail against it." "There," said he, triumphantly, " if hell 
itself can not prevail against the true Catholic Church, much 
less shall Protestant heretics prevail against it." 

At this attempted bombast my church pride was inflated, 
and my Protestant zeal was at the boiling point. I felt in- 
dignant that he should claim a victory over even a drunken 
countryman of his own, and I requested permission of fifteen 
minutes' time to give my views of that much-abused text. 
The landlord, perhaps out of courtesy, or for the credit of his 
house, took sides with me, and urged them to be quiet while 
the young man, who, he said, appeared to be both candid 
and intelligent, would talk a little. As soon as quiet was re- 
stored I stepped up into a chair, and began to give Peter 
such a character as I thought he deserved. I told them that 
on one occasion, when on the mount of transfiguration, he 
had seen the heavenly visitors, and thought that he had had 
a good time generally, yet he foolishly imagined that heav- 
enly inhabitants needed tents to dwell in, and talked of re- 
maining on the mountain to make a permanent residence 
there, and thus let the remainder of the world perish without 
the means of salvation. And such, said I, is the fancied 
foundation of the Eoman Catholic Church. I further ob- 
served that on seeing the miraculous draught of fishes, in an 
almost insane manner he requested his blessed Lord- to de- 
part from him ; and when informed by the Savior of his ap- 
proaching passion and sufferings, he rebuked the dear Re- 
deemer, and declared that these things should never happen, 
although they were among the most essential items in the 
great plan of human salvation. Our blessed Savior called 
him Satan, and bid him be gone, as one who was offensive to 
and understood not the things of God. And this is the man 
that bears upon his shoulders the whole weight of the Chris- 
tian church. I reminded them that he denied his Master, 
and that, too, with an oath, although but a few hours before 
he declared that he was willing to go to prison, or to die for 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 159 

his sake. While in the garden, by his unadvised folly and 
rashness he had exposed his life to the vengeance of the 
Roman authority, by his blind "zeal in drawing his sword up- 
on the high-priest's servant, and was only saved from con- 
dign punishment by the timely and miraculous power of that 
gracious Redeemer whom he now rejected, and swore he 
knew him not. This is the man whom you delight to honor,. 
and prefer him to any other being in the universe as the 
foundation-stone of your church fabric! Let me rather have 
the confession of Peter in the verse preceding, "Thou art the 
Christ." This glorious revealed truth lies at the foundation 
of the whole Christian scheme. All judgment was committed 
by the Father unto the Son, and it is highly improbable that 
he would transfer his authority to a frail mortal. This is the 
foundation w T hich St. Paul says is laid, and of course will re- 
main until the earth's foundations shall melt away; and 
Paul is as good authority as Peter, or any pope of Home that 
ever existed. While I was making these remarks many 
of them fairly gnashed their teeth, and seemed to be prepar- 
ing for some desperate purpose. When I concluded, the 
leader and one or two others seized sticks of fire-wood, 
and went up stairs to their beds, saying with an oath, as they 
left the room, "We will have blood for supper." I told the 
landlord I did not think it safe for me to remain there that 
night, for I was fearful my antagonists had mischief, if not 
murder, in their hearts. I told him I was afraid I was not 
prepared to die, for I was very sinful, and had not been con- 
verted ; that I was not willing to be a martyr, though I could 
talk, and, if need be, fight for the Protestant faith. He fully 
coincided with my views, — thought it unsafe for me to re 
main under his roof, and advised me to seek refuge elsewhere. 
The young man who traveled with me stood perfectly ap- 
palled at the scene, and fairly trembled for my safety. Per- 
haps he thought, like poor Tray, he would have to share with 
me, and be punished for being found in bad company. We 
paid our bill, shouldered our baggage, and walked through 
deep snow four miles to another public house. 



160 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

This circumstance occurred about eight months before my 
conversion, and even before I had heard my first sermon 
after leaving the sea. If my theology appears lame, and 
my arguments seem out of joint, the reader should remember 
that the remarks were only the outbursts of fiery indignation 
from the untutored lips of a wild, unconverted sailor-boy, 
who then thought that his exposition was at least equally 
sound as the dogma he attempted to combat. I have often 
wondered since, while reviewing this transaction, and my 
thoughtlessness in thus exposing myself to the wrath of these 
wicked men, how good the Lord was to me in refreshing my 
mind in regard to Bible texts, which I so readily quoted, 
and, as I thought, so aptly applied. 



CHAPTER IY. 

MY FIRST MARRIAGE — REMOVED INTO THE WOODS ON MY LAND — 
FIRST LICENSE TO PREACH MY FIRST TEXT — MUCH EXHIL- 
ARATED BY MY FIRST EFFORT — BROUGHT DOWN FROM MY 
EMINENCE BY THE FAITHFUL REPROOFS OF MY WIFE — 
SICKNESS OF MY WIFE — SOLD OUT WITH THE INTENTION 
OF GOING TO ENGLAND. 

Some time after my conversion I paid attention to a young 
woman named Syllinda Brown, who was in the same class 
with me and about my age. When my good friends, the 
Hazzards, removed to another part of the province, my 
attachments were sufficiently strong to cause me to remain, 
intending at a suitable time to try the married life. When 
nearly twenty-one years of age I married the young woman 
above referred to, which was the woman of my first choice. 
She presented me with a son, who still lives and has a large 
family. 

I continued to work for the farmers about two years, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 161 

when we thought we would settle on the land I drew from 
the government. For the first few months our nearest neigh - 
bors were ten miles distant, and we had to endure all the 
hardships and privations incident to a frontier life in a 
heavy -timbered country. Our base of supplies for every- 
thing we needed besides what we raised on the land (and 
that was not much for the first two years) was thirty miles 
off, including store, post-office, mill, and mechanic shop. 
But we were both young, and our wants were few and sim- 
ple ; and we had no occasion to make a display, even if wc 
had the ability (which we had not) or had been so inclined, for 
we had none near us to admire or censure us for our mode of 
living. Every one we knew lived in a similar style with 
ourselves. "We were anxious to make us a home, and every 
tree cut down, every log consumed, every rail split and laid 
up in a fence, was so much accomplished in the right direc- 
tion. Almost every day we could indulge in an honest pride 
in discovering some improvement. After we had lived in our 
plain but comfortable log-house about five months, we could 
count from our door-step seven smokes, from as many clear- 
ings in the woods, where as many neighbors had commenced 
as we had done a few months previously, and all within a 
radius of about two miles. Soon after this we established 
meetings for divine and social worship, and went a mile or 
more to an evening meeting, with the help of a torch made 
of pine knots or birch bark. As for a candle or lamp, there 
was no such luxury in the whole settlement. The light at 
our meetings was derived from a large fire of wood on the 
hearth in the winter, and a pine knot stuck in the back wall 
in the summer. 

"We now began to think "the lines had fallen to us in 
pleasant places." "We were comfortable and happy. The 
woods around us were a shelter both in summer and winter. 
We had plenty of fuel, plenty of game, and an abundance 
of good maple sugar. We raised the second year more grain 
and vegetables than we could consume, and for several years 
11 



162 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

we had a home market by new-comers settling around us. 
Many of our new neighbors proved to be religious, and took 
delight in attending worship, which made it pleasant and 
agreeable. 

Before my probation in the church was ended, many of the 
brethren urged me to exercise my gifts in public for the good 
of others, and in my simple and blundering way I seldom 
refused. This was nearly two years before I removed into 
the woods. On one occasion the circuit preacher, who had 
heard, I suppose, of my efforts in prayer-meeting, and was 
anxious to pass judgment on my abilities, called on me, after 
he had preached, to close his meeting. He handed me the 
hymn-book, and requested me to make some remarks. This, 
I think, was the greatest cross I had at that time ever been 
called upon to bear; but I dared not refuse, remembering the 
promise I made on the night of my conversion. I related some 
of my experience, after he which spoke to me very kindly and 
encouragingly, and urged me not to bury my talent. But to 
me it was a wonder where he could discover the talent. For 
many years I had been often taught severe lessons of subor- 
dination, and always to pay deference to the opinions and 
commands of my betters. I had ever regarded ministers as 
a superior class of human beings ; and of course I supposed 
that my pastor knew more about these matters than I did, and 
that undoubtedly he was anxious for my spiritual enjoyment 
and usefulness. In addition to this, the love of God was still 
alive within my soul. I was conscious of a wonderful change 
wrought in my heart and affections, and could not but con- 
trast my present objects, aims, and enjoyments with what 
they were before I knew the power of gospel truth. I still 
had an ardent and increasing desire for the salvation of my 
associates. I had as yet shunned no cross, nor tried to avoid 
responsibilities. The Lord had blessed my feeble efforts in 
the awakening of some, who were considered rather hard 
cases, and many were endeared to me by the strongest ties 
of Christian love. Unless I should ignore the most indubita- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 163 

ble evidence, I had every reason to believe that my humble 
endeavors had been owned of the great Head of the churchy 
both in our social meetings and elsewhere. With such views 
and such feelings I could not but go forward. Besides, the 
pledge I had made on the memorable night when I gave my 
heart to Christ was ever uppermost in my mind, and I 
would have looked upon it as nothing less than sacrilege 
should I ever violate that solemn engagement. 

At the end of my probation a license to exhort was given 
me, and I was soon after recommended to the quarterly con- 
ference for license to preach. The elder who presided at the 
conference when I was examined took rather a rough course 
with me. I was requested to retire while the brethren 
deliberated on my case. On reaching the door, the elder, in 
a loud voice, said : 

"Young man, do you think you will go to hell if you don't 
preach?" 

I replied, "1 don't know, sir." 

After a moment's pause I said, " If I don't preach, I believe 
I shall not do my duty; if I don't do my duty, I shall 
certainly displease God; if I displease Grod, I am fearful I 
shall backslide; and if I die in a backslidden state, judge 
ye what will be my portion." 

He replied, "That will do." 

I was soon called in ; and a written license was passed into 
my hand, accompanied with a warm exhortation to fidelity, 
study, and prayer. Before this I never ventured to take a 
text, as many exhorters do, but usually read a chapter, or 
part of a chapter, and made a few comments, also relating 
some incidents of my experience and past manner of life, and 
illustrating some of the scenes of my boyhood days, and 
my exposures to sin and danger. By these means I could 
usually secure a large audience. 

Now I had advanced some in my ecclesiastical position, 
and thought it very desirable to imitate other preachers and 
confine myself to a text. I studied hard and continuously, 



16 I AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and prayed much. But had little external help except from 
my good wife, who took a deep interest in the blessed work 
to which she said I was now consecrated. I had to work 
hard and constantly for our support. Wages were very low, 
and I could not command the highest because of my igno- 
rance of farming affairs. I could seldom get fifty cents per 
day, often less, and had little time to improve my mind, ex- 
cept nights and Sundays. However, the suitable helpmeet 
that God had graciously given me was the greatest human 
help I could procure. She had been brought up relig- 
iously; had a praying father and mother, of sound the- 
ological views, who were esteemed, by those who knew 
them, as exemplary Christians. Moreover, she was two 
years my senior in religious experience. She was blessed 
with a good common-school education, and had from in- 
fancy enjoyed the means of grace. I often wondered how 
she had acquired such a profound knowledge of Christian 
duties, doctrines, and morals, and such apparently clear 
views of the Holy Scriptures. I looked upon myself as a 
dwarf when compared with the gigantic stature of her Chris- 
tian attainments. Of course, she was no prodigy in her 
acquirements, as I afterward discovered, but only common- 
place. Yet I was, in my estimation, far beneath common- 
place, and much her inferior; and only my zeal and earnest- 
ness, coupled with my former condition and disadvantages, 
gave me access to the people, and rendered my feeble services 
tolerable, or even endurable. 

The first text which I selected to preach as my maiden 
discourse was, "How can two walk together, except they 
be agreed?" My wife accompanied me to the meeting. And 
I was pleased that she was there; because I thought it 
would be better to rely on her faithful criticisms than on 
others who would not have the same, or at least equal, interest 
in my improvement. I had resolved beforehand that I would 
not do as I heard others do, make up in length what they 
lacked in ability and strength, but as soon as my pond ran 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 165 

dry I would shut down the gate, if I should not speak more 
than ten minutes. 

The meeting was well attended. Some of the more expe- 
rienced brethren were there \ but most of those present were 
young people, and many of them my former associates in folly 
and sin. I had arranged in my mind the principal ideas that 
I intended to advance, and congratulated myself as having a 
tolerably correct view of the doctrine contained in the text. 

In my introduction I spoke of the nature and character of 
Grod, referring to his revealed will and attributes, and dwell- 
ing especially upon his purity and omniscience; showing that 
his holiness could not be contaminated by coming in contact 
with sinners, and that his knowledge would prevent him from 
being imposed upon by the impudence of those who would 
attempt to obtrude themselves into his company unprepared 
for an introduction. I showed that walking implied activity 
and progress ; that to walk with God implies that we should 
be in harmony with him in belief and practice ; that 
unless we were in sympathy with him in his precepts and 
requirements we could not "be agreed," and that he would 
soon distance us in our walk and leave us to pursue our 
journey alone. There was some shouting among the breth- 
ren, — a thing not uncommon in those days, — and a number 
remained for class-meeting that had never done so before; 
and one young lady professed to have found Jesus. By the 
hearty shake of the hand from many of the brethren, — as 
generally practiced in those times when they were happy, — I 
began to think that I had made a tolerable effort, and should 
yet succeed, and finally become an acceptable preacher. 

Some of the brethren were so injudicious as to give me 
praise, and even compare me favorably with some one else 
who had preached for several years; and I was generally 
congratulated for the pleasing and happy effect produced by 
my labor on that occasion. I left the class-meeting some- 
what elated, and considerably encouraged. And Satan did not 
forget to tell me that I had done well, and had given to the 



166 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

brethren good satisfaction, and that if I continued to improve 
as much in the future as I had done for the last few months, I 

should excel Bro. A , or even Bro. B , before long. 

But I had climbed an eminence and reached a giddy height 
from which many have fallen, and from which I might 
have fallen upon stony ground below, and made shipwreck 
of faith, and perhaps jeopardized my calling, if not my salva- 
tion, had it not been for timely aid from a judicious monitor 
at my side. On our way home my ever-faithful and ex- 
tremely prudent wife began to interrogate me about my 
sermon, and in her meek and most tender manner pointed 
out to me a number of errors into which I had fallen, both in 
regard to doctrine and manner. She told me plainly and 
kindly that I had no ground to flatter myself on account of 
my performance, but that I ought to be deeply abashed, and 
thankful that some of the brethren did not correct me on 
the spot, and thus expose me to the ridicule of those who 
apoeared to have no interest in the cause of God. She said, 
" The subject was too great for you to grapple with. It would 
have been better for you and all concerned had you taken 
a text that would have led you into exhortation. Study 
the text again ; pray much over it; and go back to the same 
place, make an apology, and try to correct your errors." Oh, 
how my heart sunk within me. My groans were audible; 
but the stroke was heavier than my groanings. I at once saw 
she was correct, and that I was at fault. I was certain that 
her reproofs and admonitions came from a kind and loving 
heart; that my good and the glory of God were at the foun- 
dation of her criticism and advice; and I could but bow my 
head and in faltering language say, "Do pray for me." The 
cup which but a little while before seemed to be full and 
very near my lips, was at once dashed to the ground, and for 
a few moments I felt to blame the preacher and brethren who 
had been so imprudent and unwise as to urge me forward to a 
duty for which I was not prepared, and to assume a responsi- 
bility I could not possibly sustain. I now thought I would 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 167 

abandon all thoughts of becoming a preacher, and began to 
settle down into the belief that my past apparent usefulness 
and success were not the result of the blessing of God upon 
my labors, but merely accidental, and the result would have 
been the same if I had never made any efforts in that di- 
rection. 

My loving and deeply pious wife again came to my rescue; 
and while she had faithfully inflicted a severe blow that 
stunned me and brought me low, yet in the midst of my 
heavy despondency she urged me not to be discouraged. She 
reminded me that others had made failures, and by persever- 
ance and trusting had at length succeeded. She referred me 
to Priscilla and Aquilla, who admonished the eloquent Apol- 
los, who, though he was a minister, and probably had been 
quite successful in the Master's work, yet was not entirely 
free from errors in some form, and needed instruction from 
others, and they took him and taught him the way of the 
Lord more perfectly. We talked frequently on the subject, 
and often prayed together and humbly sought divine aid. 
After repeated solicitations from the church I made another 
attempt; and, by the grace of God, I continue to this hour. 

While in the backwoods, to which I have already referred, 
we held meetings in private houses, often going ten or even 
fifteen miles on foot to visit some Christian families who had 
moved into the township or vicinity ; and we soon formed sev- 
eral classes. In about two years we had sufficient material to 
form a circuit, and had the privilege of receiving a preacher 
from conference. 

We continued on this place about five years, or until the 
health of my wife failed, when we were advised to remove 
to another climate. About this time I received a letter from 
my father, informing me that he had some friends in the gov- 
ernment through whose good offices he thought I might ob- 
tain the prize-money and wages I left behind when I swam 
away from a ship-of-war in Yarmouth Eoads. We concluded 
to sell out and pay a visit to my parents. I soon found a 



168 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

purchaser, and started for the sea-coast, intending to spend a 
few weeks with my wife's relations. When we reached there 
she became more feeble. Soon the alarming fact became 
apparent that her disease was consumption, and it would be 
madness and folly to attempt a sea-voyage in hopes to benefit 
a person in her condition. So we hired a piece of land and 
lived near her mother's. 



CHAPTEE V. 

WENT TO MONTREAL ON A RAFT — SABBATH-BREAKING — VOYAGE 
TO SIERRE LEONE — RETURN HOME — WIFE STILL ON THE DE- 
CLINE — LAST SICKNESS AND DEATH — EPITAPH. 

During the early part of my wife's illness I worked in the 
woods in the winter, making staves for the West India 
market. In the spring we made a raft of our staves, and I 
went as a hand to take it to Montreal for shipment. At that 
time the facilities for navigating the bays and rivers in Up- 
per Canada were not as convenient as at present. We had 
no such thing as a tug-boat to help a vessel or raft over a 
difficult place. We passed down the Bay of Quinty without 
much difficulty, to a cluster of islands called the "Three 
Brothers," at the foot of Lake Ontario, and just above the 
town of Kingston, where the St. Lawrence Kiver commences. 
Here is a wide "gap," as it is called, extending for many 
miles, into which the lake sweeps with great force when the 
wind is west or south-west. No rafts will attempt to pass 
this gap unless with a fair wind, and prospects of its 
continuance for several hours. We reached this place, and 
were detained for three weeks with calms and unfavorable 
wind. In the meantime three other rafts arrived at the same 
islands, and were in the same predicament. The feelings 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 169 

of the owners can be imagined when we consider that they 
were confined to a small island with forty or fifty men, 
at an expense of board and wages, and with nothing 
profitable for them to do. At last, one Sabbath afternoon, 
the breeze sprung up fair, and all were on a move for a start 
except the owner of the raft to which I was attached, who 
declared he would not go, and told the others he thought the 
wind was not settled. Being a man of piety and sterling in- 
tegrity, notwithstanding all their sophistry and arguments, 
he adhered to his purpose of remaining though all should 
leave. The others proceeded on their voyage without us, with 
a fair wind. They did not forget to almost rend the air with 
their foolish jests, and further profaned the Lord's day by 
their shouts of triumph in so far having overcome the preju- 
dice of their early training as not to be bound by arbitrary 
rules that interfered with their worldly prosperity. But 
their triumph was short. They had proceeded but two 
or three miles when the wind died away, and they were left 
in the middle of the gap with no means to go forward or to 
return. During the night the wind blew a stiff gale from the 
west and drove them into Hatters Bay, where they were de- 
tained to re-raft their timber and repair damages, which cost 
the owners three hundred dollars extra. The next morning 
the wind was again fair, and we left our lonely island and 
passed our late companions working up to their necks in 
water to secure their timber. "We arrived at our market four 
weeks in advance of them, and that too without loss or extra 
labor. 

On returning home I found my wife yet very feeble, 
and I doubted whether with my low wages I could make 
her last days as comfortable as I desired. Her mother 
offered to take care of her while I made a voyage to sea. So 
I started to Montreal and engaged in a ship as second officer, 
for thirty -five dollars per month. The vessel was bound to 
Sierre Leone, on the west coast of Africa. At that time 
wages among farmers were from ten to twelve dollars per 



170 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

month, and but a small part in money. But in sickness 
money was needed, and could not often be obtained. 

Our voyage to the west coast of Africa was attended with 
no uncommon occurrence. Our crew were nearly all Eng- 
lish or American. The captain was a Congregationalist, and 
many of the crew were Methodists. We usually had social 
prayer every day, and on Sunday, when the weather would 
permit, we usually had religious services twice. The time 
passed pleasantly and agreeably. As we approached the coast 
we began a course of diet and regimen to prepare to meet 
the malarial fever of that country. Strange as it may appear, 
I was not unfit for duty one day while in port nor during the 
voyage. 

Sierre Leone is a British settlement on the west coast of 
Africa, a little north of the American colony of Liberia, and 
is composed chiefly of liberated slaves, captured by the Eng- 
lish cruisers. These are under the protection of the British 
government, which has formed a colony here, and given con- 
siderable aid to new-comers. Most of the inhabitants are 
blacks, yet many English emigrants have settled among 
them. Freetown — a significant name — is the capital, and 
was then (1825) a place of some note for its trade and com- 
merce. It was much dreaded by the slavers, who could 
scarcely refer to it without cursing, and, could they have done 
so, would have toppled it into the ocean. At that time the 
town contained about four thousand inhabitants, and was 
continually on the increase, both by emigration and the 
capture of slavers. Its buildings, among the poor, were sim- 
ple, and built after the manner of the natives generally; but 
many, by industry and economy, had materially bettered 
their circumstances, and began to imitate the English in 
houses and mode of living. 

1 he government buildings, however, were tolerable speci- 
mens of architecture, and the churches in the town — built 
principally by English Christian benevolence — would be a 
credit to any country town in Europe. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 171 

While we were in port two slavers were brought in, and 
adjudged as lawful prizes to a British cruiser that had 
captured them. One of them was sailing under Spanish 
colors, and bound for Cuba. It was a small brig, not more 
than three hundred tons burden, with upward of three hun- 
dred miserable human beings on board, stowed away in the 
hold and on the lower deck, in a similar form to pins stuck 
in paper, as sold in our stores. The other vessel was sailing 
under the Portuguese nag when first seen, and bound to the 
coast of Brazil. She was a schooner of about two hundred 
tons, with nearly two hundred slaves on board, in a similar 
condition to those of the other vessel. On examining the pa- 
pers of the latter vessel, she was found by her register to be 
American built, and owned by some person in New England, 
— perhaps a member of some orthodox church, or a good 
brother deacon, — whose his property was invested in acts of 
piracy, and which act would subject him to swing by the 
neck at the yard-arm of his own ship were justice done, and 
American law executed. These vessels were, of course, law- 
ful prizes to the ship that captured them, and a bounty was 
paid to the crew for every slave landed alive. The slavers 
had both been to sea about eight days; and during that time 
each had lost part of her wretched cargo, while many of 
them were landed in a dying condition. 

Every precaution is taken for the relief and comfort of the 
rescued slaves. Airy and well-ventilated barracoons are 
erected in a comparative healthy part of the town near the 
wharf, with commodious berths and separate departments for 
men, women, and children, with the best of clean bedding 
and nourishing food, and with nurses and skillful doctors in 
attendance. In fact, everything that benevolence and hu- 
manity can possibly accomplish is done to relieve their dis- 
tress and restore them to health. Of course, the rescued 
slaves are the wards of the British nation. Support is afforded 
when needed, and land is given to all who desire it. Many 
white people — chiefly from England — are residents of Free- 



172 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

town. The various orthodox denominations of Christians have 
each an interest in the town and colony, and many of them 
have church buildings in Freetown. The best churches, and 
most numerous communicants, are the Church of England, 
and English Wesleyan Methodists. With the latter I wor- 
shiped chiefly while in port, and on one occasion, by the 
courtesy of the missionary, I preached to a congregation of 
two or three hundred persons, — principally negroes, — many 
of whom were captured slaves. Thus by the providence of 
God I have been permitted to hold forth the word of life and 
offer salvation to dying men of various shades, colors, and 
condition, in three continents — America, Europe, and poor 
benighted Africa. This order of statement is observed, as it 
was my rotation of labor. 

While on the African coast, my health was as good as usual ; 
though some of our crew were sick, and two died of African 
fever. I think there is no country I ever visited, whose 
climate is more trying to European constitutions than 
Africa. 

We shipped our cargo, consisting of skins, pelts, dye- 
woods, palm-oil, and some ivory, and in a few weeks returned 
home. I made a little over one hundred dollars during my 
three months' absence. 

My humble domicile was still the abode of suffering and 
disease. On reaching my family I found my feeble wife no 
better, but rather on the decline. Soon after, it was quite ap- 
parent that Death had marked her for his victim. But the 
work of preparation had not been delayed. She had believed 
in and loved the blessed Kedeemer for more than twelve 
years, and had nothing to do but wait his pleasure. The 
sting of death was removed, and the grave was deprived of 
its terrors. She conversed about death and dying with much 
composure, as persons usually do about a pleasant journey 
they are about to perform. She distributed her clothes and 
other things among her sisters and friends, and gave direc- 
tions about her funeral with as much calmness and minute- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 173 

ness as persons usually do in ordinary business. Indeed, for 
many years the service of the Lord was her chief delight, 
and her most desirable companions were those with whom 
she could converse freely on the deep things of God and ex- 
perimental piety. .Not that in seeking the company of the 
pious other duties were neglected, but every duty incumbent 
upon her, which her declining health would allow her to per- 
form, she cheerfully did to the utmost of her strength and 
ability. She sustained the various relations she owed to 
society as wife, mother, sister, and daughter with credit to 
herself, universal approval of all who knew her, and to the 
entire satisfaction of him who knew and loved her best. 
She was a pattern of neatness and economy in her household 
affairs ; and she was always ready to lend a helping hand to 
the sffuering and needy, wherever found. 

In her dress and appearance she always stood committed 
as a follower of Christ, and when from home among strang- 
ers was often supposed to be a member of the Society of 
Friends. She imitated, in a great measure, their plainness 
of dress, without conforming in full to their antiquated 
stiffness. 

She was confined to her bed about three weeks, during 
which time we had a constant rush of relatives and friends, 
who came to visit us in order to hear the wonderful exhibi- 
tion she made of divine goodness, and to see with what 
nerve and composure she could "brush the dews of Jordan," 
and meet the monster face to face. It was remarked by all 
who heard her that the words of caution or exhortation she 
uttered were the most appropriate that ever fell from mortal 
lips. They seemed to be tinged with a supernatural power 
and influence that reached every heart. The night before she 
died I was advised by her mother and others to seek a little 
rest, as I had been in attendance in her room much of the 
time by day and night. I had scarcely fallen asleep when I 
was informed by one of the watchers that a change had 
taken place — that she was bolstered up in almost a sitting 



174 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

posture and was talking like an angel. I hastened down 
stairs as speedily as possible. The room seemed filled with 
the divine presence, and a most sacred radiance appeared to 
light up her pale but still smiling countenance. She was 
thought by some to be conversing with supernatural beings. 
"They have come," she said; "angels beckon me away. Jesus 
bids me come! Jesus, my adorable Kedeemer, I await thy 
will ! Oh, take me to thyself; thou knowest that I love thee 
with all my heart!" 

For a moment there was a pause, and a death-like stillness 
in the room. On opening her eyes she gazed with a loving 
and heavenly smile, and taking hold of my hand, with a 
pressure perhaps as firm as she was capable, she said with 
greater strength of vein than usual, "Sing." Said I, "What 
shall we sing?" She repeated the first line of one of her 
favorite hymns ; but in singing the following verse, we 
thought her spirit had fled : 

" Oh, that I could with favored John 
Recline my weary head upon 
My dear Redeemer's breast. 
From care and sin and sorrow free, 
Give me, Lord, to find in thee. 
My everlasting rest." 

When the singing ended she became calm, and drew me 
toward her. She then poured forth such words of exhorta- 
tion to me and her little son, her mother and others, as seemed 
truly angelic, and astonished every beholder, knowing, as we 
did, that her literary attainments were quite limited. She 
then appeared to be exhausted, and fell into a sweet slumber, 
from which she awoke no more until she opened her eyes in 
eternity. Thus died the wife of my youth, in the twenty- 
ninth year of her age, — though but young in years, yet a 
ripe Christian, — leaving me and her little child to meet the 
storms and adversities of life, without the privileges and 
counsels I had enjoyed in her company for the last nine 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 175 

years. We laid her remains beside a friend, and on her tomb 
was inscribed the following epitaph : 

" Sickness sore long time she bore,— 

Physicians were in vain,— 

Till God did please to give her ease, 

And free her from her pain." . . 



CHAPTER VI. 

COMMENCED TO TEACH A DISTRICT SCHOOL REMOVED TO AN 

INDIAN MISSION SOME OP THE CUSTOMS OP INDIANS — 

PREACHED BY AN INTERPRETER REMARKABLE CONVER- 
SIONS. 

I now had to change my mode of living. Myself and 
little son must be provided for, and for some time I was much, 
perplexed as to the course I should take. I was poor as re- 
gards this world's goods, but could raise sufficient money to 
go to England. But it would be quite uncertain whether I 
could find employment there unless on board ship; and since 
my conversion and call to preach I hoped not to be compelled 
to take that course. I had for several years made it a cus- 
tom to tell in a simple manner all my wants and desires to 
my heavenly Father, and he had often given me undoubted 
proofs of his kind care and providence toward me. I was 
exceeding lonely, and my loss seemed to be irreparable. My 
little boy much increased my weight of sorrow. Being over 
eight years old he was always with me, and by frequently 
alluding to his mother kept the wound still bleeding. More- 
over, he resembled his mother so much that he kept her 
presence continually before me, and I could not reconcile 
myself to part with him. I still had confidence that Grod 
would in some way open up a path for my ready feet to walk 
in, and sustain me in this dark hour. 

My wife died in the early part of Septemoer, and after two 
months of much anxiety I received a letter from my brother- 



176 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

in-law and some of his neighbors, giving me an invitation to 
teach their district school during the approaching winter, 
and offering board and accommodations for me and my child. 
But here was a blessing I thought I had no room to con- 
tain. They certainly did not know my acquirements or 
lack of ability, or they never would think of intrusting their 
children to such an instructor as myself. 

I was now in a dilemma. I had not been to school one day 
in all my life, — except Sunday-school, — and had ney^er seen a 
school in session. I knew nothing about the mode of teach- 
ing, or the government of scholars, or what amount of 
knowledge was requisite to fit a person to take charge of a 
district school. Of course, I hesitated to comply with the 
request, knowing, as I did, my unfitness for the situation; 
though, at the same time, it was the very place I should have 
chosen under my circumstances, if I only had the necessary 
qualifications. This, too, was made the subject of prayer and 
much thought, and my mind was directed to my little boy 
for instruction and information. I had read, "A little child 
shall lead them," and who knows but it may be so in my 
case. My son was over eight years of age, and had been to 
school more than four years. He had advanced very rapidly, 
and was considered a good scholar for one of his age. I im- 
mediately put myself under his tuition, and plied him with 
all the questions I could think of in regard to the formations 
of classes, the number of times they read or spelled in each 
session, how order was enforced, etc. At the same time I 
studied hard in Webster's Spelling-book, and Lindley Mur- 
ry's English Eeader — they were about the only books we had 
in school in those days besides the New Testament. I could 
read tolerably well, and could write and compose so as to be 
understood ; and I knew the first four rules of arithmetic. 
This was about all the qualification I had to fit me for a 
school-teacher. After obtaining all the information I could 
from my scanty resources it seemed that the school was all 
mapped out before me, and I could see myself in the midst of 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 177 

my scholars, with every eye turned toward me, and all 
anxious to receive instruction. 

I wrote to my friends accepting the offer, and with fear and 
trembling soon commenced operations in this, to me, new and 
perilous enterprise. It should be remembered that in those 
days (fifty years ago) no examination before a superintend- 
ent or committee was required. Had that been the case, my 
judgment would have deterred me from ever attempting to 
act the part of a pedagogue. But the officers of the district 
who employed me were no better qualified to examine me 
than I was to examine them. By observing the motions of 
the scholars, occasionally hearing their remarks about the 
course of former teachers, using the half ounce of common 
sense Grod had given me, keeping my eyes and ears open, 
and, above all, having a firm reliance on divine aid, I man- 
aged to secure the good-will and attention of the children 
and the approbation of all concerned. 

During the time I taught this school I made more rapid 
advance in my own studies than did even my scholars. I was 
diligent in trying to inform myself, and to obtain knowledge 
from every source within my reach. By close application to 
the duties imposed upon me, and employing all my spare 
time to fit myself better for my task, I am confident that I 
obtained more valuable information, in regard to literary ac- 
quirements, than I had ever gained in any previous ten 
years. I continued to teach in this school upward of three 
months, or until the month of March, 1828, when I was 
informed by a missionary that they were in need of a teacher 
on the station among the Chippawa Indians, on Eice Lake, 
and were anxious to obtain a local preacher for that of- 
fice, who would supply the place of the missionary during 
his occasional absence. He further stated that the board 
had their attention directed to me as a suitable person for 
that situation, and desired me to give my consent, if possible, 
and to do so at my earliest convenience. After consultation 
with a few friends, and, above all, seeking divine direction, I 
12 



178 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

consented to the cnange, provided that I could get released 
from my present engagement. This was soon obtained. A 
young man was installed to fill out the remainder of my 
term, and again I started on a new enterprise — not without 
many misgivings as to my ultimate success. 

This was indeed a new employment, and as much experi- 
mental as my former undertaking ; but it was one in which I 
had begun to take delight, and which I hoped I was better 
qualified to perform. I had no fear that my scholars were in 
advance of me in literary accomplishments, and was quite 
sure that they would prove as docile and submissive as my 
former pupils. I went to my appointed field of labor with 
a glad heart and willing mind. We had to teach not only 
the rudiments of learning, but the customs and manners ot 
civilization, and, above all, the first principles of the gospel of 
Christ. The Indians, as they came into the mission, were 
exceedingly filthy and degraded in their habits. Not only 
were they pagans, without any correct views of the existence 
of God or his claims upon his creatures, but lying and dis- 
honesty and other low, crimes were mere trifles in their esti- 
mation, in their aboriginal condition, and none placed any 
confidence in the doings or assertions of another. 

We had to take them as we found them, — as rough stones 
from nature's quarry, — and endeavor to polish them as best 
we could. Yet we had less trouble and fewer trials with the 
young than in an equal number of white children who were 
addicted to the vices of civilization. Notwithstanding their 
ignorance and vicious manner of life, they were exceeding 
apt to learn ; and as they advanced in their letters and spell- 
ing they became very anxious to improve. We had more 
trouble with the adults. In addition to their loose and cor- 
rupt habits and ignorance, a vast amount of pride — which 
always accompanies ignorance and poverty — was exhibited, 
more or less, in various ways. Sometimes it showed itself in 
stubbornness and sulks, avoiding as much as possible any 
contact with the missionary and his family, or any white 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 179 

person on the mission premises. They would tell ns that 
their fathers had done well enough without the pale-faces, 
and could still do without their help, and that their cus- 
toms and religion were as good for them as ours were for 
the whites. They often informed us that their medicine- 
men knew as much as we did, and could do them more 
good in time of sickness and trouble; that the Great 
Spirit had placed them and us in different modes of life 
as best pleased him, and it was neither good nor wise for 
either party to go contrary to his will. Not unfrequently 
they were quite shrewd in their objections to 'civilization, 
saying that should they adopt our mode of life it would pro- 
duce more care, anxiety, and labor to supply their wants. 
These, and many more obstacles, we had to meet and over- 
come before we could persuade them to submit to receive 
instruction, or adopt any part of our mode of living. Yet 
they appeared to be not devoid of gratitude for any favor 
shown them, especially kindness to their children ; and our 
assiduity to teach them seemed to have instant effect, and 
operated favorably on their sensibilities. It would not do to 
be harsh or severe with them. We had to use much patience, 
treat them with kindness, and look upon them as mere 
children, though of a larger growth, with all the follies and 
perversities of children in their first lessons of instruction. 
The greatest difficulty we had was to enforce social order. 
We had to insist at the commencement upon the equality of 
the squaws with the men. For a long time we made but lit- 
tle progress in this respect, until the Spirit of Grod began to 
work upon their dark and untutored minds. After they 
manifested some desire for religious instruction the work ot 
imparting lessons in civil and social improvement was com- 
paratively easy. In their normal state their wives were es- 
teemed by them as much inferior to themselves — by some as 
mere playthings, or toys, to be used or laid aside at pleasure, 
but by many as little better than beasts of burden. In their 
frequent removals their squaws not only carried their young 



180 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

children, but as many of their household articles as possible, 
together with the provisions, if they had any; while their 
liege lord, with stately strides, marched in front with his gun 
on his shoulder and ammunition by his side. When a halt 
was made, the squaws, and children who were large enough 
to help, erected the wigwam, cut wood for the lire, and pre- 
pared the food, while his lordship stretched himself at full 
length on the ground, and stoically watched the proceedings 
and preparations made for his comfort. When all had thus 
been accomplished the unpolished nabob was informed of the 
achievement; but none dare partake of the repast which 
their skill and labor had provided until his honor had first 
secured the portion he claimed. If there was a lack of sup- 
plies for all, the squaw was the one who had to go to bed 
supperless. This degraded and unnatural custom for a long 
time stood in the way of any progress toward their social 
or religious improvement; and it seemed at times to be in- 
grained into their very nature, with the utter impossibility 
of ever effectually producing a change for the better. But it 
was believed that by patience and perseverance we would 
eventually succeed in working a radical change; that the 
Indian, after all, was human ; that vices and customs appar- 
ently as invincible as this had been removed from society, 
and we would not despair even in this arduous case. 

The missionary knew that it would not do to yield the 
point even for once. This inhuman practice, so inconsistent 
with the common instincts of nature, must be overcome and 
removed before we could reasonably expect to succeed in 
training them in other branches of civilized life* Hence no 
Indian was allowed to partake of food at the public table on 
the missionary premises, however hungry he might be, with 
out the company of his wife, if she was present. 

When I arrived at the station there were about ninety In- 
dians, comprising thirty families, living on the mission grounds; 
and about fifty of the adults were either hopefully converted 
or under religious instruction — that is, they met in class on 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 181 

probation. Those who professed to be converted appeared to 
be deeply pious. They were prompt and punctual to attend 
the means of grace, moral and honest among their associates, 
and much engaged in trying to promote the cause of Christ 
among their pagan brethren. When once brought to submit 
to the yoke of Christ it did not gall their necks; nor were 
they restive under labor, but appeared to be willing and even 
anxious to follow the' advice and obey those whom they believ- 
ed were capable to instruct them, and had given the most 
tangible and indubitable proof of love for their souls and 
ardent desire for their temporal and eternal welfare. 

These converts soon became extremely docile, and placed 
the utmost confidence in their instructors. Indeed, the mis- 
sionary was looked up to as a father, whose wishes became 
law to the whole tribe, both old and young. Like the cen- 
turion in the gospel, he would say to one, " Come, and he 
cometh; and to another, Go, and he goeth; and to a third, 
Do this, and he would do it." The children in the school 
made as rapid progress in their studies as children of other 
schools do, and, indeed, more, because they had not so 
many things to unlearn as many white children have when 
they commence going to school. Neither had they so many 
things to occupy their minds or to divert their attention 
from their books as many white children have. The con- 
dition of subordination was also more complete than among 
others. 

Moreover they were actuated by a laudable ambition to 
imitate the whites in whatever was praiseworthy; and the 
example of the white population in what was safe to copy, 
together with the fact of their superior attainments in knowl- 
edge and comfort, was constantly held up before them as an 
inducement to stimulate them to exertion to acquire an 
advance in knowledge and virtue. 

My mind was deeply impressed with the important posi- 
tion which I had assumed, and I engaged in my new and 
untried calling with much pleasure and profit I esteemed 



182 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

it quite a change for the better in leaving a white school and 
endeavoring to impart instruction to the aborigines. 

We had attached to the mission about one hundred acres 
of land under improvement, all cleared and fenced by Indian 
labor — superintended, of course, by the missionary. There 
was quite a respectable number of houses, and such public 
buildings as were needed, all built of logs, but in a neat and 
comfortable manner. We raised on the farm nearly all we 
needed for the establishment, besides exercising our hospital- 
ity to new-comers, who were often quite numerous, especially 
in the winter season. There was much government land in 
the vicinity, and at the proper season we could make maple- 
sugar by tons, which, together with the fruits of the chase, 
made our living excellent. We had preaching twice each 
Sabbath, besides prayer and class meetings, and religious 
services of some sort every day; and on two evenings in the 
week there was preaching either by the missionary or some 
one else. When the missionary was absent the entire charge 
of the establishment devolved on myself, and in that case it 
was true that in labors I was more abundant. Neither the 
missionary nor myself could hold intercourse with or preach 
to the people without an interpreter; and we had an excellent 
one by the name of William Beaver, a noble specimen of an 
Indian, who had lived more or less in white society from his 
boyhood. He could talk English fluently, and was among 
the first-fruits of missionary labor. He had made consider- 
able progress in reading and writing. This man, living 
among the whites for many years, had become addicted to 
all the vices found in civilized society, especially that of in- 
temperance; but when in middle life the grace of God ar- 
rested him in his benighted and sottish condition, he became 
one of the most zealous of Christians, and all who knew him 
gave him full credit for his Christian profession. Soon after 
his conversion he expressed an ardent desire for the conver- 
sion and amelioration of his race, and made known to many 
leading Christian men the confidence he felt that with suit- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 183 

able and kind efforts his tribe, though the most degraded 
known in the province, might be brought under the influence 
of civilization arid Christianity. William Beaver may be 
justly esteemed as the forerunner, if not the founder, of 
evangelical missions in Upper Canada. 



CHAPTER YIL 

MISSION- WORK CONTINUED DRINKING CUSTOMS PREVAILING 

PRACTICE OF INTEMPERANCE WILLIAM BEAVER'S OPINION 

OF WHISKY-DRINKING CHRISTIANS — JOHN SUNDAY, A NA- 
TIVE EXHORTER HIS FAITHFUL LABORS PREACHING IN 

THE SAP-BUSH SEVERAL CONVERTED. 

It has been stated before that efforts in the temperance 
cause were unknown, only in connection with the church. 
Of course, none who were in the habit of getting drunk were 
considered as proper candidates for church-membership; 
yet tippling was not only tolerated in the church, but openly 
approved. Most men would have their dram in the morning 
to give them an appetite, and so for every meal through the 
day ; and every farmer who could afford it would have oue 
or more barrels of whisky in his cellar. 

Ministers usually drank when visiting their flocks, and sel- 
dom refused to indulge in the social glass. Few dared to 
advocate total abstinence from alcoholic beverages, but. on 
the contrary, would advocate the moderate use of ardent 
spirits, and not unfrequently wet their ichlstles before they 
departed for the sanctuary. One of the greatest difficulties 
in the way of church order was the repeated complainus of 
disorderly conduct of members through the free use of sti u- 
lants. 

Much of the work performed in rural districts requiring 



184 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

more than one man was done by what was called "bees." 
"We had lagging bees, mowing bees, husking bees, and numer- 
ous others; and all these "bees" had stings. None would 
attend or render any help if whisky, or its equivalent, was 
not forthcoming, and that, too, copiously; and he who could 
carry the most without becoming unfit for labor was consid- 
ered the best fellow. Church-members would often find it 
difficult to pass through the fire and not get burned. But in 
laboring for the conversion and elevation of the Indian alco- 
holic drinks were not allowed, unless prescribed by a phy- 
sician ; and that indeed was very seldom, and sparingly. 

A total relinquishment of anything that could intoxicate 
was a prerequisite condition required of all who came to re- 
side on the mission-station. An Indian who was soundly 
converted, or who had been benefited by our course of train- 
ing, could scarcely believe it possible that a man could be a 
Christian and indulge in the habitual use of intoxicating liq- 
uors. There were several missionary stations among the 
natives in Upper Canada, some of them many miles distant 
from each other, so it was desirable to keep up a friendly in- 
tercourse between the tribes. The Indians, like other people, 
loved to visit their friends, and would sometimes attend a 
quarterly or camp meeting among the whites, at no great 
distance from the station. We often held missionary con- 
ventions for the purpose of increasing the missionary spirit 
among the people, and also to obtain aid for our work that 
we might enlarge our borders. At such times we had to use 
the utmost caution lest the natives should come in contact 
with dram-drinking Christians; for all well knew that one false 
step might easily lead to another, and then perhaps to their 
final ruin. There were many unprincipled whites who would 
have been rejoiced to witness the overthrow of all our labors 
to reclaim these sons of the forest, and then pride themselves 
on the accomplishment of their predictions: "Did not we 
tell you that it was no use to try to convert the Ingens." 

On one occasion we had to spare our interpreter, William 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 185 

Beaver, to visit another station two or three Gays' journey 
distant, which he performed on foot. He had written di- 
rections where to stop among the brethren for refreshments. 
On his return the missionary inquired if a certain brother 
treated him kindly. 

He said, "Yes." 

" Well, did you see Brother S.?" 

"Yes." 

"Don't you think he is a good man?" 

" Well, I suppose so." 

"But," said the preacher, "don't you believe he is a good 
Christian brother?" 

" I suppose so." 

" Do you doubt his piety?" 

Drawing himself to his full height, and looking exceeding- 
ly serious, Beaver said, " He drinks whisky, and offered me 
some." 

This to him was at least ground for doubt as to the com- 
pleteness of his Christian character, and should be a terrible 
rebuke to all professing Christians who indulge in this de- 
basing and soul-destroying practice. 

One of the members of the church named "John Sun- 
day," who was among the first-fruits of missionary labor, 
was baptized. He was a large, portly man, with a very 
prepossessing appearance. He had great powers of endur- 
ance, was very kind in his manners, and manifested much 
patience with his pagan oppressors. He had received license 
to exhort, and was said to be quite eloquent in his native 
tongue. All the Indians appeared to love him, and profited 
much by his frequent labors among them. Whenever he held 
a meeting it always appeared to be accompanied with the di- 
vine presence; and the Holy Spirit seemed to pervade him, 
body and soul. He labored very hard, not only with his 
fellow-christians, but among his pagan acquaintances. When 
he selected one of the* latter as a subject of prayer and in- 
struction, he seldom failed in his purpose of bringing him 



186 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

under the influence of the gospel, and ultimately to the 
Savior. It was often said among the tribe, " Sunday has got 
hold of him; he will have to come." 

Soon after sugar-making John Sunday and two other 
Indians took their guns and packs on their backs, and went 
more than one hundred miles north to Mud Lake, in the 
midst of the forest, to seek after six pagan families of Indians, 
who were pursuing the spring hunt. They were absent 
several weeks. One Saturday afternoon about the middle of 
May they returned to the station, bringing with them these 
families, consisting of twelve adults with their children. 

The next day being pleasant, it was proposed to hold our 
meeting in the sap-bush, among the maple-trees, as our 
school-house, which we used for meeting, was usually crowd- 
ed. The missionary was absent, and it devolved on me to 
conduct the religious services of the day. At the appointed 
hour we gathered our flock together in the grove. There 
were probably one hundred and fifty persons in all, old and 
young being present. Among them were a number of white 
persons from the surrounding settlements, who had come 
several miles to worship with us. I took my place on a stand 
erected for the purpose, with Bro. Beaver, the interpreter, by 
my side. After the preliminary exercises were over (all be- 
ing interpreted to the people), I selected my text from I. 
Tim. i. 15: "This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all ac- 
ceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save 
sinners; of whom I am chief." The brethren, of course, 
were seated as near the stand as possible, on temporary seats, 
as is usual in woods-meetings. But the pagans, who had ar- 
rived the previous day, retired as far as they could in the 
distance and yet remain within the limits of the place of meet- 
ing. In true Indian style they squatted on the ground, lean- 
ing against the great maple-trees, with their backs toward 
both preacher and people. During prayer and singing there 
seemed to be an unusual feeling of devotion among the breth- 
ren; and Bro. Beaver, when interpreting the prayer, appeared 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 187 

to be deeply affected, and hearty amens escaped from many 
lips. Perhaps the fact that so many pagans were there, who 
had never until now been present at a Christian meeting, 
had a powerful effect upon their minds, as all were anxious 
for their conversion. After reading my text, Bro. Beaver 
began to interpret, but was so filled with emotion that he 
almost broke down, and stood and sobbed like a child in great 
distress. He was so overcome by his feelings that he had to 
sit down to save himself from falling. For a few minutes I 
had to desist* from further remarks, while the people all over 
the ground shouted, "Hallelujah!" "Jesus!" "Amen!" (It 
should be remembered that among the Indians these words 
are always uttered in English, as they have no words of 
similar import in their own language.) The pagans, on 
hearing the shouting, arose to their feet and attempted to 
hide behind the large trees. They peeped around at us with 
all the ferociousness and slyness peculiar to their race, and at 
last settled into a vacant stare and profound indifference. 
After awhile the tumult subsided, and I continued the dis- 
course. The people, with more calmness and much apparent 
earnestness, gave good attention to the glorious truths elab- 
orated from that precious text. When I reached that part of 
the text which declares that these glad tidings are " worthy 
of all acceptation," whether by white or Indian, or men or 
women, and that all are interested and may be benefited and 
saved by embracing salvation by Christ Jesus and conform- 
ing to the requirements of the gospel, the power of God 
seemed to come down on the whole assembly, and it was use- 
less to attempt to proceed any farther with my discourse. 
At this juncture the people gave a shout "which made the 
welkin ring," and several of the pagans came from behind 
the trees, faced the stand, and for a few minutes looked 
upon the scene with utter amazement, their countenances at 
the same time showing their deep distress and awful agony 
of mind. Some of them appeared disposed to leave the 
ground, but seemed devoid of strength to accomplish their 



188 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

purpose. They had taken only a few steps when five or six 
of their number gave a kind of gutteral grunt, or incoherent 
sound, and fell like dead men to the ground. The others 
stood and trembled like persons afflicted with the ague, and 
began to cry in their own language, "0 mushemito /" and fell 
upon their faces in the utmost confusion and distress. The 
brethren gathered around them and prayed and sung, "Jesus, 
se pee nee she nee quaw," ("Jesus, the name that charms our 
fears,") and soon there was a shout in the camp. Deliver- 
ance had come, and victory perched upon Israel's banners. 

The morning meeting could not be closed, but was contin- 
ued till late in the afternoon. The result of this day's effort 
was the conversion of eight of the twelve pagans. Many of 
the white people who were with us on that occasion, and 
who were skeptical in reference to the sudden conversion of 
these untaught savages, acknowledged that God was in this 
movement, and declared that their skepticism was all gone; 
and they were willing to admit with thankfulness that " God 
had granted to these poor gentiles repentance unto life." 

This indeed was a great and glorious day on our station. 
Brother Sunday and others were in great ecstacy. Brother 
Beaver was so overcome and exhausted that he was unable 
to do anything by way of interpreting, and so we had to give 
the meeting up into the hands of the Indians for the remain- 
der of the day. In a few days the missionary returned; and 
the intelligence of our meeting gladdened his heart. The 
good news soon reached other stations, and spread rapidly 
among the white settlements. The good work continued for 
several weeks. The remainder of the party brought to the 
mission by Bro. Sunday were soon afterward converted to 
God ; and a glorious revival spread among the white popula- 
tion in two or three different neighborhoods. 

I continued my labors among the children, and preached 
occasionally, until the month of July, 1828. I look back up- 
on those scenes as among the brightest and greenest spots in 
my chequered life, and remember this as the place where I 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 189 

witnessed greater displays of the saving power of G-od than 
ever before in my life. It was a great trial to leave this sa- 
cred locality. The children and people, and the missionary 
and his family, were all exceedingly dear to me; and the 
work upon which I had been engaged had been pleasant and 
delightful. But, as will be subsequently seen, duty called 
me in another direction, and it was imperative that I should 
obey. 

About this time I received a letter from my parents, ex- 
pressing great anxiety for my return home, and hoping to 
see me once more before they died. I had not seen any of 
my relatives since my conversion. The last time I saw them 
I was a wild, reckless boy of fifteen years of age. I was now 
a man nearly thirty. God had given me a new heart, and in 
the most wonderful manner prepared my mind for the great 
work he had appointed me to perform. My heavenly Father 
had graciously forgiven me the sins of my youth, as well as 
those of riper years. Though I had by letter often expressed 
my regret and sorrow for leaving my father's house in a 
clandestine manner, and had received his forgiveness and 
blessing in return, yet I was anxious to receive the assurance 
of pardon from his lips, after expressing my sorrow on my 
knees before him. 

I was now living in single life, and it was the most appro- 
priate time to make the voyage. I could find a good place 
for my child while I made the trip to England, which I did 
not think would separate us more than six months. Should 
anything occur to prevent my return there would be fewer 
dear ones to mourn my loss than if I were married ; for it was 
my intention to settle down again at a suitable time. 



190 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



CHAPTER VIII. 

LEAV MISSION-STATION — REACH MONTREAL — ARRIVAL IN 

LONDON — REFLECTIONS ON AGAIN SEEING MY PARENTS — 
VISIT MY OLD SABBATH-SCHOOL — FIRST SERMON PREACHED 
IN LONDON. 

After a farewell- meeting at the mission -station, which was 
of an exceedingly interesting character, and attended with 
deep regrets, I took passage for Montreal. At this place I 
found a new ship bound for London, and hired as second 
officer for twenty -five dollars per month. This agreement 
was made upon the discharge papers I had received from his 
majesty's ship Prince Regent more than eleven years previ- 
ously. I was fearful, owing to so many changes having 
taken place in nautical affairs during that length of time, I 
•should be unable to comprehend the situation, and thus lose 
my influence over the men. But my fears in this respect were 
groundless. The changes in implements and customs, as 
well as management, were indeed important and numerous; 
but I soon comprehended the whole affair, and in a little 
time learned the names of the new implements and their 
various uses, and felt perfectly at home in my old em- 
ployment. 

We reached London on a Saturday afternoon in the month 
of October, after a very agreeable and pleasant passage. By 
nightfall we had the ship safely moored in the dock. The 
crew were discharged with the promise of their wages on 
Monday. I started after dark to find my uncle's house 
amidst a maze and wilderness of complicated streets. My 
uncle had a prominent residence, and 1 knew if I found him 
I should soon find my father's house. I had been absent 
about fifteen years, and great changes had taken place in the 
city during that time. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 191 

I concluded it was best to hire a boy to conduct me to the 
street where my uncle lived. I did so, and by ten o'clock in 
the evening I was in the arms of my own dear aunt. But a 
short time could be spent with these dear relatives, as I was 
exceedingly anxious to see my parents that night, and by 
eleven o'clock I was conducted to their house. The family 
had retired for the night. My aunt, who accompanied me, 
when asked why she came at that unseasonable hour, said, 
"There is a young man present who knew your son G-eorge 
in America." The door was soon opened, and we were cor- 
dially received. I was not immediately recognized by my 
mother, who had just admitted us into the house. My father, 
who was confined to his bed, inquired if 1 knew his son 
George. I replied, "Yes, sir." He then inquired how long 
since I saw him. I told him not long since. My mother 
then, as by instinct, and as she had done eighteen years be- 
fore, flew toward me with a candle in her hand. She looked 
at my chin and saw the well-known scar, and exclaimed with 
wonderful emotion, and almost fainting, " It is G-eorge him- 
self" 

I need not attempt to describe the scene that followed. 
My brothers and sisters, about eight in number, who were 
yet living at home, were soon awakened with the news 
that the prodigal had returned to his father's house. Little 
sleep could be obtained that night. The excitement, as may 
be imagined, was too intense to allow of slumber. My whole 
soul was filled with humble gratitude to my heavenly Father 
that my return home was so much different in spirit and 
manner to that in which I had left the parental roof when 
only a child of eight years. 

I bad now arrived at the time and place I had so long de- 
sired since my conversion to GJ-od, namely, to fall down before 
my ill-treated and deeply-afflicted parents and acknowledge 
my sin in causing them so much trouble and anxiety as well 
as sorrow on my account, and to seek their forgiveness and 
blessing. This being accomplished, I felt much relieved in 



192 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

my mind, and was more than ever determined to consecrate 
myself to the service of God. 

The next day being Sunday I went to "Darling Row," 
where I attended Sabbath-school when a little boy, and until 
I was eight years of age. I found the building occupied by 
the Methodists as a chapel, and the school was removed to 
another place. To that place I repaired in the afternoon with 
anxious feet and a light and glowing heart. When I reached 
the building I found my old teacher still at his post. He was 
a dwarf, and less than three feet in height. I easily recog- 
nized him by his form. I told him that I had been his pupil 
for several years when a little boy; had been to sea since 
then for a number of years, but for the last ten years had 
been in America, and was now on a visit to my parents; that 
gratitude prompted me to find the school in order to make an 
acknowledgment of the advantages I had received while a 
member of his class. Of course he aj>peared to be much 
elated, and said as soon as the classes had recited he would 
introduce me to the school, and give me an opportunity to 
a 'dress the teachers and scholars. 

I need not say that our interview was interesting, and I 
hope profitable. After the school was dismissed I was in- 
vited to attend the monthly concert of teachers for prayer 
and mutual instruction, which occurred that afternoon, ac- 
companied with a tea-meeting (a practice quite common in 
that country), which in every respect was of a truly Chris- 
tian character. In the evening I was invited to preach in 
their commodious and beautiful chapel. For the first time, I 
ascertained that my early lessons of religious instruction were 
obtained at a " Particular Baptist" Sabbath-school. This 
was my first effort in Europe, and was made the day 
after I had landed on my native soil; and it appeared to me 
more appropriate that I should commence my work in the 
place and among the people who had in an early day took a 
deep interest in my spiritual welfare. I might have excused 
myself on the ground of fatigue and want of preparation, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 193 

having just closed a long voyage on the ocean, but my prom- 
ise was sacred. I was under obligation to " tell to all around 
what a dear Savior I had found." God was specially present 
in the effort, and the pastor as well as my former teacher 
tendered me their hearty congratulations. 

The remarks I made in the Sabbath-school were afterward 
published, in a condensed form, in their magazine, as follows: 

"Some time ago a respectably-dressed young man entered a 
Sunday-school in London, and after some conversation with 
the superintendent, stated that about twenty-five years ago 
he commenced as a scholar in that school, and while in at- 
tendance the truths of religion which he was taught made a 
strong impression on his mind. He left the school at an ear- 
ly age, and for several years followed the sea, and much of 
the time he was on board of a ship in his majesty's service. 
He there experienced many trials, and endured many vicis- 
situdes- and though he made no profession of religion at that 
time, still many lessons which he had received from the 
teachers would often come into his mind. At the close of the 
war with the United States he was paid off, and as a reward 
for his services received a considerable grant of land in Can 
ada, on which he had been located for several years. While 
there he became decidedly pious. He had prospered very 
well on his estate, and was now a preacher of the gospel. He 
attributed to the instructions received in the Sunday-school 
the state of his mind while on shipboard, which would not 
allow him to commit sin as others did ; and he traced to the 
same cause his ultimate decision to lead a pious life. Fur- 
ther: he considered his prosperity on his farm as mainly 
arising from the lessons of prudence and religion received in 
early life from his teachers. He expressed himself very 
grateful to God that he had been brought up in a Sunday- 
school." 
13 



194 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



CHAPTEE IX. 

RAMBLES ABOUT LONDON — BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THE CITY AS 
IT WAS FORTY YEARS AGO — MODE OF LIVING IN READY- 
FURNISHED LODGINGS — UNITED WITH THE WESLEYAN METH- 
ODISTS — APPOINTED TO PREACH AS A LOCAL PREACHER. 

I was now in the great city of London, almost one of the 
wonders of the world ; a city noted for its extreme wealth 
and most squalid poverty. The streets were daily thronged, 
from early dawn until late at night, by persons who, in pur- 
suit of their daily avocations, seemed to be the most anxious 
and the most assiduous of any class of persons I had ever 
seen or heard of. Each person, bent upon his own business 
or pleasure, was passing or repassing with the utmost rapidi- 
ity, and each doubtless with some special object in view. 
While watching their movements and numbers I wondered 
where this vast multitude could obtain food; and then, when 
entering any of their numerous markets, the question would 
arise, Who could consume all this produce ? Of course, in a 
city like London there is a vast amount of crime. But there 
is also a great amount of sterling piety and active benevo- 
lence; and there is no form of wretchedness, disease, or pov- 
erty, found in that metropolis of the world, but what is 
generously provided for by its numerous charities. Much is 
said about the pauperism of London, and we are often told 
that the extreme low wages paid for labor, and the oppres- 
sions of the aristocracy and the wealthy, are the causes of 
suffering among the poor. But those who argue thus do not 
consult figures, or know whereof they affirm. In no part of 
Europe are higher wages paid to the laborer or mechanic 
than in England, and especially in London ; and there is no 
country on the eastern continent where the peasantry or 
lower classes are so well housed and fed. Witness the swarms 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 195 

of foreigners who are continually landing on the shores of 
England to seek for employment, and to secure better wages 
than they can obtain in their own country. Were it not for 
the great influx of a foreign population, Englishmen would 
secure more labor and a better remuneration. The fact is the 
same in all parts of the world. The curse of intemperance 
is the great cause of nine tenths of all the poverty and suifer- 
ing that exist ; and even in London there are few but might 
be in comfortable circumstances were it not for the almost 
universal practice of indulgence in intoxicating drinks. 

For a number of weeks I employed my time in seeing the 
wonders of this modern Babylon. Having brought a little 
money with me, and having nothing else to do, I determined 
to gratify my desire for sight-seeing and obtain a confirma- 
tion of what I had read and heard. Nor do I regret the time 
employed or the expense incurred in this direction. 

Talk of being lonely in the woods, or in the vast prairies 
of the West ! There is no place more lonely than a large 
city, where you come in contact with thousands every hour, 
no two of whom look alike, and none that you can recognize 
as a friend or acquaintance. I visited the British Museum, 
where are deposited many great curiosities, gathered from all 
parts of the known world, and also rare specimens of antiqui- 
ty; St. Pauls Cathedral, the largest church in existence 
except St. Peters at Kome; Westminister Abby, the place 
where sovereigns are crowned, and where most of them and 
other great personages are buried ; the monument at the foot 
of Fish Street hill, built in commemoration of the great fire 
of 1666, when a large part of Loudon was consumed. This 
fire has been by some called the "Fire of Gluttony," for no 
other reason, that I know of, but the significant fact that it 
commenced at "Pie Corner" and ended at "Pudding Lane." 

The Tower of London is a little town of itself, covering 
several acres of land, on the banks of the river Thames, and 
is the only fortress in or near the city. It was built by Wil- 
liam the Conqueror, nearly one thousand years ago ; and it 



196 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

is likely to stand for thousands of years to come. Besides 
the tower proper it contains within its walls dwellings 
and stores of various kinds, and workshops for all kinds of 
machines. It is surrounded by a deep and wide ditch; also, a 
wall, upon which cannon of heavy caliber are mounted. In 
the tower are deposited, for safe-keepiDg, the king's or 
queen's crown, and the crown-jewels, when not in use; also, 
Queen Elizabeth on horseback — herself and horse curiously 
made up of implements ot war, and surrounded by warlike 
utensils and instruments of torture, captured on the Spanish 
armada, which intended to again reduce England to popery 
under the reign of that monarch. The table on which the 
crown and crown-jewels are placed is made to revolve con- 
tinually, so that visitors can obtain a full view of each article. 
Specimens of wild animals are also kept for exhibition within 
the limits of the tower. A fee of one shilling will admit any 
person to see every portion of its interesting curiosities. 

The Zoological Garden in Southwark is a most beautiful 
place. Its walks and buildings can not probably be equaled 
in any other country. Animals of every description that can 
possibly be secured, and by skill and the application of sci- 
ence be made to respire in that climate, are on exhibition; 
and the student of natural history will be amply repaid for 
the time spent in visiting the different departments. 

The Thames Tunnel is also a magnificent achievement of 
human skill ; a triumph of art over the obstacles of nature. 
It is several miles down the river, below the first bridge, — or 
what is called the London Bridge, — where the traffic across 
the river is immense, and where the largest ships in the 
world can float. At this point a bridge would be wholly im- 
practicable, as vessels of large tonnage are continually on the 
move. To meet this necessity, and avoid the long distance 
of travel on the lower or London bridge, it was conceived 
that a passage could be procured under the river. In this 
age of wonders to conceive an undertaking is next door to 
its completion; and so the tunnel is finished. Now the river 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 197 

can be crossed without danger of coming in contact with the 
numerous barges, boats, and huge ships, which in other days 
was often unpleasant, and sometimes extremely hazardous. 
The tunnel is arched with brick, in an oblong form, and all 
pressure from without only tends to increase its strength and 
solidity. It has two carriage-ways and two foot-paths. In 
the center, stalls or shops are kept for the sale of many useful 
and ornamental articles, and also refreshments. It is lighted 
with gas, and is as pleasant a promenade as any street in the 
city. And while one is walking in this beautiful avenue, 
many yards below the bed of the river, perhaps the largest 
steamers, or other craft, are safely proceeding on their course 
directly over his head. 

Among other places of interest is Greenwich Hospital, 
where the old pensioned sailors who have served in the navy 
are comfortably provided for. It is a splendid building, 
equal in grandeur to any palace in the kingdom. It was 
founded by William and Mary, as a home or retreat for dis- 
abled and worn-out seamen, and is a credit to the nation that 
used to pride itself in the protection it derived from its 
" wooden walls," or extensive and efficient navy. 

In my rambles I went to Bunhill Fields burying-ground, 
or cemetery, directly opposite the City Eoad Chapel, which 
was built by Mr. John Wesley. Here I found the grave of 
John Bunyan, the greatest of all good dreamers, who was 
doubtless the marvel of the age in which he lived, and who 
has left to us and coming generations literary works which, 
next to the Book of books, will accomplish more good in the 
world than the productions of any man that has ever lived. 
JSfear Bunyan's grave is the last resting-place of Dr. Isaac 
Watts, the sweet singer of our modern Israel Surrounding 
it are the graves of numerous clergymen and noted laj^men 
of various dissenting churches. Bunhill Fields cemetery is 
perhaps the most beautiful place of its kind in the world. 
Its walks are nicely graveled, the ground is well shaded with 
trees, and all kept in the most perfect order. Gas-lights are 



198 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

kept burning through the night, and a watchman is em- 
ployed on the ground to guard again&t "body-snatchers," for 
there are interments every day. A parsonage of good di- 
mensions and handsome structure is on the grounds for a 
resident clergyman, who performs the funeral rites for those 
whose minister does not accompany the corpse ; for many 
are interred here from all parts of England, and from other 
countries. 

The City Eoad Chapel, owned by the Wesleyan Methodists, 
was built during Mr. Wesley's life-time, and is capable of 
seating about five thousand persons. It is a neat and com- 
modious structure, in the rear of which is a smaller building, 
capable of seating one thousand persons, called " The Morn- 
ing Chapel," as during Mr. Wesley's life -time, and for 
many years after, religious services were held in it every 
morning for one hour, commencing at five o'clock. When 
I was in London it was occupied only on Sunday morn- 
ings, and on week-day evenings. Most Methodists who 
go to the city for the first time make a pilgrimage to this 
ancient relic of Methodism. Of course I followed in the 
wake of my "illustrious predecessors," and was much de- 
lighted to pay my devotions in so sacred a place, which so 
many eminently worthy men and women had graced by their 
presence. 

The sexton lives on the premises, and is in daily requisition 
to give information to all who are led to this head-quarters 
of Methodism. On entering the vestry, for a small fee to the 
sexton, I had the gratification of putting over my shoulders 
the gown or surplice worn by Mr. Wesley when he preached, 
and which was left by his last will for the use of the officiat- 
ing minister of the chapel. Elisha wore the mantle previous- 
ly pendant on his master, and a double portion of the spirit 
of Elijah rested upon him ; but I have no idea that any por- 
tion of the noble and self-denying spirit of Wesley was 
conveyed to me by this simple act of self-gratification. I 
thought then, and yet think, that it is more like desecration 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 199 

than honor to the virtuous dead to come in contact with a 
garment he had so often handled. In the basement was still 
preserved the pulpit in which he used to preach in Moorfield, 
not far from the chapel, which was borne by four men when 
needed for out-door worship, and, after the services, was re- 
moved to that place for safety. 

After some time spent in looking around London, I obtain- 
ed work in a ship-chandler's store, at five dollars per week, 
and took a ready-furnished room, suitable for a single person, 
in the house where my sister and her husband resided, she 
keeping my room in order, while I took my meals at a coffee- 
house, or cook-shop. This is a very common mode of living 
in London, by single persons of both sexes, and quite inex- 
pensive. My breakfast, consisting of hot rolls and butter, 
and a pint of coffee, cost fourpence; dinner, consisting of 
soup, meat, and vegetables, and pudding, about one shilling, 
or twenty-five cents ; tea in the evening, about fourpence ; 
making for the three meals about forty-one cents — less than 
half my day's wages. Mrs. Cook, an old widow lady, owned 
the house in which I lodged. She lived in the basement, 
and obtained her support by the rent of the other part of the 
house. As she belonged to the Wesleyan Methodist society 
and was a woman of deep piety and sound experience, I often 
spent an evening in her company and obtained some infor- 
mation in regard to that denomination. 

It will be remembered that in the early part of my sea- 
faring life I was impressed into the British navy, and, after 
several years' service, left the ship by swimming to a mer- 
chant ship; and, to avoid detection, I took my mother's name 
in addition to my father's, and was known in Canada as 
(xeorge P. Holmes. The cause of this was well known to all 
who knew me; and none, that I knew of, ever censured me 
for taking that course. 

On leaving Canada for England I requested the minister 
to give me a letter of removal in my own name, without the 
additon of that of my mother's, which he willingly did, as 



200 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

on reaching my father's house I should necessarily be recog- 
nized by the family name. I have no apology to make for 
this act; none is needed. I never felt any condemnation for 
the innocent deception I practiced. No person was ever in- 
jured by the course I then took; and any one who is dispos- 
ed to censure me or find fault with me in the premises would 
not be satisfied with any apology I could make. 

Soon after I took lodgings at my sister's I went to Saint 
George's Chapel, a Wesleyan place of worship in the immedi- 
ate neighborhood, and, after preaching, attended the leader's 
meeting in the vestry, which, according to their usage, is the 
proper place for an official person to unite with the society 
or church, and be directed to a suitable class. Eev. Henry 
Moore, one of Mr. John Wesley's executors, and who wrote 
the life of the latter, presided at the meeting, and on reading 
my papers observed, " You did not belong to the Methodist 
Episcopal Church;" to which I replied, "No, sir." He then 
said to the leaders, "Do you know that our brethren in Amer- 
ica have bishops?" Some said no, and others, "Is it possi- 
ble !" while others again said they would like to see a 
Methodist bishop. Mr. Moore then said he was as well 
informed in regard to Mr. Wesley's views as any man living, 
for on the subject of organizing the Methodist Church in 
America Mr. Wesley had more than once spoken to him; and 
he had heard him sharply reprove Dr. Coke for the course 
he took in the organization of the American church in 1784. 
He further stated that Dr. Coke was doubtless a godly man, 
and a useful divine, but was aspiring, and very ambitious, 
and hoped by the course he took to have an influence for 
good on the Episcopalians in that country, whose ministers 
during the Kevolution had forsaken their charges and had 
not re-organized since the war. 

Turning to me, he said, "The preachers on this circuit 
take breakfast with me on Sunday ; come to my house next 
Lord's day, at eight o'clock, and we will give you work. 
Accordingly I went at the appointed hour, and found about 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 201 

thirty preachers present. There were forty-five preachers on 
the circuit (London East), — four itinerants and forty-one 
local. 

In England the Methodists have no "stations," not even in 
cities or populous towns, but always include a part of the 
country around, and give the people a change of preachers 
every Sabbath. 

On this circuit there were at that time thirty-six chapels 
and other places of worship, to be supplied twice, and some 
of them three times, each Sabbath, and forty-five men to do 
the work. Among so many it was not unusual that some of 
them were sick; or some of their families might be indis- 
posed, and require their presence at home ; or they might be 
out of 'town on business; and if they had work on the plan 
their places must be supplied. All except the four itinerants 
were local preachers, and gave their services to the cause of 
G-od and the church on Sunday gratuitously, and attended 
to their secular business on other days. Many of them were 
poor. They worked hard, and received low wages, and could 
not give time to attend to the business of filling up deficien- 
cies on week-days; hence the necessity of attending to this 
duty on Sunday. And no part of the day was more appro- 
priate or more readily attended than the breakfast hour. 
Mr. Wesley, during his life-time, had established this rule, 
and required the circuit to meet the expense, which indeed 
was very trifling compared with the good to be derived, and 
the labor performed. It had always worked admirably. 

Our repast was an English breakfast, very simple and 
plain. But the hour's interview was exceedingly interesting, 
in exchanging thought with so many gifted brethren; and I 
was especially pleased in hearing from Mr. Moore, who was 
one of Mr. Wesley's confidential Mends, and had been an 
itinerant preacher for more than sixty years. He was al- 
ways ready with his Irish wit and repartee, and full of rem- 
iniscences of early Methodism: He was intimately acquainted 
and contemporary with the Wesleys, Whitefield, Fletcher, 



202 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

Benson, Eowland Hill, Toplady, John Nelson, Dr. Coke, 
Francis Asbury, and many others; and his numerous anec- 
dotes of former times were highly entertaining and truly in- 
structive. 

At my first interview with tnose brethren at their weekly 
breakfast meeting, after I had united with the society and 
delivered up my papers Mr. Moore put into my hands a 
printed plan of the circuit, extending for three months, 
showing each preacher his appointments for that length of 
time. He told me that Bro. Couch, one of their number, had 
just sailed for America; and he requested me to fill his ap- 
pointments for the present quarter ; after that my name would 
be inserted on the plan. In looking over it I discovered that 
Bro. Couch was appointed to preach on that day at Slater's 
Court Chapel. I reminded him of that fact, and inquired 
how I could find the place. The brethren appeared surprised 
that I was unacquainted with so notable a place as Slater's 
Court; but after informing them that I had been absent from 
London for fifteen years, they inquired if I knew the locality 
of Eosmary Lane. I replied in the affirmative. 

They then said, " Co into Eosmary Lane a little before 
meeting-time and follow some Methodist sister, and she will 
lead you to the chapel." 

" But," said I, " how am I to know a Methodist sister in the 
street?" 

"Why," said one, "by her dress and bonnet, to be sure. 
Don't you know them by that means in America?" 

I was constrained, with some confusion, to answer, " No." 

I did as I was requested, and stood a few moments on the 
pavement while the bells were tolling for church. I soon 
saw a lady whom I supposed, from her neat and plain dress, 
to be a Methodist. I followed in her wake, and soon found 
Slater's Court Chapel. 

It is a fact that Methodists in London, however wealthy, 
are far less fashionable in their .dress and equipage than those 
who bear the same name in the rural districts in this country. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 203 

Upon uniting with the Wesleyan Methodist Church in Lon- 
don, the question is usually asked, " What are you going to 
do?" Yery few are allowed to be idle; all are required to be 
occupied in the wide field of benevolence or usefulness. None 
are supposed to have accomplished their mission by attending 
meetings, contributing to the support of the gospel, and ab- 
staining from wrong-doing. Active piety is demanded and 
expected by every member, whether old or young, rich or 
poor; and none are allowed to absent themselves from class- 
meeting without a reasonable excuse. All who have health 
and ability are set to work in some form. Those who have 
the gift receive license to preach or exhort. Some have a 
special gift for leading a class. A blank book is put into their 
hands, and they are required to find awakened persons, if 
but two or three, form them into a class as seekers, and meet 
them and give instruction once a week. Others are formed 
into bands — called "prayer leaders" — consisting of two men 
and two women, whose duty is to hold prayer-meetings as 
often as practicable, in private houses or elsewhere; and each 
member is pledged to be present or find a substitute, so that 
no failure can possibly occur. Some have a peculiar gift at 
soliciting. A blank book is given them, and they are requir- 
ed to take a certain number of streets and call upon members 
once each month and collect for missions or Sunday-schools; 
and few are found who do not give a trifle for these noble 
enterprises. Others can take a class in the Sabbath-school, 
or act as a missionary to pick up poor children in the streets, 
clothe them from the Sabbath-school wardrobe, and bring 
them under the influence of that institution. Thus by con- 
stant labor, without any friction, those workers are kept in a 
pious, healthy condition. 

But one of the glories of the English Methodists is the 
"Strangers' Friend Society," an institution first commenced 
by Dr. Adam Clarke, in Manchester, during the year 1791. 
The object is to relieve the sick poor who are not Wesley cms, 
but strangers to God and his grace, at their own homes, and 



204 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

impart to them something toward supplying their temporal 
wants, and pray with them and otherwise give to them re- 
ligious instruction. The society in the city, on each circuit, 
meets every Sunday morning at nine o'clock, and receives 
notices of any persons who are sick and desire visits from 
members of the society. The name and address are then in- 
serted on a card and handed, by the chairman, to a visitor, 
either man or woman, — who usually visit those of their own 
sex; and they are required, if possible, to make the visit that 
day, or at the earliest opportunity. On the card are spaces, 
with appropriate headings, to be tilled by the visitors on the 
first visit, such as, -Are they converted ?" "penitent?" '-in- 
different?" Also their age and disease, the number of chil- 
dren, if any, and their temporal circumstances. The visitors 
are required to inform themselves, first of all, in regard to 
their wants and sufferings, admonish them in reference to 
economy and cleanliness, and then minister to their wants as 
far as their limited means will permit. After thus attending 
to their physical needs the visitors are required to ascertain 
as far as possible the state of their minds in reference to re- 
ligious matters, read the Scriptures to them and pray with 
them, and give such advice as is deemed proper. A report is 
made on the next Sabbath, and the efforts are repeated the 
following week. By this system of unostentatious benevo- 
lence thousands are saved from extreme suffering and wants 
and perhaps from eternal ruin ; for still a spark of gratitude 
may be found in the most obdurate heart. 

Each class-leader is supposed to be acquainted with the 
circumstances of his poor members. By meeting them in 
class each week, and by having frequent intercourse with 
them at their homes, he knows who are needy and require 
assistance; and at the leader's meeting he makes his report 
and draws upon the " poor steward " for such sum, for his 
needy members, as the meeting may award. Their system 
of benevolence seems to be complete. Nearly every case that 
comes within the legitimate supervision of the church is 






REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 205 

usually amply provided for; and the utmost caution is ob- 
served in supplying the wants of all, and to prevent partiality 
in the distribution. Collectors for the several funds, and all, 
are held to a strict accountability, and each fund is kept dis- 
tinct from others. The collections at the love-feasts and the 
Lord's-supper are sacredly appropriated to the benefit of the 
poor. The love-feast is held once in three months, and the 
sacrament is administered once a month ; so that sixteen col- 
lections are taken up every year for the poor in the church. 
Eich persons are often reminded of their duty in this respect, 
and many, by legacy or otherwise, contribute to these funds ; 
and there is always something on hand to meet extreme cases 
and supply immediate want. It is easy to perceive that those 
who water others are themselves well watered, and what they 
scatter abroad for the benefit of others only tends to increase 
their own store. A generous and commendable strife is con- 
stantly in operation in the several departments of Christian 
enterprise, in order to excel others in the amount of good 
accomplished; and it is scarcely possible that those thus en- 
gaged can have leanness of soul or depression of spirit, or 
remain long in darkness in regard to the safety of their 
souls. 

While in London, I often had the great privilege of hear- 
ing, and sometimes associating with, many of those preachers 
whom the Christian church has highly esteemed and still 
takes delight to honor. Among them may be named Dr. 
Adam Clarke, Eichard "Watson, Jabez Bunting, Dr. Hannah, 
John Angel James, James Jackson, Binney, Lessay, Eoland 
Hill, and many others whose praise is in the churches, and 
who have done exceeding great service in the cause of Cod 
and humanity. Dr. Adam Clarke and Mr. Watson I always 
considered as model preachers. In pulpit labors and preach- 
ers' meetings, or when meeting the classes, or in leaders' 
meetings, they appeared to be the same humble, unassuming 
Christians that it is expected the grace of Cod will produce. 
It would hardly be possible for a person subject to melan- 



206 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

choly, or of a morose turn of mind, to indulge doubts of the 
goodness and love of God while remaining a short time in 
company with Dr. Clarke. His constant endeavor was to 
increase the happiness of all around him, and to impress up- 
on them the need and advantage of cultivating a belief and 
confidence in the benevolence and unceasing care of our 
heavenly Father 



CHAPTER X. 

DR. ADAM CLARKE — MR. RICHARD WATSON — HIS APPEARANCE 
AND MANNER OF PREACHING INTRODUCTION TO MISS MOR- 
RIS, AND SUBSEQUENT MARRIAGE TO THAT LADY. 

Dr. Adam Clarke was a robust man, and somewhat inclin- 
ed to corpulency. He was very tidy in appearance, and neat 
and plain in his dress. His countenance was always beam- 
ing with kindness and good humor; ever solemn and serious, 
but never gloomy or morose; and in every case of doubt or 
slavish fear he was ever ready to apply some precious promise 
or relate some suitable anecdote that invariably brought a 
smile of delight and joy from many a down-cast countenance. 
In the pulpit he was quite graceful and attractive. He was 
always natural, impressive, and instructive, and there was no 
attempt at display or oratory, or forced eloquence. None 
could hear him without profit, and a deep conviction that he 
was a man of God and master in Israel. He was greatly in 
favor of employing women whenever and wherever it could 
be done with the prospect of usefulness and success, especial- 
ly as class-leaders and in financial matters. He always ad- 
mired their devotion to the cause they cordially espoused, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 207 

and their powers of resistance, frequently quoting from his 
favorite Hudibras : 

"If she will she wiir, 
You may depend on't 
If she won't she won't, 
And that's the end on't. 

Mr. Eichard Watson was in person tall and slender ; and 
all his attempts at neatness of attire would be useless, as far 
as fitting the outer man was concerned. In personal appear- 
ance he much resembled our late lamented President Lincoln, 
both in shape of person and limbs ; and he was not unlike 
him in visage. He was far from being a dandy, and equally 
distant from being a sloven ; yet in appearance he always 
looked untidy because of his gaunt shape. But this was of 
small amount to those who were favored with sitting under 
his ministry. They did not frequent the place of his labors 
to admire his personal appearance or criticise the selection 
he made from his wardrobe, but to feed on the rich and 
precious truths he constantly elaborated from the unfail- 
ing treasury of the word of God. His efforts in the pulpit 
were in the main of a theological character, while those of 
Dr. Clarke had more of a practical turn. But both had 
their own peculiar forte; and well did they accomplish their 
mission, in performing the work assigned them by the Master 
of the vineyard. I heard him preach in a field once, when it 
was estimated that twenty-five thousand persons were pres- 
ent; and there was not one in the vast assemblage but seem- 
ed anxious to hear every word he uttered. He stood upon a 
rock, about four feet above the level of the ground, on one 
side of the inclosure, and commenced in a tone, or key, 
which he supposed he could readily manage through the en- 
tire service, and on rising said, in a clear and commanding 
ring, "Can you all hear my voice?" A person on the back 
part of the immense crowd answered, " Yes, sir, quite dis- 
tinctly." He then opened the exercise with the same modu- 
lation of voice, and continued, with little variation, for about 



208 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

two hours. All appeared riveted to the spot where they 
stood; and few were disposed to hurry away, or appeared 
fatigued, though standing for that length of time. His sub- 
ject was, "The Originality and Inspiration of the Bible." I 
need not say that the effort was masterly. Those who are 
acquainted with Mr. Watson's "Christian Institutes" may 
well imagine the scholarly and evangelical manner in which 
he presented the truth on that occasion I have often 3at 
under the ministry of both these men of God, and have been 
so powerfully wrought upon with their clear and lucid expo- 
sition of many parts of the Holy Scriptures — which I dared 
not grapple with — that I felt perfectly confounded at my 
superficial knowledge of the divine oracles. Well, we can 
not all be Boanergeses, or Apollos, or Pauls, or Ciceros ; but 
we can humbly, and with assiduity and faithfulness, fill the 
station G-od has appointed us in his church, and by employ- 
ing all the helps within our reach be useful in our day and 
become workmen that need not be ashamed. Our Master 
employed fishermen to be among the first propagators of his 
gospel, and it is still his prerogative to "send by whom he 
will" at the present day. His vineyard is vast, and there 
are kinds of labor to be performed which require a diversity 
of talent. All who desire may find their appropriate place, 
and perform their alio ted tasks with credit to themselves and 
usefulness to others, and thereby secure the approbation of 
their employer. 

For more than four years I was employed as a local 
preacher, usually preaching five Sabbaths out of every six; 
often traveling from five to fifteen miles on foot and return 
the same distance on the same day; very often exceedingly 
weary in the work, but never weary of it. 

For some months I lived as before stated, in ready fur- 
nished lodgings, and took my meals at a restaurant, which is 
the cheapest mode of living in a city for a single person. My 
employment was on the river side, at a ship-chandler's store, 
and my wages five dollars per week; and only half of that 



REV. GEORQE PEGLER. 209 

sum was required to furnish me with comfortable food and 
lodging. But Mr. Moore, our superintendent, advised me to 
procure a suitable person and again enter the marriage state, 
as a means of promoting my own comfort and increasing my 
usefulness. My landlady suggested the same. I told her I 
designed at some future time, perhaps before long, to return 
to America, and did not wish to incumber myself with a 
family or take a woman to a foreign country without her 
consent. . I reminded her that though England was my na- 
tive home, yet I had been so much in other lands I was in 
a great measure weaned from my attachment; and it ap- 
peared to me that America must be my future home. There 
was my spiritual birthplace ; there 1 had buried the wife of 
my youth ; there I had still a little pecuniary interest ; and 
there, above all, I had a little son who needed a father's care 
and counsel. She informed me of a lady of her acquaint- 
ance, about my age, deeply pious and gifted, a class-leader, 
Sabbath-school teacher, and sustaining many other responsi- 
ble relations to the church, who had often expressed a desire 
to be employed on a foreign mission. She thought that Miss 
Morris (for that was the young lady's name) would make me 
a suitable companion, and if I approved it she would invite 
tier to take tea and give me an introduction. Of course I 
assented. A mutual attachment was formed, which ripened 
into affection, and in process of time our destinies for this 
life were united. 



CHAPTEE XI. 

SOME ACCOUNT OP MY WIFE ELIZABETH — EARLY ORPHANAGE — 
BOUND AN APPRENTICE TO AN ALE-HOUSE — CRUEL TREAT- 
MENT — EARLY PIETY — CONVERTED AT THIRTEEN YEARS OP 
AGE — FORBIDDEN TO GO TO CHURCH. 

In changing my mode of life some offense was given to 
many of the leading members of the church, who thought 
14 



210 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

that Miss Morris had jeapordized her usefulness, if not her 
happiness, by marrying a stranger, and especially one from 
America, where the marriage contract was only lightly es- 
teemed, and where a divorce could so easily be obtained. 
Her pastor called upon her and reminded her that possibly I 
might have a wife and family in America, as such instances 
of desertion were not unfrequent in that country. She as- 
sured him that he need give himself no uneasiness on that 
account, as she had seen an obituary of my former wife's 
death in a religious newspaper, as well as letters from my 
son, and other relatives and friends. But the great objection 
was, they wanted her undivided labors as formerly in the 
benevolent enterprises, in which she had since her conver- 
sion been more or less engaged ; and by attending to domes- 
tic duties, they imagined her labors in that direction would 
be circumscribed. But we reasoned that the marriage state 
was ordained of God, and that no duty could be imposed on 
us which conflicted with this ordinance of heaven. Our 
union was formed after much deliberation and prayer; nor 
did either of us ever regret the step we had taken. 

She was much my superior in almost every respect; and I 
considered her, during the thirty-nine years we labored, en- 
joyed, and suffered together, the greatest earthly boon my 
heavenly Father had ever bestowed upon me. Solomon 
says, " Whoso findeth a wife flndeth a good thing, and ob- 
taineth favor of the Lord." But what if she proved to be a 
good wife? Mine was of the latter description, and I always 
esteemed it a double favor indeed. 

She was an early orphan; and at the tender age of nine 
years, like a helpless waif upon the broad ocean, she was cast 
adrift upon this sinful world in the city of London without a 
single relative to care for or supply her wants. True, she 
had a rich uncle, her mother's brother, living in the fashion- 
able part of the city, — or, "west end," as it is termed. But 
her mother, who in her younger days depended somewhat 
upon him, displeased him by marrying against his will. The 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 211 

breach that occurred in consequence was never healed, and 
he paid no attention to her helpless orphans. Her eldest 
sister was, by the kindness of a friend, sent to the orphan 
asylum; but she and her brother, who was the youngest of 
the three, were sent by the parish to Bermandsey Work- 
house, from which they were both bound out, — he to the sea, 
like myself, and she to an ale-house. I often wondered how 
she acquired so much knowledge, and information of such 
valuable character, for she never went to school after she 
was nine years old. Her knowledge and acquirements were 
far from being superficial ; and in her lady-like manners and 
accomplishments, and in gracefulness and decorum, there 
were few in the middle walks of life that could excel her. 
Those who knew her in this country, and had long acquaint- 
ance with her, will bear record that I do not in these respects 
exaggerate in the least. Her mistress to whom she was 
bound an apprentice took in sewing, and taught her how to 
sew and make garments when very young; and when she 
could find a scrap of writing she would place it before her 
and occasionally try to copy a letter or two by scratching 
with the point of her needle on her thumb nail. Thus she 
obtained her first knowledge of the mystery of writing. 

She was intimately acquainted with the Scriptures; and 
her Bible, which she always managed to have near at hand, 
was on the margin well filled with marks and notes of her 
own writing, by which she could readily refer to the prom- 
ises and commands of God, which had often been made a 
blessing to her, either in their perusal or accomplishment. 
Her time to study the living oracles was of course quite lim- 
ited, but when favored with a light by which to retire at 
night, she would always, however tired or sleepy, read one 
or more chapters before attempting to compose herself for 
rest. 

The family was large; and there were many beds to make 
up in the morning, which service always devolved on her. 
While thus engaged she would place the Bible or hymn-book 



212 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

on the stand or window-sill, and in passing by read a verse 
or two and commit many passages to memory; and when 
once placed there they were seldom forgotten. 

When driven by hunger and other privations and abuses 
to abscond from the cruel treatment of her ungovernable 
mistress, and, like Hagar, wandered she knew not whither, 
th Lord sent his angel in the form of kind friends, who 
mercifully supplied her wants and gave her much good ad- 
vice and instruction. They procured the arrest of her inhu- 
man mistress and brought her before a magistrate, who 
sharply reproved her for her unlady-like and indecorous con- 
duct, as he very gingerly and politely called it. He re- 
manded the fugitive again to her tender mercies, with a 
promise to look after the child, and threatened, upon another 
complaint of a similar character, that he would take measures 
to cancel the indentures and procure another home for his 
protege. 

For awhile after this her treatment was more tolerable. 
Her master and mistress were proud of their assumed gen- 
tility, and it would be shocking to be paraded before a justice 
of peace and then have their names printed in the Police 
Gazette for ill-treating one of their servants. But soon their 
petty tyranny showed itself in a new form, and one that a 
conscientious and God-fearing child could not endure. 

When thirteen years of age, — after living in this family 
nearly four years, — she was sent to a store on an errand by 
her mistress ; and while the young man who attended to her 
demands turned his back to the counter in order to procure 
the articles desired she took up the book he had just laid 
down, to read a line or so. She had scarcely read two lines 
when the clerk turned around, and with visible emotion and 
much earnestness said, "Ah, if you should live to be as good 
a woman as he was a man it will be well for you that you 
were born." The book in question was the biography of 
some Christian man ; she could never tell who, for she did 
not look at the title-page. He said no more. But it was " a 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 213 

nail fastened in a sure place ;" she saw herself in a light she 
had never beheld before, as condemned by the pure and holy 
law of God. She had always been religiously inclined, was 
familiarly acquainted with the Scriptures, and was conscien- 
tiously honest and truthful ; but the innate depravity of her 
heart never appeared with such deformity as now. Her con- 
viction was deep and pungent; and she returned home weep- 
ing, under a sense of her load of guilt, and began to tell her 
unkind master and mistress how unhappy she was because 
of God's displeasure with her on account of her sins, and 
at the same time warned them of their terrible danger 
unless they repented and changed their mode of life. 

They both appeared surprised, and were greatly exasper- 
ated at her words and conduct, and inquired what she had 
done to produce such a state of religious despondency. Had 
she killed anybody? Had she been stealing? What enormous 
crime had she committed of late that so greatly exercised 
her mind and put her into trouble about others ? They said 
she was always esteemed by them as a good, honest girl, and 
one that could be trusted with money untold. Could they 
possibly have been mistaken in her character? She remind- 
ed them that they and others had wicked and unrenewed 
hearts, and that they must be born again or perish. 

They then said, " Betsey, we have always allowed you to 
go to church on Sunday ; but if this is the result of your 
religious training you must make up your mind never to go 
to church while you remain with us; you shall never attend 
a place of worship until your time is up." 

She then said, with confident firmness., " I will run away." 

They then, with a hearty, satanic laugh, said, " That is the 
latest joke of the season. You run away? A girl thirteen 
years old run awav in the city of London? Where will you 
run to?" 

She replied, " God has a people somewhere, and I will try 
and find them." 

Her mistress then said., " Betsey, you know you are our 



214 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

girl until you are eighteen years of age. We have full con- 
trol over you until that time \ and you know the Bible, which 
you seem to understand so well and love to talk about so 
much, tells you to be subject to them that have the rule 
over you. How would you dare to run away, and thus sin 
against God T 

She replied, " I have been your faithful and obedient serv- 
ant for some years past. You have admitted that I have 
been always honest; and you can not charge me with diso- 
bedience. I have endured much cruel treatment, and suffer- 
ed both from hunger and cold. All this I submitted to 
without complaining, while I had the privilege of attending 
church and hearing the word of God preached, because I 
knew my afflictions were of short duration and would soon 
terminate ; but to have you step in between my soul and my 
Creator and Eedeemer, and condemn me to five years more 
of similar treatment, and deprive me of the instructions and 
consolations of religion all that time, I believe is more than 
God demands, or is required by the word of God; and I am 
determined not to submit to it. If your minds are made up 
that I shall not be allowed to attend church while I remain 
with you, permit me, if you please, to find another place of 
service; otherwise, at a convenient time I shall leave you." 

Her mistress told her to go to work, and ask God to drive 
those foolish and wicked thoughts from her mind. 

During the first few years of her servitude she had been 
allowed to attend Dr. Eippon's church. Dr. Eippon was a 
celebrated Baptist minister, who preached a sermon on Sun- 
day mornings at five o'clock; and once each month he preach- 
ed a special sermon to the youth. She could more readily 
attend at that hour, because the family were still in bed and 
did not require her help at that early hour. Miss Morriss 
greatly admired the doctor, and profited much under his 
ministry; and now to be utterly deprived of the public 
means of grace was more, she thought, than ought to be 
endured. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 215 

She remained under the roof of her master for several 
weeks after the above interview, but was forbidden to leave 
the house on Sundays. She occasionally saw the young man 
at the store, to whom she related some of her sore trials; but 
he either did not fully comprehend her case, or was too 
young and inexperienced to give her suitable counsel. She 
still conducted herself with her usual propriety and subordi- 
nation, and obeyed with promptitude, as in times past; and 
they supposed they had conquered what they termed her 
stubbornness and folly. But they were mistaken. What 
they called stubbornness was concientiousness, and her folly 
was to her the "wisdom of God" just beginning to dawn. 



CHAPTEE XIL 

MISS MORRIS ESCAPES FROM THE HOUSE OF BONDAGE — FIRST 
DAY'S TRAVEL — LOOKED UPON WITH SUSPICION — DIFFICULT 
TO OBTAIN LODGING FOUND EMPLOYMENT AT A PAPER- 
MILL — KINDNESS OF THE HANDS AND THE FOREMAN — HER 
PRAYER ANSWERED — WITNESS OF THE SPIRIT. 

At an early hour one morning, before the family arose 
from bed, Miss Morris took her departure from her house of 
bondage. Like the children of Israel, she departed in great 
haste, and also with little baggage to incumber her on her 
untried pilgrimage. She started, not knowing whither she 
went, but constantly praying that if G-od had a people who 
faithfully served him he would graciously please to direct 
her steps where they could be found. She had only a few 
pence in money, with which she bought some bread during 
the day; and about sunset she reached the city of Saint 
Albans, twenty-five miles from London, weary, friendless, 
and foot-sore. She continued her tedious journey through 



216 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the city in the same direction in which she came, not daring 
to seek a shelter in so populous a place. At the close of twi- 
light she went to a small cottage near the roadside, and found 
only an elderly lady within, to whom she made application 
for permission to remain under her roof during the night. 
After the usual inquiries in such cases, she related her simple 
but touching story. The old woman, in the most stoical and 
stupid manner, listened, and then in a cross and crabbed way 
bid her depart. She said she did not believe such stuff; told 
her she had better go back to her mistress and do what she 
wished her to do ; that there were many girls nowadays who 
had quite lofty notions in their heads, and thought they 
knew more than their betters, and that a little coarse treat- 
ment and wholesome restraint would do them good, and 
bring them to know their place and become more orderly 
and obedient. The old lady's tirade was entirely out of 
place in this instance. Had she lived sixty years later she 
might have found abundant cause to ventilate her opinions 
in regard to domestic help. 

While this tender specimen of feminine humanity was de- 
livering herself of this aristocratic, orthodox exhortation, 
her husband came in from work, and the poor girl had to re- 
peat her story. She still stood out of the door after her long 
journey, and was nearly ready to fall down with weariness ; 
for the old woman had not the humanity to invite her into 
the house, or to sit down. She reiterated her case to the old 
man, who very kindly invited her to sit down while she 
talked. She told him she was an orphan ; that both father 
and mother were dead, and were poor when they died ; that 
she had been bound an apprentice by the parish to a publie 
house, where she had been cruelly treated by a hard-hearted 
mistress, and had suffered much from hunger and cold ; that 
lately they had forbidden her to go to church r neither would 
they permit her to find another place of work; that she had 
read the Bible and saw that she was a sinner, and wanted to 
love and serve Cod, and had left London in hopes to find a 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 217 

place among Christians. The old lady, who had heard this 
statement a few minutes previously, could not restrain her- 
self, but broke in before the young girl had finished her story, 
and said, " Oh, fiddle-sticks. A pretty story indeed! A young 
girl like you leaving a good home and strolling through the 
country in search of devout people ! I don't believe a word 
of it. You would make us believe you are a saint. I expect 
you are one of those bad girls of which we hear there are so 
many in the city, and you have come out here to corrupt our 
young men !" Her husband interrupted her in her attempts 
to put a fence around the seventh commandment, and said, 
"Wife, I am inclined to believe the poor girl's story; it seems 
simple and truthful. She has an honest face, and all the ap- 
pearance of a truthful girl. Besides, if she is what you sup- 
pose her to be she would not carry a Bible with her ; neither 
would she be likely to leave the city, but be more inclined to 
remain there; for the business of such persons is more brisk 
and more in demand there than in the country. At any rate, 
it will not be wrong to give her shelter for the night." 

They gave her a little food for her supper, of which she 
was in much need, and locked her up in a closet with a pallet 
of straw (perhaps the best they could afford) until the morn- 
ing. They then directed her to the village of Harpenden, 
where was a paper-mill, and where, they said, hands were 
often wanted. With a thankful heart to G-od for his protec- 
tion thus far, and gratitude to those who had administered 
to her wants the previous night, she took her course as direct- 
ed, and reached the place about noon. The mill was not 
running, and the hands were eating their dinner. The fore- 
man was on the premises, and also many of the hands, chiefly 
women and girls, who had brought their dinner with them. 
She was conducted to the counting-room, and, after some 
questions by the foreman, again rehearsed her simple but 
painlul story. As may be expected, many of the girls crowd- 
ed around to hear what she had to say. The village was 
made up principally of the work-people in the mill and the 



218 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

necessary shops, and mechanics and their families. Most of the 
inhabitants belonged to the Wesleyans, and the foreman and 
nearly all the hands in the mill were members. The only 
place of worship in the village was a neat little Wesley an 
Methodist chapel, supplied by local preachers every Sunday 
and by itinerants every Tuesday evening. After the fore- 
man had patiently and kindly listened to her sorrowful tale, 
and heard her desires, he said very tenderly, "Surely, God 
has directed you here. But now," said he, "what can you 
do?" He doubted whether she could earn enough to pay for 
her board for many weeks to come, as they gave small wages 
at best ; and experienced hands could barely live. One of 
the girls divided her dinner with her; others offered her a 
share with them; and the first generously said she could 
lodge with her without charge, until she could earn enough 
to pay for her board. 

The foreman then conducted her to one of the work-rooms, 
and gave her a high stool to sit on. He then placed before 
her a number of reams of writing-paper, and gave her a 
pointed knife with which to pick of little specks of foreign 
matter that adhered to the paper, informing her of the price 
paid lOr the work; but if she made a hole in the paper, the 
sheet thus damaged would be deducted from her wages. 
This operation required much caution and a steady and firm 
hand; but her former training of diligence and subordina- 
tion had always led her to do her best in whatever labor she 
was engaged. She worked very diligently and carefully that 
afternoon, and was credited ten cents for her labor. She was 
soon after enabled to earn from twenty-five to forty cents per 
day, which for a girl in her circumstances, and in that coun- 
try, was a wonder to many. 

The next day was Sunday; and the young woman who 
took the poor fugitive to her father's house worked on Satur- 
day night until near midnight, to get up one of her dresses 
for her protege to wear to chapel on the following morning. 
Oh, what a delightful day was that beautiful, sunny Sabbath 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 219 

morning. The peacefulness of heaven seemed to pervade the 
quiet streets of that little country village ; and all who usher- 
ed from their humble homes were attired in their Sunday 
best, ready and eager to engage in the worship of God. 
Such a pleasing and delightful scene this poor and hitherto 
abject child had never witnessed before. Pent up in the 
smoky atmosphere and foggy streets of London since her 
birth, she had seen little but the dark side of the arts of civ- 
ilization, and was totally unacquainted with the beautiful 
works of nature. Every person she met appeared to be 
friendly; and all seemed desirous to do some little act of 
kindness in their humble way, and appeared to be happy 
that she had found a refuge among them. Can any one 
doubt but that G-od heard and answered her simple and 
ardent prayer, and directed her steps to a place and people 
which she certainly would have chosen had she known all 
the circumstances in the case? Let no skeptic laugh at her 
simplicity, or try to deprive the poor dependent child of G-od 
of this confidence and faith. He hears the young ravens 
when they cry; and he has said to those of far more value, 
"Call upon me in the day of trouble; I will deliver thee, and 
thou shalt glorify me." This day was indeed a day of great 
promise; a day of jubilee in more than one sense. It was 
the first Sabbath she could call her own since the death of 
her mother, and the first that she could enjoy at a religious 
meeting for some weeks past. The sermon was founded on 
"What shall I do to be saved." Her whole soul was engaged 
in the blessed theme, and she eagerly drank in every word. 
It seemed as though every sentence was designed for her, 
especially the description of the poor wandering sinner seek- 
ing a refuge, but still straying from the only way that leads 
to salvation. But when the preacher spoke of Jesus as "the 
life and the truth and the way," standing ready to receive, 
forgive, and save, it seemed to be good news indeed ; yet a 
deep sense of unworthiness for the time, — but only for a 
short time, — prevented her from enjoying the blessing of 



220 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

justifying grace. But the way of deliverance was at hand. 
She had to the best of her ability, and according to the light 
within, tried to be a servant of God since a mere child, and 
would not knowingly perform a wrong act; but she appeared 
to be entirely ignorant of the privileges of adoption, or sav- 
ing faith in Jesus Christ. And her case is perhaps the case 
of thousands in the present enlightened day; they take con- 
viction for conversion, and mistake a soft heart for a warm 
heart and a heart to grieve for a heart renewed. 

In the afternoon her youngs friend accompanied her to a 
female class-meeting, which was conducted by a lady of good 
ability and deep and solid experience. When the leader 
spoke to her she inquired, "Do you know that God for 
Christ's sake has forgiven you your sins?" She replied 
promptly, "No, ma'am," and burst into tears. The leader 
talked to her very tenderly about her state and condition, 
and they called upon some of the sisters to pray ; and she 
also engaged in prayer. During this exercise the Lord was 
graciously pleased to remove the burden of her guilt and set 
her soul at liberty, and she felt the blessed and indubitable 
witness that her sins were all forgiven. Her heart was filled 
with the Holy Ghost, and joy unspeakable. Such was the 
termination of her long night of sorrow. She had mourned 
and wept and prayed for many months, and like myself, when 
under conviction and seeking to serve God, had none to com- 
fort her or direct her steps to the Friend of sinners. But 
divine light and love had now taken possession of her heart, 
and without the least hesitation she made a full consecration 
of all her powers to the service of the Lord. The remem- 
brance of that happy and precious day was always in her 
recollection, for more than fifty years, and she often delighted 
to refer to it, and its result in her case, when pleading with 
sinners, or striving to give encouragement to mourners. She 
nes r, but for a very brief period, lost this blessed evidence 
Ol her acceptance with God. In a pre-eminent sense, it may 
be said her way was " as the shining light that shineth more 
and more unto the perfect day." 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 221 



CHAPTER XIII. 

MR. GUTTERIDGE AND LADY THEIR KINDNESS AND LIBERALITY 

— THE PAPER-MILL BECOMES BANKRUPT — MISS MORRIS WENT 
TO WORK AT A LADIES' SEMINARY — LEAVES THE SCHOOL 
TO LEARN A TRADE AT BEDFORD. 

There was a gentlemen who lived in London, and was 
of the Independent Church, of which the celebrated Mr. 
Irons was pastor. He owned an estate in the vicinity of 
Harpenden, where the paper-mill was located. His farm was 
rented out to a farmer ; but a suite of rooms was reserved for 
his use, and always kept in order for his occupancy when 
needed. Mr. G-utteridge and lady were accustomed to spend 
several of the summer months on their estate. This gentle- 
man and lady were not only wealthy, but deeply pious and 
benevolent, especially to the poor who lived in Harpenden, 
which was built on their estate. They always came in their 
own coach, a distance of about fifty miles from town, accom- 
panied with their servants, and were always loaded with 
presents of dry goods and groceries, and toys for the children 
and papers and books for the Sunday-school. Their arrival 
was always hailed with delight by all, and the time of their 
sojourn among the villagers was a pleasing epoch in their 
humble history. In the distribution of their gifts none were 
forgotten, but a liberal hand was stretched out to all; and on 
such occasions Mrs. Humphry was always consulted as to the 
distribution, and who were most needy and worthy. They 
had the utmost confidence in the piety and judgment of 
that lady, and felt sure it was safe to follow her advice. But 
now there was another and most singular case in this village, 
and one that, as Mrs. Humphry, the class-leader, said, cer- 
tainly came among them by the kind providence of God. 
Mrs. Humphry did not fail to set forth the condition and 



222 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

wants of this new claimant upon her benevolence. She came 
among them pennyless and friendless, and the poor in the 
place had befriended her. She had deserted her situation in 
London, where she was most inhumanly treated, and fled to 
them as a place of refuge. She had been with them more 
than six months, and had conducted herself with the utmost 
propriety and decorum, and was, moreover, industrious and 
pious. Mrs. Grutteridge very kindly expressed a desire for an 
interview with the late fugitive, whereupon a messenger was 
dispatched to the mill to request her to wait on Lady Gut- 
teridge. The poor girl now stood in the presence of this lady 
of rank and wealth with some trepidation and awe, but witn 
an inward consciousness of innocence. Of course she had to 
relate anew to her ladyship the outlines of her sad history, 
as well as to tell the pleasing story of her conversion to God, 
and the kind treatment she had received since she came to 
the place. Her simple and artless relation greatly affected 
her ladyship, and she could not refrain from tears; but she 
endeavored to cover her emotion by asking, judicially, if 
she thought it was right to abscond from the people to whom 
she was legally bound. She promptly replied, " Yes, ma'am. 
I am convinced that I did no wrong in refusing to remain 
any longer in the place where my soul's salvation was jeop- 
ardized., in addition to being almost in a state of starvation." 
Mrs. G. replied with much earnestness, " Well, we shall see,' 
and then gave her a small sum of money to remunerate her 
for the time she had lost in the mill by this interview. 

How exceedingly thoughtful and kind. How few there 
are among the wealthy who think the time of the poor is of 
any value ! She then gave her a liberal supply of clothing, 
and also gave direction to Mrs. Humphry not to let her want 
for anything. 

In about four months after this, or when she had been 
working at the mill about ten months, and had become one 
of the first-rate hands, and began to earn a little more 
than she needed for her support, the mill company became 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 223 

bankrupt, and all the hands were discharged. Many of them 
went to other places to seek employment; but Lady G-ut- 
teridge and Mrs. Humphry were so much interested in their 
new protege that they would not consent to her leaving the 
place, and began to devise means to obtain employment for 
her somewhere in the vicinity. 

It was about this time, when her wages at the mill more 
than covered her expenses, that she formed the pious resolu- 
tion of devoting one tenth of her gross earnings to benevo- 
lent purposes. By this systematic course she always had 
something in store, with very few exceptions, for every case 
of need that appealed to her Christian sympathy. She had 
a litttle box for the purpose, which she called the " tithe- 
box," or the Lord's treasury, where she carefully deposited 
her tithe. If she earned but fifty cents in a week, five cents 
went into the box, however great her needs might be; and 
if she earned ten dollars in a week, which was sometimes the 
case, one dollar was faithfully deposited in the same place . 

There was in the vicinity of Harpenden a young ladies' 
seminary, or boarding school, that at that time wanted an 
additional servant, and Lady Gutteridge used her influence 
to secure this place for the child that providence had cast up- 
on her care. She was soon installed in her new place of 
work, at thirty -five dollars per year, to perform the duty of 
one of the house-maids in this large building. The wages 
will appear very low when compared with what girls demand 
for similar services in America, but in fact it was high in 
comparison to what was generally received in private families 
for girls to do house-work at that day in England. It should 
be remembered, too, that she was only fourteen years of age, 
and had not arrived at her full size or strength, and therefore 
could not expect as much as girls of larger growth. Her 
fidelity anr 1 good behavior had made her a favorite with all 
who knew her, and she could find employment in any place 
where help was needed; but her friends all thought the best 
place for her was the seminary. Doubtless this was provi- 



224 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

dential; for although her situation was anything but a 
sinecure, but rather of great and constant labor, yet she 
enjoyed many advantages in associating occasionally with 
young ladies of much refinement, and in her spare time 
having access to their books. By this means she had fre- 
quent opportunities to improve her mind, and to acquire 
more lady-like manners and render herself more agreeable to 
those upon whom she waited. Some of the servants were 
mere rustics when they came to the establishment, and had no 
desire to avail themselves of any opportunity to improve 
their condition, and after a year or more in their service left 
the school as ignorant as when they came. She had, with 
the aid of two other house-maids, to do all the work for fifty 
young ladies — such as keeping their rooms in order, making 
up beds, putting their clothes away, &c, and waiting at the 
table. 

There were many other servants on the premises, besides 
the three house-maids, but only one man, who lived with his 
family a short distance from the school, and who milked and 
took care of three cows for the use of the establishment, and 
attended to one horse, and to the garden. The horse was kept 
for sanitary purposes alone, to bring the physician when 
needed, or to furnish young ladies with the means of riding 
out when prescribed by the doctor. The best of order and 
decorum was maintained in every department, and none of 
the servants or other inmates were permitted to receive visitB 
from male acquaintances except in the presence of one of the 
teachers, unless it was a father or brother. The servants were 
allowed a half day each week for recreation, but not at night 
or after dark. Prayers were offered in the presence of all 
the household, every day, and on Sundays all were required 
to attend church or chapel. The food and accommodations 
\wei*e of the best order, and every attention was paid to the 
health and morals of all on the premises. Elizabeth con- 
tinued in the place for several years, and became quite a 
favorite, both with the lady teachers and scholars. Her 






REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 225 

wages were increased from time to time, until at last they 
reached about twelve pounds, or sixty dollars per year. She 
also received presents of rich clothing, and often money, 
from the young ladies, for extra attention; and in vacation- 
time their presents were considerable. 

By economy and prudent management, little of her wages 
were used on her person; for by altering and otherwise 
arranging the presents she received her general wants in the 
clothing line were supplied. She conscientiously paid out 
her tithe for religious and benevolent purposes, and the re- 
mainder was safely deposited with Mrs. Humphry, her class- 
leader, as there were no savings-banks in those days, where 
small sums could be deposited. But the work was too severe; 
her health began to fail ; and she thought it would be best to 
ieave, and learn a trade. She had saved quite a number of 
pounds in the few years she was at the school, while her 
fellow-servants, who had equal opportunities with herself, 
could scarcely live on their wages. So much for religion, 
economy, and system. 

There lived in the town of Bedford, not many miles from 
the school, a Mr. Jackson, who did the upholstery for the sem- 
inary. During the spring and autumn recess, while the 
students were gone home, he came with his work-people and 
changed the carpets and curtains, and did the dying and 
cleaning for all the establishment. At one time he proposed 
to take Elizabeth in his employment, and teach her the trade. 
He was a local preacher in the Wesleyan connection ; and 
observing her manner and deportment, he thought she was 
worthy of a better place than to do the drudgery that fell to 
her lot in her present condition. He therefore suggested 
that something better might be in store for her, than to be a 
house-servant all her days. Much against the wishes of her 
employer, and indeed all the inmates, she left the place, and 
repaired to Bedford and entered into the employment of Mr. 
Jackson. 

She, by her courteous and kind behavior, quickness to 
15 



226 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

learn, and faithfulness to what was committed to her care, 
soon won the esteem of her new master and mistress, and in 
a few years became fore-woman of the shop ; for besides the 
master, all the work-people were women or girls. Soon after 
her removal to this place, a general election of members of 
parliament was to be held, and Mr. Jackson had received an 
order for several thousand favors, as they were called, — or, 
more properly, rosettes, — made of ribbon, to denote the can- 
didate the elector intended to support. At such times, in that 
country, it was customary for each candidate to select the 
color which he intended should represent the party whose 
principles he advocated, and present to each voter a ro- 
sette, to be worn on the breast until after the election. 
There were three candidates for the county, of three differ- 
ent shades of politics, — Tory, Whig, and Liberal. The color 
for one was red, another blue, and the other orange. As 
above stated, Mr. Jackson received orders for several thou- 
sand of these favors, or rosettes, to. be delivered on Monday 
by noon, as the election would commence on Wednesday, 
and it would require some time for their distribution. It was 
Saturday when Mr. Jackson came into the shop and said, 
" Girls, you must drop all your work and go to making fa- 
vors; and you will have to work all day to-morrow, or they 
will not be finished jn time." Elizabeth said, "Why, Mr. 
Jackson, how can you make such a request? To-morrow is 
the Lord's day; and I can not work at any such business on 
that day." Much altercation ensued, and many arguments 
were used on both sides, with gentle hints of dismissal if his 
wishes were not complied with. But she was firm, and final- 
ly said she would work until midnight on Saturday and 
commence on Monday morning at one o'clock, and was quite 
sure the work could be accomplished without infringing on 
the Sabbath day. Her proposal was accepted. The women 
worked diligently, and at the time appointed on Monday the 
work was ready for delivery. This little incident raised her 
in the esteem of her employer, and all in the shop. They 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 227 

discovered that she was a person of principle, and could not 
be easily persuaded from a right coarse; and honor and re- 
spect were awarded her accordingly. 

This town was the one in which the justly-celebrated John 
Bunyan lived and labored with so much success; but he was 
born in Elston, a parish near the town. The jail where he 
was imprisoned during the reign of Charles II. was still 
standing, and was then occupied as a public house, from 
which place Mr. Jackson always procured his beer for his 
family and work-people. Elizabeth was often sent there, and 
saw the room where he wrote the "Pilgrim's Progress;" and 
as she had read the book with much profit, she often gazed 
upon the spot with much interest. Bunyan was a Baptist, 
but not a strict communionist; and his quaint chapel with 
three roofs, built in the style of three hundred years ago, 
was still in good repair and occupied as an Independent 
church. She often attended worship there, and sometimes 
sat in his queer-looking chair, which is still ^reserved as a 
relic of olden times. 

Bedford is a quiet inland town, known principally for its 
manufactory of lace and straw -work; and hundreds of 
women, old and young, are furnished employment there. 
It is a place where the strictest order is maintained; and 
it would be a matter of surprise to see persons lounging 
about the streets on Sunday in their work-clothes. Many 
years since Mr. Harper, a gentlemen of great wealth, left his 
fortune to the town for educational and benevolent purposes. 
The trustees of this fund have so honestly and faithfully dis- 
charged their duty that with the rise in value of the land 
which formed a large part of the legacy the funds have 
much increased. Quite a large number of houses have been 
built for the benefit of the poor, in which they may live at a 
nominal rent, and in some cases rent free; and several 
schools have been erected, where every child born in the 
town is entitled to an education sufficient to fit it for common 
business. 



228 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

Elizabeth Morris continued to work in Bedford with Mr. 
Jackson for several years, or until that gentleman sold his 
establishment and dismissed his hands. About this time her 
brother returned to London, from sea, and was about to be 
married ; and as she had not seen him since they were first 
separated, she concluded to pay him a visit. While there 
she thought the way was open to commence business on her 
own account, as she could then have full command of her 
time and not be under restraint of others. She commenced 
by boarding in a family. But this, she soon found, placed 
her in rather embarrassing circumstances, which sometimes 
seemed to infringe upon the sanctity of the holy Sabbath, 
and in other ways interfered with her religious duties and 
enjoyment. She at once determined to rent a place for her- 
self, where she could arrange all these matters to her own 
liking, without being subject to those petty annoyances, or 
of becoming a partaker of the sins of others. With the little 
funds at her command she was able to furnish her room in a 
plain but comfortable manner, and made additions to her 
comforts as she was able j for she had a natural abhorrence 
to contracting debts. 



CHAPTER X1Y. 

TROUBLES AHEAD — FIRM I WORKED FOR BANKRUPT — SICKNESS 
OF WIFE — OUT OF WORK FOR MONTHS — EXTREME WANT — 
PROVIDENTIAL DELIVERANCE — PREACHED AT BARKING- 
WANTS AGAIN SUPPLIED. 

In this condition, I found Miss Morris when I first formed 
her acquaintance, She had improved so much in financial 
matters as to have a neat, comfortable room, commodiously 
and tastefully furnished. She had a good share of business, 
and a fair reputation among her customers. We were both 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 229 

poor; but we were yet young, and had the world before us. 
Both of us knew how to submit to privations and difficulties 
should they fall to our portion, and thought there could be no 
extra expense in occupying one house instead of two. 

But soon after our marriage the clouds began to gather. 
Our domestic happiness appeared to be complete, and there 
seemed to be a necessity to try our patience and confidence 
in the goodness and faithfulness of God. Only a few days after 
our wedding the firm for whom I worked became bankrupt, 
and myself and many others were left without employment. 
This to me was a great trial. I had spent nearly all the 
money I had for clothes and other wedding expenses, and 
was now entirely dependent on the labor of my newly-mar- 
ried wife. Soon after this my wife was taken dangerously 
sick, and for many weeks we were thrown upon what little 
resources we had. Living in the city, with everything to 
buy to meet our wants, with weekly rent to pay, with nothing 
coming in but all going out, soon reduced our little store, and 
our only resource was the pawnbroker, to whom, before re- 
leaf came, everything we could spare was carried, except a 
decent suit with which to appear in public. Besides, the 
doctor had to be paid for every visit before he left the sick- 
room, which amounted to seven dollars per week. We were 
of course considered as transcient persons; and it was not 
considered safe to contract debts with such persons without 
security. True, we could have applied to the parish doctor^ 
who is paid by the parish for attending to the poor, or we 
could have sought relief from the poor-fund of the church « 
but this was repugnant to our feelings, as we had a particular 
aversion to becoming paupers. Occasionally when I could 
be spared from attending on my afflicted wife, and dared to 
1 >ave her alone for a few hours,, I would start out among the 
shipping in search of a job. Some days I obtained a few 
hours' work, where an extra hand was needed, for which 
service I received eight cents an hour; but I often spent days 
without earning a penny. 



230 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

For many weeks I did not earn enough to pay our rent ; 
and sometimes it did appear that we must either starve or 
beg. To me it was a time of great conflict and trial. I often 
compared our condition with what it would have been in the 
rural districts of Canada, where I had formerly resided, and 
where kind and friendly neighbors would cheerfully have 
paid attention to the wants of the sick and destitute. But 
here every one seemed to have enough to do to take care of 
himself, and no help could be obtained from without, unless 
we would consent to become paupers. At this thought we 
both instinctly revolted. During all this season of darkness 
and deprivation my dear wife's faith never faltered. Though 
very sick and nervous most of the time, yet she never de- 
spaired of relief in due time, when the good Lord had suf- 
ficiently tried our faith and patience. She frequently said, 
" Husband, has not the Lord said that our bread should be 
given us? That promise has not failed yet. Oh, do not 
despair, nor doubt his goodness. Believe him; he will never 
fail us, nor forsake us." Her mind was constantly referring 
to the merciful displays of Divine Providence in our behalf 
when in far worse circumstances in past years, — which, in 
the case of both of us, was strictly true ; and she confidently 
believed that deliverance would come. As to begging, or 
what appeared to be next akin to it, namely, to make our 
extreme want known to others, was something we could not 
endure to think about. To acquaint our friends with our 
exceeding straitened circumstances was too humiliating, and 
we concluded to wait and endure awhile longer before this 
last resort. Of course our friends knew that I was unem- 
ployed, and that my wife was sick ; but none supposed we 
could possibly be so needy, as we had always made a respect- 
able appearance when abroad. In London it is customary 
for persons of respectability, and who are of an independent 
turn of mind, to conceal rather than magnify their need or 
poverty. 

One Saturday afternoon, when my wife was recovering 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 231 

rapidly from her illness, and needed more nourishing food 
than I could procure, — for I had not earned fifty cents that 
week, — we sat, like Jacob's sons in time of famine, looking 
one upon the other, with nothing in the house to eat; neither 
could we advise what means to adopt to supply our few 
wants for Sunday. All we could spare was already in the 
hands of the pawnbroker, and utter starvation stared us in 
the face. We concluded that this must certainly be the 
darkest hour that generally precedes the light of day ; and 
so it proved to be. None can possibly conceive the agony 
of mind I labored under at that time. I was almost driven 
to despair and desperation, for I could not possibly imagine 
how help could come to meet our extremely destitute con- 
dition. My dear Elizabeth seemed to comprehend my 
thoughts, and exclaimed with wonderful assurance, u O my 
dear husband, give to the winds thy fears. Deliverance is 
near. My soul has been remarkably stayed on God to-day. I 
have a sweet resting upon his promises, and a precious assur- 
ance that he will not forsake us now. It is now a trial of 
faith ; and when he has tried us sufficiently we shall come 
off like gold tried in the fire — lose nothing in value. Glory 
to his precious name forever!" Her assurance startled me, 
and I asked her if she thought a miracle would be wrought 
in our behalf] She replied, "My husband, do not be like the 
unbelieving lord in Samaria, who in time of famine, and 
when deliverance was promised, declared that if God should 
open a window in heaven this thing might be. Oh, be not 
faithless, but believing ; for surely we shall yet see the good- 
ness of the Lord in the land of the living." She spoke these 
words with the utmost confidence, while a sweet smile rested 
upon her radiant countenance — indicating an unwavering 
reliance on the care and benevolence of our heavenly Father. 
I felt much humbled at my own want of faith, and inwardly 
wished that a large portion of her spirit would rest on me; 
yet I could see no ground to rest my faith upon except the 
naked promise of God, and that appeared to me then as pie- 



232 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

sumption to believe. At that moment my eyes caught sight 
of some vials, about a dozen in number, which the doctor 
had left with medicine. I immediately exclaimed, " There it 
is! Those vials will be the means of supplying us until 
Monday." In haste I took them to a shop where such articles 
were purchased, and received about seventy-five cents in 
money. With this sum we felt rich, and were sure it was 
only an earnest of what God would speedily do for us. Soon 
I went shopping with the money. To some it would seem a 
small amount, but to us it was quite sufficient for our present 
needs. I bought a peck of coals, a loaf of bread, a half- 
ounce of tea, two ounces of sugar, four ounces of butter, a 
slice of bacon, a penny candle, and a pennyworth of soap. 
With these supplies we felt grateful, and received it as a rich 
token that the bitterness of death was past, and that a 
brighter day was near. The American reader may perhaps 
be surprised that so small a sum as seventy-five cents could 
purchase so many articles, or that shop-keepers would deal 
out such small quantities. But in a great city, where there 
are so many poor who live only on their daily wages, there 
is a necessity for this mode of apparent economy ; for many 
can not buy more at one time than is sufficient for the day. 

On the following morning I went to the breakfast meeting 
for a twofold purpose — first, to get my breakfast, and, sec- 
ondly, to enjoy the company of the preachers. While there 
a note was sent in to inform us that Mr. Smith, one of our 
itinerants, was sick, and that he requested his appointment 
at Barking supplied. This place was a small fishing village, 
about seven miles from London. 

Mr. Moore, our superintendent, on reading the note said, 
"Bro Smith is sick, and wants his appointment supplied; who 
will volunteer?" 

One of the brethren said, "Look on the plan, sir, and see 
who is idle to-day." 

On doing so he observed, " Bro. Pegler, you have nothing 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 233 

to do to-day. I know you are a minute-man- won't you 
go?" 

To which I promptly replied, "Yes, sir " 

I started soon after. But I had to go half a mile out of 
my way, to inform my wife that I must go to Barking and 
should not return until after the evening meeting. I recol- 
lected that I had to cross a toll-bridge over the Eiver Lea ; 
that it would require a penny for a footman each way; and I 
had no money to meet this expense. We had an old um- 
brella of little value — scarcely nothing but the frame. I 
wrapped the remnants of the cover around it, and tied it 
with a string. I then took it, instead of a walking-stick, and 
started on my journey after nine o'clock, to go seven miles in 
one hour and a half. It was a beautiful morning in the early 
part of May, when Nature appears in her most gorgeous and 
delightful form; and had my mind been in its ordinary 
mood, and not surfeited with anxious care, I should have 
enjoyed my walk with much pleasure. But my perplexities 
were great; and my mind was much exercised about my cir- 
cumstances, and how I should manage to cross the bridge. 
In due time I arrived at that important point. The old lady 
who kept the toll-house held out her hand for the penny. I 
gave her the umbrella and said, "Keep this until evening, for 
I expect to return to-day ; and I have no change at present." 
After crossing the bridge my mind became more perplexed 
than before, especially as to how I should return. It was 
suggested : " You are professedly a Christian, and claim to 
be a preacher of righteousness; you teach the people to be 
honest, and pay their just debts; you have cheated that 
woman out of the toll, for the umbrella is worthless ; and 
how can you get back to-night?" None can realize my state 
of mind, or uneasiness and distress, while this little circum- 
stance brought to view my abjectness and poverty. I remem- 
bered that in former years I had been destitute and without 
a penny to help myself, with no friend near at hand of whom 
I could hope for any assistance. Then my extreme destitu- 



234 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

tion was produced by my folly and recklessness; now my 
circumstances and condition were materially different — I was 
trying to labor in the cause of God, and preached the gospel 
of benevolence and love to some who were worth thousands 
of pounds, while I was not sufficiently supplied with bread. 
I had heard Dr. Clarke say, " Give the man of God bread 
and the comforts his family requires, and he will cheerfully 
spend and be spent for your spiritual comfort;" and I began 
to doubt whether it was my duty to do and suffer, as I often 
had done, as a local preacher, without any compensation, 
while others were reaping a rich pecuniary reward for no 
more services rendered. 

The agony of my mind was intense, and the temptation to 
abandon the work altogether appeared to be almost unendur- 
able. I knew that in former days I had loved the work, and 
had not received the least temporal reward, though I had 
been trying to preach for more than ten years; and it had 
been at least a part of my glorying to preach the gospel 
without charge. My heart was raised to God in humble sup- 
plication for direction and support; and with electrical swift- 
ness the sufferings of our divine Master while on earth, the 
destitution of the chief apostle to the gentiles, and the 
endurance of the noble army of the martyrs were presented 
to my view, accompanied with the precious promise, "My 
grace is sufficient for thee." 

Before I entered the village the bells had ceased to toll, 
and when I reached the chapel I was fifteen minutes behind 
time. The congregation were anxiously watching the clock 
in the gallery, and wondering at the delay of the preacher. 
I entered the pulpit and immediately commenced the service. 
While singing the first hymn Bro. Croxton, a local preacher 
of more than ordinary talent, came into the chapel. I beck- 
oned him to the pulpit, but he refused to come. It was a 
great cross to me to attempt to preach in the presence of 
a man of such theological ability, and for a little while my 
mind was perplexed. But I remembered the promise made 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 235 

so very recently, " My grace is sufficient for thee," and my 
mind became calm. Duty was mine, and I could trust in the 
Lord to fulfill this opportune and gracious promise. And 
most wonderfully did the blessed Jesus stand by me, while in 
the fullness of my heart and with a deep sense of the good- 
ness of God to me I read for my text, " Cast thy burdens 
upon the Lord, and he shall sustain thee." After the service 
a gentleman met me at the pulpit stairs and said, " You will 
dine with me to-day, sir." I thanked him, and remarked 
that Mr. Croxton was in the congregation. "I know it," he 
said ; " and I am going to invite him also." A sumptuous 
dinner was provided, such as I had not partaken of for many 
days. After dinner we retired to the parlor to spend the 
afternoon, — as I had to preach again in the evening, at the 
same place, — and the conversation turned on the subject of 
reform. 

The Methodist societies at that day (1829) were much 
agitated on the subject of reform in church polity, in rela- 
tion to the arbitrary course of the annual conference and the 
harsh manner in which some of the itinerants administered 
the discipline. Mr. Croxton, though a man of wealth and 
ability, and consequently having much influence with the 
traveling ministers, took the popular side, and identified him- 
self with the local preachers and laity. In the course of our 
conversation reference was made to this all-absorbing subject; 
for the entire connection was in a greater or less degree in- 
terested in the settlement of this question. Eeference was 
made to some of the local preachers who were known to be 
very poor men, with large families. Especial mention was 
made of one who had nine children, and did not earn more 
than three dollars per week, and who, when his black coat 
became a little seedy and his white neck-tie did not come 
up to the standard of immaculate purity, was told by an itin- 
erant that it was not his duty to preach if he could not 
appear in public in a more respectable dress; that his first 
duty was to his family, and after their wants were supplied, 



236 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

if he had not the means to appear with a little ministerial 
dignity he ought to retire from the work and give place to 
others who were better prepared to do honor to the respecta- 
ble body of local preachers. 

Mr. Croxton said: "We have to preach on this circuit up- 
ward of seventy sermons every Sabbath, and there are only 
four itinerants; consequently most of the work is performed 
by the local brethren. "We raise a thousand pounds per an- 
num for these four traveling preachers, which gives to each 
about twelve hundred dollars, — and yet they demand more, — 
while our local preachers, who do most of the work, get 
nothing." Said he, "Here is Bro. Pegler. I do not, perhaps, 
know his circumstances correctly ; but I know he is a poor 
man with a sick wife ; and he has walked seven miles to-day 
to fill an appointment for a traveling preacher, for which he 
expects no reward in this life. In fact," he continued, "the 
local brethren do most of the work on the circuit. We beat 
the bushes and the itinerants bag the game; and there is a 
general dissatisfaction on this account." All this was true; 
and shortly after, many thousands withdrew from the society 
and organized the " Methodist Association," or went to other 
churches. My wife and self were members of the official 
board, and knew what was behind the scenes. We were also 
acquainted with some of the wire-pulliDg, and often felt dis- 
pleased and chagrined at the duplicity of some leading men, 
and the unfair treatment of the local preachers. But we 
concluded we would not secede, as we were going to America 
as soon as we could shape our affairs to our own satisfaction. 

I now appealed to Mr. Croxton, and inquired if he would 
preach in my stead in the evening, so as to allow me time to 
reach home before dark, as my wife was still feeble, and no 
one to bear her company during my absence. He very read- 
ily consented to do so. The gentleman with whom we dined, 
as is the custom in that country, went a short distance with 
me on the way; and on shaking hands, at parting, he left a 
half crown in my hand. After I had proceeded on my way 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 237 

a little farther I looked back over my shoulder and said, 
v 'Now, Mr. Devil, what do you think of that? You told me 
this morning that I had cheated the woman out of her toll, 
and could not possibly recross to-night. How is it now? 
How mean you were to take advantage of my poverty and 
disconsolate state of mind, and put the worst construction on 
my acts. I knew you was a liar, and your suggestions of 
little worth ; but I had not just then sufficient courage to 
tell you so." In the opinion of many this may be a trifling 
circumstance, but to me it was of significant moment. It not 
only relieved my immediate wants, but it had a powerful 
tendency to increase my confidence and reliance in the watch- 
ful providence of my heavenly Father. Thus, in a way en- 
tirely unsuspected by me, my necessities were provided for. 
Barking was not the usual place for Mr. Croxton to wor- 
ship ; he was as much a stranger there as myself; but he had 
heard that Mr Smith was sick, and fearful that due notice 
might not reach us in the city, he came over to prevent a 
disappointment. These circumstances might not have hap- 
pened in a dozen other instances. They were providential. 
As such I received them, and such I still acknowledge them 
to be. On relating the circumstance to my beloved wife, she 
again reminded me of the unbelieving lord in the gate of 
Samaria. I felt humbled, and we both rejoiced together. 
We received this as a divine interference, and an indication 
that our dark days were about to terminate. 



238 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



CHAPTER XT. 

SHIPPED ON BOARD THE "BRITISH TAR " — COARSE AND BLAS- 
PHEMOUS LANGUAGE OP THE CAPTAIN — LEFT THE SHIP — 
SHIPPED ON BOARD THE " HINDOSTAN," BOUND TO RUSSIA 
— FATE OF THE "BRITISH TAR " — PREACHED IN SAINT 
PETERSBURG. 

My wife was now convalescent, and fast regaining her 
strength. On Monday morning I again sallied out in quest 
of work, and in hopes of being more successful. I soon met 
the captain of a brig, who had seen me before. He knew 
that I was unemployed, and inquired if I wished to go to sea. 

Some of my friends who were anxious to find employment 
for me had related to him my destitute circumstances. I 
told him that perhaps it would be necessary for me to go a 
voyage, as I could find nothing to do on shore. He said that 
he sailed the "British Tar," a brig of about three hundred 
tons; that he was bound for Norfolk for a cargo of tobacco; 
that he wanted a second mate, and from what he knew and 
heard of me he would not hesitate to give me that office. He 
offered me five pounds ($25.00) per month, and the privilege 
to mess with him in the cabin. I inquired of him if he would 
advance me a month's pay, and allow my wife to draw half 
pay while the voyage continued. He readily consented, and 
we stepped into the office of a notary public and drew up the 
necessary papers. In a few minutes I stood before my wife 
with twenty-five dollars in my hand, when we considered 
ourselves comparatively rich. With grateful hearts we re- 
turned our thanks to Him who has the hearts of all in his 
hand, believing that he had heard our prayers and turned 
our captivity. The next day I went on board the brig and 
took command, the captain not yet having engaged the chief 
mate. 

The vessel lay at anchor in the stream at Blackwall, about 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 139 

five miles down the river. The captain lived on shore, and 
visited the ship once or twice a week, to see what progress 
was being made to get ready for sea, and to renew his orders. 
My duty was to reave the running rigging, bend the sails, 
get the water and stores on board, and paint the ship on the 
outside. This, with the few hands I had, occupied four 
weeks- — he continually urging me to push things as rapidly 
as possible^ as he was in a hurry to sail. He came on board 
one Friday afternoon, and I reported the vessel ready for 
sea. I presented my bills and vouchers, etc., with which he 
seemed much pleased. He said he would not sail to-morrow, 
because Saturday was an unlucky day, but would defer sail- 
ing until Sunday. I very respectfully remonstrated with 
him for postponing the day of sailing over one day, and thus 
commence the voyage in a deliberate breach of the commands 
of G-od. I reminded him that going out of port and going in 
were the two busiest days of the whole voyage; that Sunday 
being a lucky day to sail was nothing more than a vulgar 
prejudice, and a relic of heathenism. He replied that he 
commanded this ship, and wished to know if I thought it was 
wicked to work on board ship on Sunday. I said, "No sir; 
not necessary work." He said there was no Sunday in five 
fathoms water; that he wanted none of my Methodist cant; 
that he would not permit me to teach the crew insubordina- 
tion, and concluded our interview by saying that he would 
sail next Sunday if "hell, and damnation stood in the way." 
My mind was deeply exercised, and for a few moments I 
stood dumbfounded at his daring profanity. I was truly 
horrified with his reckless and heaven-defying intentions. I 
left the quarter-deck where this conversation was held and 
retired to my state-room, where I fell on my knees before that 
G-od whose commands were so soon to be trifled with and 
their observance to be ignored, and sought counsel at the 
mercy-seat as my only safe retreat in my present trying cir- 
cumstances. In a moment my true condition was fully por- 
trayed to my greatly agitated mind. I was pennyless, and 



240 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

much in debt; my wife was still feeble; I had been for sev- 
eral inontbs out of regular employment, until this present 
situation had been obtained ; my friends had exerted them- 
selves to find me a place of work ; my present position had 
been obtained by the kind efforts of others; they might 
think me too superstitious, or fanatical ; it was customary for 
ships to sail on Sunday, and why should there be an excep- 
tion to meet my scruples? It might be weeks, nay, months, 
before I could procure another situation which promised so 
well; and would it not be presumption to throw away this 
opportunity of bettering my condition, with no prospect of 
employment from any other quarter whatever ? 

All this, and much more, was presented to my greatly per- 
plexed mind in a much shorter time than it takes me now to 
record them, and for awhile I found it difficult to decide as 
to duty. The question appeared not only one of morals, but 
of profound principle. With the light I then had, in addition 
to the teachings of my childhood, I plainly saw that either 
the commands of God must be observed or I must settle 
down under the goadings of a guilty conscience. In other 
words, which is to be paramount, the claims of God, or my 
personal interests? While thus struggling in the greatest 
intensity to know the will of God, and with a sincere desire 
to do that will when made known, at once, as the lightning 
flash, my mind was impressed with these words, which seem- 
ed irresistible : " In all thy ways acknowledge God, and he 
shall direct thy paths." My almost distracted and broken 
heart responded immediately, "Lord, I will acknowledge 
thee." The struggle was over, and my mind became as calm 
as an unruffled sea. Duty, at all hazards, became plain, and 
to my deeply-humbled mind easy; and it appeared that no 
privation or suffering would be too great to be endured, with 
the consciousness of God's approval and his promised care 
and protection, 

I immediately went on deck, and sought an interview with 
the captain. I expressed my fears as to the success of our 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 241 

intended voyage, and asked him if he would release me from 
my obligations to sail with him. He inquired if I desired 
my discharge. 

I replied, "Yes, sir; I dare not go to sea with you if I can 
in any way avoid it. I am fearful the voyage will be attend- 
sd with peril." 

He replied, "You can have your discharge, if it is your 
wish." 

I then said, " I have been on board one month, and have 
received one month's pay ; so I suppose we are square in that 
particular." 

He looked at his hand-book and said, " That is all right.'' 

I said, "Can I remain on board to-night?' 

He replied, " Yes, you can if you choose ; but for a man in 
your circumstances you are by far too religious, and too 
scrupulous, and stand in our own light." 

I made no reply, but went down below and began to pack 
my things. Next morning the captain went on shore to look 
for a man to fill my place, and I went with him. I put my 
chest and bed in a store-house, and walked up to my almost 
desolate home. 

I had taken farewell of my wife and friends, and expected 
to be absent about five months. Of course my wife was much 
surprised to see me, as I had told her we expected to sail that 
day. My story was soon told, and her first exclamation was, 
"Grlory to<xod! O my dear husband, I am so glad you were 
firm. We can afford to starve, — which I am sure we shall 
not, — but we can not afford to fly in the face of G-od's com- 
mands, or resist convictions of duty. Be of good cheer; I 
am still confident deliverance is near." 

On Sunday the "British Tar" sailed, as the captain intend- 
ed, and on Monday morning I started out, as before, in search 
of work. I had proceeded but a short distance from our 
house when I met Captain Lamb, of the ship Hindostan, 
bound to St. Petersburg, in Eussia. He was an attendant, 
when in port, at the same chapel where I sometimes preach- 
16 ^ ' 



242 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

ed. He appeared surprised to see me on shore, as he thought 
I had sailed yesterday. I briefly stated why I had left my 
ship. He inquired if I still wanted to go to sea, and offered 
to hire me as second mate, at the same wages, with the priv- 
ilege of leaving half pay with my wife. He said he intended 
to sail on Wednesday, and that the voyage would probably 
not be more than three months. I signed the articles, and 
he gave me an order on the "ship's husband" for half pay 
for my wife during my absence. On Tuesday I repaired on 
board, and on Wednesday I again left the shores of my dear 
native land. 

A few weeks after I sailed a Mr. Gardiner, who kept a large 
iron-monger store, called on my wife and said he had been 
informed that her husband wanted a situation j that he had 
received a favorable account of my honesty and integrity, 
as well as good business habits, and wished to employ me as 
a confidential clerk in his establishment, but was fearful he 
could not keep the place open as long as three months. He 
often called, and seemed anxious for my return. On arriving 
at Cronstadt, the sea-port of St. Petersburg, I found a letter 
from my wife, in which she stated the above facts, and also 
expressed a hope that I might have a speedy and prosperous 
voyage, and on my return obtain a permanent situation. She 
also stated that she was able to attend to her business and 
had a good run of custom, and felt fully assured that the 
"Lord had turned our captivity," as in the case of Job when 
he prayed for his friends. 

As before stated, the "British Tar" commenced her voyage 
on Sunday — not of necessity, but of choice, in order " to be 
lucky." In due time she reached the latitude of Newfound- 
land, and struck an iceberg and foundered. After ten days 
the wreck was discovered. When found, all on board had 
perished except the youngest boy, about ten years of age, and 
he was so badly frozen that both legs and some of his fingers 
had to be amputated. I afterward often saw this boy in the 
streets, which continually reminded me of my narrow escape. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 243 

Thus, by following the conviction of duty and having regard 
to the commands of God, I was in all probability saved from 
a premature death. It does not become me, however, to ait 
in judgment on others, or attempt to unravel the mysteries 
of Divine Providence. 1 do not claim that because of any 
virtue in me, or any superior piety to be placed to my ac- 
count, my gracious Lord spared my life from this terrible 
calamity and suffering. He had in former days, when I 
knew him not and was perfectly indifferent to his claims, 
watched over me and preserved me wben in imminent dan- 
ger; though I did not then recognize his gracious hand in 
my deliverance. It always appeared to me that G-od had a 
work to which he had called me, and by his wisdom and 
goodness was pieparing me by trials and some tribulations 
for future usefulness. God in this instance of his terrible 
wrath and judgment visited the guilty sinner — who had 
set his law at defiance and dared him with his profanity — 
with his vengeance; and, as in many other cases, the inno- 
cent suffered with the wrong-doer. Unoffending children 
suffered in Noah's flood, and doubtless many innocent per- 
sons suffer in times of war and famine; and the accusers of 
Daniel were destroyed, and their wives and children with 
them. We can not say why it is so ; but the God of all the 
earth will do right. He has said, "Vengeance is mine: I 
will repay;" and, "Though hand join in hand, the wicked 
shall not go unpunished. 

Cronstadt is at the head of the G-ulf of Finland, on the 
Baltic Sea, and at the mouth of the river "Neva," which 
passes through St. Petersburg. The harbor is an artificial 
one, made of piles driven into the mud, and forms a break- 
water composed of a number of acres. It furnishes a safe 
port for a multitude of ships to load or unload in perfect 
security. On top of the piles a platform is laid, which forms 
a commodious walk as well as carriage-way around the 
"mole," as it is called; and every ship within the inclosure 
can be readily boarded. 



244 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

Here is the principal naval establishment of the empire of 
.Russia, and a school to train boys for the navy, with full- 
rigged ship on which to practice. The ships-of-war do not 
enter the mole, but they lay at anchor in the stream ; and 
when I was there, in 1829, a large fleet of line-of-battle ships 
and frigates rendezvoused at that port, taking in their stores 
and amuniiion of war, and practicing their men. We were 
oiten amused at the awkward manner in which they per- 
formed their exercises — in loosing and furling sails, sending 
up and down top-gallant yards, and other maneuvers. These 
movements were accompanied with much noise and confusion, 
and appeared extremely uncouth to those of us who had 
been in the English navy. Such clumsy operations in the 
British navy would subject the offender to a stoppage of grog, 
or other punishment; for in that service all the manual exer- 
cises are conducted with the utmost precision and quietness. 
While we remained at Cronstadt the Eussian fleet sailed for 
the Mediterranean Sea, and the Dardanelles, or Constanti- 
nople, as the Eussians were then at war with Turkey. 

Captain Lamb often went to St. Petersburg, twenty-eight 
miles up the river Neva, on a steamboat, which made her 
trips daily and sailed under the English colors (for Eussia 
had no steam-vessels of her own at that time). The captain 
at one time inquired of the British consul if there would be 
religious services at the consul's chapel next Sabbath, and 
was informed that the clergyman had gone to England for 
the benefit of his wife's health. Our captain said, "My sec- 
ond mate is a Wesleyan preacher, and a tolerably good 
sermonizer." The consul replied that the Wesleyans were a 
branch of the Church of England, and he would like to have 
me officiate next Sabbath in the chapel if I would consent to 
read the common prayers. To this request I of course could 
make no objection, but readily assented, as we were accus- 
tomed to read those prayers in all our large chapels in Eng- 
land. This was probably the first Wesleyan sermon preached 
in the great city of St. Petersburg, the capital of all the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 245 

Russias ; and while I stood in awe, in view of my intelligent 
congregation, — consisting of the consul and his family, some 
American and English merchants, and some captains then in 
port, — yet I felt a firm relianoe on help from above. As I 
entered the chapel and saw the beautiful decorations and 
splendid equipments about the altar and pulpit I was filled 
with amazement, and feared I should make a perfect failure; 
for I had actually forgotten the text I intended to select. 
But my heart was raised to God, and again, blessed be his 
name, he came to my relief. As I entered the desk where 
prayers are always read (not the pulpit), it was powerfully 
suggested, "It shall be given you in that hour what you shall 
say;" as also, "Lo, I am with you alway." I need hardly say 
that these promises were opportune, and greatly assisted me. 
I felt them powerfully fulfilled in my case, for the blessed 
Lord gave me liberty, and great boldness of speech. The 
consul made me a handsome present for my humble services. 



CHAPTEE XVI. 

EXTRACTS FROM MY JOURNAL ON A VOYAGE TO CRONSTADT IN 

RUSSIA. 

Monday, June 1, 1829. On board the ship Hindostan from 
the port of London, bound to the Baltic Sea. This is the 
first leisure time I have had to write a few lines in my log- 
book since we left London, which was the twenty-fourth of 
last month. Since we left the river we have been working 
tides work until yesterday, when we got under way and 
made Lowestive Light, and then stood to sea. We are now 
out of sight of land, about midway of the North Sea, or half- 
way between England and Holland. But alas! where am I? 
Not only am I literally tossed on the sea, by the winds and 



246 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

the waves, but feel I am buffeted by the waves of temptation 
while crossing the tempestous sea of life. What a need of 
constant prayer and watchfulness. 

Tuesday, June 2. A thought occurred to me last night, 
while pacing the quarter-deck alone, that I was under an 
awful responsibility to those who had reposed confidence in 
me to manage and take care of the ship half of every twen- 
ty-four hours. Our crew consists of twenty persons who 
naturally, under God, look to the officers for the safety of the 
ship, and in a great degree of their persons. How careful, 
then, ought I to be that I should not betray my trust; that 
no damage should accrue to the ship or hands by my negli- 
gence or unfaithfulness. But then these twenty hands have 
all confidence in the officers, and in the soundness of the 
ship, and have a belief in a safe if not a speedy voyage. 
When on my watch on deck I am careful to see that every 
man is at his post, and that all are doing their duty. One 
must mind the helm and steer the right course, another must 
look out ahead and give due notice of approaching danger, 
while the remainder must be ready for every call. I think 
in these things I am sufficiently careful ; but spiritually, alas I 
no man cares for their souls. It matters little to them how 
they steer, or to what port they are heading. They are 
driven by the tide of their own passions, and are urged for- 
ward by the wind of every temptation. They steer no steady 
course, but trim their sails to suit the breeze. They have 
always, as they suppose, a fair wind, with no look-out for 
rocks or breakers, but, heedless and indifferent, rush upon 
danger, whether seen or unseen. Oh, may I be faithful to 
these souls ! 

Monday, June 8. This has been a week of great trial. A 
severe cold arrested me in the midst of duty, and I was re- 
turned to the sick-list. The cold settled into my limbs, and 
I was unable to walk, while the pain through my body was 
extreme. My limbs are greatly swelled; and we have no 
kind of medicine on board, not even spirits of any kind. Or 



REV. OEORGE PEGLER. 247 

captain or steward left our medicine-chest in London. This 
would seem almost incredible; but it is even so. I am at a 
loss to know how we obtained our clearance at the custom- 
house under such circumstances. There is deception or 
equivocation somewhere. The Lord be my helper in this my 
time of distress. 

Wednesday, June 10. To-day I am a little better. It was 
so light at midnight that we read fine print without the aid 
of sun, moon, or stars. Last week we passed Elsenore in the 
Cutegat, on the coast of Denmark, where we obtained some 
fresh vegetables and a little medicine. May the good Lord 
supply our spiritual wants, and give to me a more earnest 
desire for the salvation of those who sail with me. 

Thursday, June 11. To-day I have a relapse, and feel quite 
ill. Doubtless I was too anxious to return to duty. I have 
such violent pains in my head and jaws that I can neither 
eat nor sleep. But I bless the Lord that the consolations of 
his grace are not small with me. I feel that he is a present 
help in this my time of need. Oh, how I long to enjoy again 
the precious means of grace. Every Sunday since we left 
port we have been busily employed, or in a gale of wind,, ex- 
cept last Sunday, when I intended, with leave of the captain, 
to have preached to the crew, but was obliged to remain in 
my berth most of the day. And I fear I shall not be able to 
accomplish anything in that direction next Sunday. But I 
am in the hands of the great Bishop of souls; and if it is his 
will to use me as a feeble instrument in his cause, my soul 
says, "Lord, here am I;" but if he chooses to lay me aside 
as a useless thing, or a dry stick, I feel resigned, and can 
say, "Thy will be done." Before leaving London I furnished 
myself with a supply of books and tracts. I gave away, lent, 
and exchanged many of them; and the people received them 
with gladness and read them with eagerness. May God bless 
these silent messengers to their good. 

Saturday, June 13. To-day I am yet quite poorly in body, 
but strong in faith in the promises of God. I am able, how- 



2-48 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

ever, to be on deck and on my watch, and sometimes my soul 
is exceeding happy. I have been much exercised in my 
mind in regard to my wife, whose health was not confirmed 
when I left home. I am not concerned about her food and 
temporal wants, because I know with her usual economy the 
half of my wages, which she can draw at pleasure every 
month, will be more than sufficient- to meet her ordinary 
wants; provided she is restored to health. We are now only 
sixty miles from our place of destination, and expect to enter 
the port to-morrow (Sunday). The weather has been, ever 
since we left London, as it usually is in March, in England; 
and to-day we steered close by an iceberg of several miles 
in extent. 

Wednesday, June 17. Last Sunday we arrived at Cron- 
stndt; and while I saw the bethel flag flying from the mast- 
head of some ship where divine worship was celebrated, yet 
we were compelled to work until nine or ten o'clock in the 
afternoon to secure a place in the "mole." But I was glad 
to see the dear flag, and hope to enjoy the privilege of public 
worship next Sunday. To-day I obtained a leisure moment 
to go to the English maritime letter-delivery, and to my great 
joy found a letter from my wife. I am rejoiced to know she 
is well and at work, and that there is a prospect of perma- 
nent employment for myself on my return. " Praise God, 
from whom all blessings flow." 

Thursday, June 18. I went on board the ship where I saw 
the bethel flag last Sunday, to make inquiries as to future 
meetings; and to my great but agreeable surprise I found it 
to be the "Benjamin," Captain Leggit, who owns the vessel 
and is accompanied in his voyage by his excellent lady. 
Both of them are members of the Wesleyan Society in Lon- 
don, and rent slips in the same chapel with ourselves when 
at home. It was refreshing indeed to meet them under such 
circumstances. 1 found that Captain Leggit was to sail to- 
morrow, so I hastily penned a letter for home. 

Sunday, June 21. To-day I was invited to preach on board 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 249 

the Ocean, Captain Hamline. The services were held under 
the awning on the quarter-deck, and the congregation con- 
sisted of upward of one hundred persons from different Eng- 
lish and American ships in the mole. My text was, " Cast 
thy bread upon the waters, for thou shalt find it after many 
days." There were more Christian sailors present than I 
had ever seen togetner at any one time ; and we had a shout 
in the camp. Many appeared to be hungry for the bread of 
life, and were willing to make it known. When sailors are 
in earnest they can generally shout to some purpose. All 
appeared pleased, and I hope many were edified. May God 
bless that people. 

Tuesday, June 23. Yesterday I assisted in saving fifteen 
Eussians from a watery grave. They were in a small sail- 
boat, outside the mole. By a sudden squall the boat was 
capsized; and I was the first to discover their perilous con- 
dition. Myself and two of our hands rowed to their rescue, 
and by the help of God all were saved. Nothing could ex- 
ceed the expression of their gratitude for safe deliverance. 
Several of them actually kissed me, while others fell down at 
our feet, and in their own language implored, doubtless, the 
blessing of God upon us. They were all serfs, or a kind of 
slaves. We knew this not by the color of their skin, for 
master and serf are the same color; but the absence of the 
beard, or whiskers, denoted servitude. Freemen in Eussia 
suffer the hair to grow as it may please on the face, but serfs 
are obliged to shave clean. To-day one of our boys fell 
overboard and came near being drowned. But these casual- 
ties and exposures to death have no softening influence on 
our crew, as far as I can perceive. Sailors are too familiar 
with danger and death to be easily wrought upon by seeing 
the exposure of others. 

Sunday, June 28. No bethel flag floating in the breeze to- 
day from any mast-head in our harbor. In the afternoon I 
took a stroll through the town and saw a number of persons 
enter one of the many Greek churches in the place. I made 



250 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

an attempt to enter, to observe their mode of worship, but 
was met in the vestibule by the janitor, or some other impor- 
tant officer, and rudely pushed down the stone steps; and I 
was compelled, though reluctantly, to retrace my steps from 
their church. They would not admit an English sailor into 
their sanctuary for fear of pollution. What degradation is 
this, that even those careless and profane worshipers would 
be afraid of having their temple polluted by the presence of 
an English sailor ! I would willingly have preached to them 
Jesus and his salvation could I have made them understand; 
though transportation to Siberia would probably have been 
the consequence. 

Tuesday, June 30. I feel to-day greatly humbled under a 
sense of my unworthiness, considering the great advantage 
that I have beeu indulged with in comparison to the natives 
with which I am surrounded. I am witness daily to their 
observance of all the rites and ceremonies of their church 
with the strictest punctuality and promptitude. Always be- 
fore and after eating they cross themselves. If they pass a 
church they do the same. Should they pass a religious 
picture or an ecclesiastic the same devotion is observed. If 
they enter a public house to get a glass of watkee, the com- 
mon beverage of the poor, they invariably cross themselves 
before drinking. To-day I saw a number go into the water 
to bathe, and before they jumped in every one performed the 
same act of devotion. I observed that those who worked on 
board our ship were always punctual to their morning devo- 
tions, and continued a long time at prayer, always bowing 
their head toward the sun. This practice is never neglected, 
let the consequences be what they may. Those, too, are all 
serfs, or the lowest order among them. But I have superior 
knowledge, and enjoy the light and grace of salvation ; have 
been led by the spirit of truth, and taught in the school of 
Christ ; have received the witness of the Spirit; and yet how 
careless and negligent I live. Lord, save, and stir me up to 
greater diligence lest I be beaten with many stripes. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 251 

Thursday, July 2, 1829. To-day I was informed by the 
captain that the British consul at St. Petersburg has sent me 
a polite and urgent request to preach in his chapel next Sab- 
bath. Such a request was of course wholly unexpected by 
me, and how it could be sent to me under my present cir- 
cumstances is more than I can comprehend. I am aware 
that I am somewhat of a favorite with Captain Lamb, and he 
has more than once expressed his approbation of my humble 
efforts as a preacher. But then, he is acquainted with the 
economy of the Wesleyan Methodist connection, and knows 
that I am only an untutored local preacher, and is prepared 
to make allowances for the disadvantages under which I am 
placed. But not so with the consul. He has been accustom- 
ed to educated ministers, and knows nothing of the embar- 
rassments that our local preachers labor under. I took the 
liberty to remonstrate with our captain on the impropriety, 
if not the impracticability, of such a course; how utterly un- 
prepared I was to stand before such an intelligent audience 
with any prospect of doing credit to the cause of Christ, and 
perhaps do much harm to the interest of nonconformity. He 
assured me that the consul was a plain and devout gentle- 
man, and that all who were expected to be present would 
understand my circumstances. He concluded by saying that 
the arrangement was made, and I must submit with the best 
possible grace ; that he would excuse me from duty the re- 
mainder of the week to give me some time for preparation, 
and that on Saturday I must accompany him in the steam- 
boat to the city, and put up at his lodgings. 

Monday, July 6. To-day I returned to Cronstadt from St. 
Petersburg, where I attempted to preach yesterday in the 
consul's chapel before a select company of about forty per- 
sons. I read the beautiful and interesting service of the 
Church of England from the reading-desk, and then ascend- 
ed the pulpit and declared, "This is a faithful saying, and 
worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the 
world to save sinners; of whom I am chief." (I. Tim. i. 15.) 



252 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

At the first I felt considerably embarrassed; but tbe good 
Lord graciously stood by me. My own heart was greatly 
warmed and cheered; and I humbly trust no harm was done 
to the blessed cause of Jesus. 

Sunday, July 12. To-day one of the men sent a boy to bor- 
row a sail-hook, — I suppose, to try me. I sent word that I 
did not lend my tools to be used on Sunday, but that I would 
lend him a book, which he accepted with a smile. The first 
that caught my eye on opening my chest was a tract on the 
general judgment, founded on the words, "prepare to meet 
thy God." This, I hoped, might prove a favorable omen, as 
it would open the way to further conversation. He read the 
tract and acknowledged its truth, but I could not perceive 
that it made any serious impression upon his mind. . While 
conversing with the crew to-day, and exchanging books and 
tracts, I found among them a backslider. He acknowledged 
that he had belonged to the Methodists, and was a tract dis- 
tributor in Hastings, but on going to sea and mingling with 
wicked companions he had wandered from God and become 
worse than ever. I endeavored to set before him his truly 
deplorable condition, and urged him to return to his abused 
and slighted Savior. 

Sunday, July 19. Off Hoagland, Gulf of Finland. This 
is the first time I have had to write for several days. All 
has been bustle and confusion for many weeks, in taking in 
a cargo and getting ready for the homeward trip. Necessity 
now compels exertion and promptitude, and in our situation 
it is all right. Every nerve is strained, every faculty is en- 
gaged, every power is employed, and imagination is put to 
the rack for lucrative and worldly purposes. At sea all this 
is perhaps necessary ; but alas! who cares to make suitable 
exertion to obtain the divine favor? This is in fact the one 
thing needful, but is considered by the majority of mankind 
as of secondary importance. For the last few weeks we 
have had to work hard, but my mind has been in perfect 
peace. Though I have good treatment and fair wages, — and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 253 

the higher the wages the better for me pecuniarily, — yet 1 am 
anxious to reach home and listen to the church-bells. Last 
Friday we left Cronstadt and shaped our course down the 
Gulf of Finland toward home, sweet home! We are now 
only sixty miles on our way, having had head-winds most of 
the time. I expect a five weeks' passage. Lord, give us a 
favorable run, and bring us to our native land in peace and 
safety. 

Monday, July 27. Yesterday we had a gale of wind, and 
were employed all day in securing the sails and rigging and 
taking care of the ship. I am at present quite unwell, but 
still able to keep my watch on deck. Bad provisions and 
want of rest are, I believe, the cause of my indisposition. 
We have had adverse winds all the way down the Gulf of 
Finland. We are now past the Dageroet Light-house, and 
entered the Baltic Sea with a fine, fair wind; and there is 
every appearance of its continuance. Oh, that I had the 
evidence that I am making as rapid progress toward the 
mark of the prize of my high calling as our ship does to- 
ward old England. 

Thursday, July 30. I feel much disgusted to-day, both in 
body and mind. God has done much, very much for me ; but 
how little have I done for him, or his blessed cause ! How 
feeble are my efforts, and how weak is my faith. The per- 
verseness of some of the men, the stupidity of others, and the 
laziness of a third sort, together with my accountability to 
my superiors, tend to try me much. No doubt the men, 
knowing my profession, try to irritate and confuse my mind ; 
but I have thus far been kept from giving them an occasion 
to reproach religion on my account, though I ofttimes feel the 
risings of anger when some grumble without cause. Lord, 
give me the victory. 

We are now on the coast of Goatland, in Sweden, with a 
fine, fair wind ; and as we are near the shore we can see the 
villages, with their neat churches, only a few miles apart. 
Everything looks pleasant and peaceful, and calls to mind the 



254 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

endearments of home. But Satan, with his temptations and 
snares, is there also. We expect to reach Elsinore by Sunday 
next; and when we get through the sound and Categat we 
shall imagine ourselves almost home. 

Friday, July 31. Yesterday, just after I had written the 
above and turned in for the afternoon, I heard the doleful cry, 
"A man overboard." We were then sailing under a full head 
of canvas, with a fair wind blowing half a gale. I instantly 
rushed on deck and called to the man at the wheel to put the 
helm down. The ship was soon brought into the wind's eye, 
and her way stopped. Immediately, myself with two of the 
hands jumped into the quarter-boat. We were speedily low- 
ered into the water, and, directed by the floating hat, went in 
search of the drowning man. But he did not rise to the 
surface while we were in the vicinity where he fell. After 
rowing about for a considerable time we had to leave him to 
his fate, and with much sorrow we returned to the ship. How 
awful to be thus launched into eternity ; and more especially 
so in his case, for just before he fell from the main rigging 
he was in a frightful passion, and swore most profanely. 
But in his case I did my duty, for which I am thankful. I 
had often advised him for his good; had lent him books and 
tracts ; and only a few days before his fatal accident I told 
him it would not be a matter of surprise if G-od should make 
him a public example of his anger on account of his extreme 
wickedness. " He, that being often reproved hardeneth his 
neck, shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy." 
Oh that this awful judgment may make a lasting impression 
on the minds of all who witnessed the terrible scene. I in- 
tend to preach on the subject at the earliest time possible. 
Lord, prepare me for the solemn duty. 

Wednesday, August 5. Last Sunday we arrived at Elsinore, 
in Denmark. Of course it was a busy day, like most of our 
Sabbath days, and no time could be spared for social worship. 
The man we lost overboard was named William Collings, aged 
only twenty-one years. He was from Hastings, in Kent 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 255 

County, where his parents still reside. They were very much 
attached to him as their only son. I understand by one of his 
shipmates who came -from the same town, that they are both 
pious and belong to the Methodists. Doubtless they have often 
prayed for their poor erring boy; and their hearts will be 
made sad indeed when the news is brought to them. The 
recollection of his impiety and recklessness will be the most 
bitter ingredient in their cup of sorrow. It was so with David 
at the death of his reckless son Absalom. It was the knowl- 
edge of his sinful state when he died which made David wish 
that he had died in his stead. How far the mercy of God 
may extend to such persons we can not tell. We have one 
instance in the Holy Scriptures of a sinner who only a short 
time before his death reviled Christ, yet in his last agony found 
mercy. This fact is recorded that none should despair. But 
this single fact stands alone, that none should dare presume. 

Saturday, August 8. At present great dissatisfaction exists 
among the crew, — at times amounting to almost mutiny, — 
owing to bad provisions. The beef we put down in Cronstadt 
is tainted ; and our ship leaks badly, and much labor is re- 
quired at the pumps. I imagine there is no danger from either 
of these causes. I have seen the time when our present fare 
would have been a luxury, and our labor at the pumps nothing 
but wholesome recreation. But sailors are noted grumblers, 
and generally hard to please. In fact, the Baltic trade is 
generally carried on in ships unfit for long voyages. Ships 
that are not suitable for the East or West Indies, or other long 
voyages, can be employed in this trade, because the voyage 
is a short one, and the vessel mostly in sight of land and 
often in port. 

Sunday, August 9. Another Sabbath day has ushered in 
another day of enjoyment and rest to the way-worn Christian 
traveler; but little rest or enjoyment is found here. We 
have now a perfect gale of wind, and every effort has to be 
made for our own safety and that of the ship. I fancy I can 
see my wife on this blessed Sabbath morning pleading in my 



256 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

behalf at a throne of grace; and I am confident that God 
hears prayers. My soul is stayed on God. I have a sweet as- 
surance that all is well at home ; and, bless God, I am happy! 
I must cease writing and close my journal, for the ship rolls 
so much I can not write. "We are now in the North Sea, and 
hope to reach port in two weeks. 

Friday, August 14. Off the Skaw. Eight days ago we 
were in the North Sea. We were then taken with a foul 
wind, and for three days there was the heaviest gale 1 ever 
experienced. We had to heave to under a close-reefed main- 
top sail, until we lost it by the chain-sheet giving way, which 
happened in my watch, between 10:00 and 12:00 p. m. We 
then weathered the rest of the gale under a closed try-sail 
and fore stay-sail. When the gale abated we found ourselves 
up the Categat as far as Hanhault. We have now a fine 
wind from the south-east, on our beam, and are nearing 
home. I never saw sailors as much alarmed as ours were 
during this gale. The labor of the ship, perhaps, caused her 
to leak more, which tended to increase their fears. But when 
the gale was at its height, I for a few moments went below 
and opened my Bible on these words, " Thou rulest the rag- 
ing of the sea : when the waves thereof arise, thou stillest 
them." On reading this my mind was directed to our Savior, 
who stilled the tempest on the lake. I was greatly comforted, 
and felt assured that God would hear prayer and deliver us 
from impending danger. I went on deck and assisted the 
men at the pumps. I tried to rally them with the hope that 
the gale was about to break and the danger was past. 

Sunday, August 16. North Sea; one hundred and four 
miles from shore. To-day has been a day of great toil for 
all hands. The fair wind we got in the Categat has increas- 
ed to a gale, so that we have been scudding a double-reefed 
fore and main top-sail, and fore-sail. To-day the wind fell, 
and we have been employed shaking out reefs and setting 
out studding-sails ; and now, by four o'clock we are under 
double-reefed top-sails again. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 257 

Tuesday, August 18. Off Horwich, England, at anchor. 
Last Sunday just after writing the above the good Lord in- 
terfered for us in a remarkable manner. We bore down to- 
ward a fishing-smack to inquire the distance from a certain 
sand-bar, to which we knew we were rapidly approaching by 
the force of the tide. We were going at the rate of eight knots; 
and the man at the wheel brought us too close, so that she 
fell on board us just abaft the main chains. Her gaff and 
boom caught our mizen top-mast backstay, the top-sail hal- 
yards carrying away our mizen top-mast, and then she clear- 
ed us. Bless the Lord, none were hurt Had the collision 
took place at our bows, perhaps both vessels might have 
foundered. 

Monday, August 24. Last night we made Lowestive Light, 
and have since been making tide-work. We are rapidly ap- 
proaching the "wash," or mouth of the Thames, and hope 
soon to be in the river. 

Tuesday, August 25. Last night about ten o'clock we miss- 
ed stays and struck upon the Gunfleet, a sand-bar on the 
coast of England. We were then under double-reefed top- 
sails and fore-sail, with a stiff breeze from west south-west. 
But our deliverance was near. We gave eight or ten thumps 
on the sand and were off. We are now riding out a gale of 
wind between the sand-bars, with eighty fathoms of cable 
ahead. , 

Thursday, August 29. The wind changed in oi>r favor and 
we weighed anchor; and on Saturday at twelve, noon, we 
were safely moored in St, Catherine's I>ock, London. 

17 



258 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



CHAPTER XVII. 

COMMENCED WORK AT MR. GARDINER'S — WIFE AND SELF PROS 
PERED — PREPARE TO IMMIGRATE TO AMERICA — HEARD DR. 

CLARKE THE DAY PREVIOUS TO SAILING ACCOUNT OP MISS 

MORRIS' SOJOURN WITH DR. CLARKE. 

Our passage was rather longer than we expected. We 
had adverse winds and many severe storms, — to which I 
have referred in a previous chapter, — and were delayed 
reaching port two weeks beyond the limited time. 

Mr. Gardiner, the person who desired to employ me, called 
on my wife several times in order to ascertain when I should 
probably return, and named a given week beyond which he 
could wait no longer, but must employ a clerk from some 
other source. Providentially, I reached home the last day of 
the week named, and Mrs. Pegler informed me that I must 
repair to Mr. Gardiner immediately. I did so; and being 
pleased with the place, and the general appearance of things, 
I engaged with him for one pound sterling per week, with 
constant employment, "and commenced the following Mon- 
day. 

During my absence my wife had recovered her usual 
health, and had nearly constant work at her trade, which 
generally gave a fair remuneration. She had made no draft 
on my wages, consequently I had about fifteen pounds to re- 
ceive, or about seventy-five dollars, — quite a contrast between 
the commencement and the end of my voyage. In addition 
to this, she had paid several debts and redeemed many things 
from the pawnbrokers, and also made some additions to our 
furniture for our mutual comfort. So much for the economy 
and prudent care of a faithful wife. 

I continued with Mr. Gardiner upward of four years. 
During that time my wife had all the work she could do, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 259 

and often had to hire help ; and we were able to lay by five 
dollars per week to prepare for immigration, or any future 
time of need. We lived well and comfortably; and though 
prudent and economical, we never pinched ourselves for what 
we needed. We enjoyed the presence and blessing of God 
continually; and many were the opportunities with which 
we were favored of doing good to others in our humble 
sphere. My labors as a local preacher were still continued, as 
was also my wife as class-leader. We were both visitors of the 
" Strangers' Friend Society;" and many were the interesting 
and useful visits made among the sick poor. Memory fails 
me to record all the instances of wretchedness and ignorance 
that came under our notice, and received help from us as the 
representatives of this noble benevolent society; yet one 
instance among many ought to be rescued from oblivion. 
There was a person by the name of Boone, who had a family 
consisting of a wife and four grown children. One of the 
children had been sick for several weeks, and required con- 
stant attendance night and day. Soon the father and mother 
were taken down with the same disease, the nature of which 
I can not at this day remember. Then the remaining chil- 
dren had to take their beds, and none were able to attend 
them, or even give them a cup of water. About this time 
their oldest son, a young man aged about twenty years, came 
home from sea, hale and strong, and as willing as he was 
stout, and devoted all his time by day and night for their 
relief. The little money he had received for his last short 
voyage was soon expended in supplying their actual necessi- 
ties, and when my wife and myself visited them they were 
in the most absolute want. We procured help from the 
parish, and also the attendance of the district physician. 
We also begged some clothes and food from some of our 
friends, and attended to their wants for eight weeks, or as 
long as any patient could remain on our books. After that 
we usually returned their names to some other denom- 
ination which had a similar institution. About the expi- 



260 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

ration of the eight weeks they were all convalescent., 
and many of them able to work. We soon found places for 
nearly all of them, and took them to attend class-meeting. 
In a short time gratitude ior the goodness of God to them 
led them to the Savior, where they found redemption through 
his blood; and three years after this, or when I left the 
country, they were esteemed worthy members of their 
classes. It is a little remarkable that the day we left the 
port of London was on the day of the month that I now 
pen these lines. This is the 10th of April, 1874, and the note 
which we received from this grateful man, and which closed 
our earthly interviews forever, was written on this day just 
forty-two years ago. The gift he put into my hand I esteem 
more precious than gold, and no reasonable sum offered 
could ever induce me to part with it. It reads as follows : 

"London, April 10, 1832. 

" Mr. George Pegler, — My Dear Friend : As in all proba- 
bility we may never meet again in this world, and feeling 
greatly obliged to you and yours for your kindness, for the 
spritual and temporal welfare of my family, I desire to ac- 
knowledge your kind and brotherly conduct toward us. May 
God Almighty prosper you and your partner in life spiritually 
and temporally, in all your undertakings, in the country to 
which you are bound. I shall ever remember you, and never 
cease to pray for your welfare. Yours sincerely. 

"Samuel Boone." 

My labors while in the employ of Mr. Gardiner were quite 
arduous, and, as confidential clerk, very responsible ; and the 
time spent in the store was from 6:00 a. m. to 9:00 P. m., or 
fifteen hours out of twenty -four, including time for meals. In 
the commencing of operations in this to me new enterprise I 
was entirely unacquainted with banking business, and yet 
our accounts with the bank had to pass through my agency. 
My efforts, on my first visit to cash a draft at the bank, were 
a little ludicrous, and brought a smile from the rigid counte- 
nance of my employer. I was sent to a banking-house with 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 261 

a draft for upward of one hundred pounds, and when the 
cashier asked what I wanted, X said, " Money." 

He replied, " 1 suppose so. But what do you want, paper 
or gold?" 

" Why gold, to be sure," said I. 

In an instant he pulled out a drawer from under the counter, 
and with a small shovel threw the gold coin into a scale, say- 
ing, "What will you put it in?" 

Here I was brought to a stand, for my pockets, I knew, 
could not contain it. I then spread my handkerchief, and he 
tumbled the whole into it. He then turned away with the 
utmost unconcern, apparently, and began joking with the 
other clerks, while for a few moments I stood bewildered, and 
doubted whether I had the correct amount of my draft. I 
could not remain there and count the coin, as that would have 
the appearance of bringing into doubt his honesty or correct- 
ness, so I gathered up my spoils as speedily as possible and 
entered the street. I sought a dark and retired place under 
an archway and counted the coin, and gladly hurried to the 
store with all dispatch. 

On entering the counting-room I put my handkerchief on 
the desk in front of Mr. G , when he said, " What is that?" 

I replied., "The money for that draft." 

"What; gold?" said he. "What do I want with gold?" 

"Why, sir," said I, "in America we always think that gold 
is preferable to paper, and I had no thoughts of exchanging 
one piece of paper for another." 

"Well," said he, "I ought to have told you. When you go 
to the bank again always get paper, unless I tell you to the 
contrary. Bank of England notes are often preferable to 
gold, at any rate equally as good."" 

But my labors in this place, together with my many en- 
gagements on the Sabbath, were too exhausting, and began 
to interfere with my health ; and we concluded that we could 
do better in America. We sold our furniture and many things 
that we did not choose to bring with us, and with what money 



262 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

we had saved bought a good stock of clothes. After paying 
for our passage we had in our purse about $300. 00. This was 
to us something wonderful indeed, considering our extreme 
indigence four years previously ; and we felt constrained to 
acknowledge the goodness of G-od, and determined to conse- 
crate ourselves anew to his ever-blessed service. We soon 
found a vessel bound to Montreal, in lower Canada, and de- 
posited our goods and luggage on board. The "Dew-Drop," 
Captain Wokes, was a fine, staunch little brig of about three 
hundred and fifty tons burden. She had a select company 
of passengers, about fifty in number. We all agreed to furnish 
our own provisions, as the vessel was not an immigrant 
ship; and by doing so we could live as we chose. The ship 
furnished us water and fuel only, and each family had the 
use of the caboose in turn. We laid in a good stock, such as 
ham, corned beef, butter, eggs, tea, coffee, sugar, rice, raisins, 
potatoes, biscuits, &c, and lived about as well as they did in 
the cabin. Our voyage with this company of passengers 
was very agreeable and pleasant, though somewhat stormy 
and cold, as our captain chose to go what is called " north 
about," to catch more easterly winds. 

The ship was to sail on Monday, and as all our effects were 
safely put on board we thought we would spend our last Sab- 
bath in hearing Dr. Adam Clarke in the morning, at the 
Horse Ferry Eoad Chapel, Westminster, near Westminster 
Abbey. He was to preach a sermon for the benefit of the 
king's life-guards, to help procure them a library. The col- 
lection amounted to three hundred dollars, which was a 
generous sum, but not unusual for the doctor; and he did not 
fail to make suitable mention of this noble liberality. After 
the sermon we went into the vestry to take our farewell of 
the good doctor, fully persuaded we should never behold his 
cheerful and pleasant countenance again. We briefly in- 
formed him of our objects of going abroad with intentions to 
settle in America, when in the most kind manner he laid one 
hand on my head and the other on my wife's shoulder (aim 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 263 

had her bonnet on), and with deep solemnity (as we both 
dropped on our knees before him) prayed that the blessings 
of the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob might go 
with us, give us a prosperous voyage, and make us exceed- 
ingly useful in our contemplated home. He also informed us 
that he intended to visit that country in a year or so, as a 
relaxation from his arduous labors, and possibly we might 
meet again; but in less than four months from that time he 
was removed from labor to reward. He had gone a few 
miles from the city to preach a charity sermon ; and while in 
the village, early on Sabbath morning he was seized with 
Asiatic cholera and died soon afterward. My wife, then 
Miss Morris, worked in his house in Escott, a little way out 
of town, more than six months. It was a beautiful mansion, 
procured for him by the liberality of his many friends, 
where in retirement he could finish his commentary, the 
great object that lay near his heart. During the many 
months she remained under his roof she made the upholstery 
of about twenty rooms. She was always treated as one of 
the family, and at the table she always had a chair on the 
doctor's left, while Mrs. Clarke sat on his right. Two of his 
daughters, both married ladies, and several of their children, 
resided with him — one the widow of an African merchant, 
and the other the wife of a Baltic merchant, whose business 
often called him from the city. Both were accomplished 
ladies, and deeply pious. My wife always esteemed her 
abode there as near heaven as any place to be found on earth. 
A holy atmosphere seemed to pervade the whole premises. 
The kindness and love of Dr. Clarke to his family and do- 
mestics could not be surpassed. His liberal soul was always 
devising liberal things. Even his animals had his oversight 
and constant care. When he needed a little relaxation from 
his severe and arduous studies he would often take a stroll in 
the street, and call upon some of the poor in the neighbor- 
hood and ascertain their necessities ; and then from his ward- 
robe and larder he would send a bountiful supply. He built 



264 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

a neat chapel on his premises at his own expense, for the 
benefit of his family and neighbors. He had it put on the 
plan of the London west circuit, and supplied with a preacher 
every Sabbath. 

When my wife first engaged in his service he gave her a 
ten-pound note and sent her to town in a hackney coach to 
make purchase of some articles she needed before she could 
commence work. He followed her to the door of the coach 
with a sandwich in his hand, and said, " Miss Morris,* you 
may want a luncheon before you return, and probably you 
will not like to go into a public house to get refreshment." 
This little incident was truly characteristic of his great and 
kind heart. It was his invariable delight to make all around 
him happy and comfortable ; and multitudes shared his kind- 
ness and munificence. 

On her return from her shopping excursion Miss Morris 
at the first opportunity inquired of Mrs. Hook, one of the 
doctor's daughters, how it happened that her father could 
trust a stranger with so much money. " Oh," she replied, 
" my father is a physiognomist. He saw that you had an 
honest and reliable countenance, and was not afraid to trust 
you. He is not often deceived in forming an opinion of the 
character of those with whom he comes in contact." 

When fitting up his library she saw his cabinet of minerals 
still unpacked, and inquired if he had specimens of the foun- 
dation of the new Jerusalem. He said he had, and when 
they were arranged he would show them to her. 

Some time after this was the anniversary of his thirty- 
seventh wedding-day, and, as is customary, he was making 
presents to friends and domestics. He said to Miss Morris, 
"I know you are somewhat of an antiquarian. Here is a bit 
of rock broke off from Mount Sinai, brought from the holy 
land by my nephew when he traveled in that country. You 
may consider yourself a favorite, for I have not anotii r 
piece that I could give any friend in the kingdom." She had 
the presence of mind to ask the good doctor to give her a 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 265 

line or two descriptive of the present, and how obtained, 
which he readily did, written with the stub of the quill with 
which he had just finished his notes on the Prophet Ezekiel. 
That bit of rock is still in my possession, and as highly prized 
as ever, — not only as being a relic from Palestine, but espe- 
cially in memory of the donor, and her to whom it was 
originally given. 



CHAPTER XVIIL 

SAILED FROM LONDON — INCIDENTS OP THE VOTAGE — REACHED 
THE GULP OF ST. LAWRENCE — TOOK OUR PILOT ON BOARD 
— HEARD THAT THE CHOLERA WAS RAGING IN THE COUN- 
TRY — ARRIVE AT QUARANTINE STATION — LOST ALL OUR 
ANCHORS IN A GALE — DRIVEN ON SHORE — AT LENGTH 
REACH OUR DESTINATION. 

On Monday we bid adieu to our dear native land, where 
we had endured much privation, enjoyed many precious 
and happy seasons, and formed a host of acquaintances from 
whose company it was hard to part. Many «of our friends 
came down to the ship as we were about to leave, to take a 
last farewell ; and some went down the river with us a few 
miles, and seemed loath to part. Next day we reached the 
mouth of the river, and soon entered the rough and turbulent 
Atlantic. All our passengers were soon suffering with that 
aggravating disease common to those who "go down in ships" 
for the first time. I could endure the ordeal, as I had had 
my portion many years previously. The captain very kindly 
suggested that he and myself should try our skill at nursing. 
We accordingly made the ship's coppers full of gruel, con- 
taining fifteen or twenty gallons, and made it as palatable as 
possible. We received the thanks and blessings of all con- 
cerned. My wife was the first to recover; and on the second 



266 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

day she was on deck most of the time, much delighted with 
the motion of the ship and the grandeur of the ocean. As 
stated in a former chapter, we steered north several degrees 
of latitude to avoid westerly winds ; and for three or four 
days we were among icebergs, and sometimes in imminent 
danger. We had to keep a constant lookout by day and by 
night, and sailed slowly and carefully. Some of the islands 
of ice were of immense size, extending in length more than 
one hundred and fifty miles, how wide we could not ascer- 
tain; but they were of great altitude, some of the hills or 
peaks being several hundred feet above the level of the sea 
I believe it is estimated that three fourths or four fifths of 
floating ice is below water, which I think is a correct esti- 
mate. In that case, what an immense body is contained in 
one hundred square miles of ice ! Of course it was exceed- 
ingly cold while in this region, though in the month of May; 
and we were glad to leave the company of those visitors from 
the North Pole. We had as cabin passengers two Wesleyan 
missionaries designing to join the Canada Conference; but 
they were more or less indisposed the entire voyage and 
could not often preach, consequently much of that service 
devolved on me. One of them was a young man about 
twenty-five years of age, who had received a liberal educa- 
tion at the Wesleyan Missionary College and deemed himself 
especially called to do missionary work. But he never 
preached a sermon after he left England, for the day after he 
arrived at Quebec he was taken with the cholera and died. 
, We were seven weeks from land to land — rather a long 
and tedious passage. Nevertheless, we did not repine at this, 
for the captain and crew, as well as the passengers, were 
agreeable. We had many ways to procure recreation and 
remove the monotony; and the whole time would have been 
delightful but for the extreme cold weather for the time of 
ye . A few days before we made land we had an excellent 
time fishing on the banks of Newfoundland. I had provided 
myself with the necessary hooks and lines before sailing, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 267 

which my shipmates had neglected to do, so that the captain 
and mate and myself had all the sport to ourselves. We 
caught nearly one hundred large cod-fish, and one halibut, 
which was more than sufficient to supply the wants of all. 

On reaching the Gulf of St. Lawrence we shipped our 
pilot, who informed us that the Asiatic cholera prevailed in 
Canada to an alarming extent, and that thousands were dying 
daily. This, of course, filled us with consternation and 
alarm, for we had passed through a season of the same dis- 
ease the previous winter, though of a very mild type. He 
also informed us that we should have to wait in quarantine 
at Grasse Island for three days, and receive a clean bill of 
health before we could proceed farther up the river. We 
arrived at the quarantine station on Friday, June 4th, and 
had to wait until Monday for inspection and examination by 
the health officer; and though all on board were in good 
health, yet we could not get our clearance until the fourth 
day. But that night it blew a perfect gale from the east, di- 
rectly up the river, and the island afforded us a very poor 
shelter. On Saturday we parted with both our bow-anchors. 
We then let down our sheet-anchors, and very soon the cables 
snapped in twain as readily as pipe-stems, and we had to 
take ungranted leave without our bill of health. Our pilot 
was skillful, and understood his business well. He was well 
acquainted with all the little bays and small rivers on the 
coast, and determined to run the vessel into a small bay 
where we should be land-locked, and after the gale subsided 
we could go back with boats and fish up our anchors. Of 
course when we parted from all our anchors and had none to 
secure our ship with, and were driven at the mercy of the gale, 
there was much confusion and alarm among the passengers ; 
and to increase their terror some of the sailors told the passen- 
gers that if they had any valuables they had better take care 
of them, for perhaps we should go to pieces before morning. 
In the midst of their alarm they requested my wife to in- 
quire of me if there was danger; for I was busy with the 



268 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

men helping to get in the remnants of our cables, and other- 
wise taking care of the ship. I assured her there was no 
ground to fear, as we could run before the wind under bare 
poles up the river until we reached a wharf. The sun was 
now down, and the pilot was standing on the bowsprit giving 
the man at the wheel directions how to steer. But with the 
wind howling through the rigging, and the confusion of 
those on deck, the steersman often made mistakes. At this 
crisis the captain asked me to take the wheel. I did so, and 
requested the pilot to motion with his hand the way he 
wished me to steer. He accordingly directed the course into 
a small bay, between two rocks, with scarcely more than 
room for our ship to pass. 

The next day at low- water we put a ladder over the side 
and walked on shore, glad to tread terra firma again. We 
were now about thirty-five miles from Quebec. The passen- 
gers were afraid to remain in the ship any longer, and hired 
teams to take them to the city. Captain Wokes came to me 
and inquired if I was afraid to remain with him. I promptly 
told him 1 was not afraid. He then said if I would remain 
with him and take charge of the ship while he and part of 
the crew went to fish up the lost anchors he would give me a 
dollar a day and board me and my wife until we reached the 
port. We were both favorites with the captain and crew, — 
she because of her urbanity and kindness, and I because I 
had made myself useful while on board, as I often assisted 
the men when help was needed, I had likewise frequently 
kept watch for the captain, as he had no second mate ; and 
he always expressed himself satisfied with my management. 
It was the fourth of June when we entered that little bay. 
The snow of the previous winter was still lying under the 
fences, and spring work on the farms had not yet commenced. 
This was a sad sight to us who had been accustomed to see 
radishes and young onions on our tables in the month of 
March, and greens and spinach in April ; and many wished 
that they had never left their homes. I informed them that 






EEV. GEORGE PEGLEB. 269 

this was not a fair specimen of the country, and requested 
them not to be hasty in forming conclusions until they had 
seen more of it. 

We lay in that bay four weeks, during which time the face 
of the country seemed to be changed as by magic. The 
weather became excessively warm; the fruit-trees- were in 
full bloom ; the fields were plowed, and the young blades 
appeared above the ground and were growing luxurantly. 
The little streams were no longer locked with ice, and we 
had fine amusement in catching speckled trout. In the latter 
part of June we found abundance of strawberries in the 
fields. The town was called Berthier ; and it was the most 
rural and primitive place I had ever seen in a civilized 
country. The people appeared to be honest and hospitable, 
and were very religious and devout, according to the require- 
ments of the Roman Catholic Church. The men spent the 
summer months in the fisheries, and the women and children 
attended to all matters at home until the men returned in the 
fall. Their homesteads were all small, ranging from one to 
twenty acres, and few I believe, if any, could boast the pos- 
session of a forty-acre lot. This division of land was made 
to them as fishermen or peasants, by the French government, 
more than one hundred and fifty years ago, before the British 
government conquered the country ; and with this allotment 
they appear to be contented and happy. They know but 
little about other parts of the world. They think their 
country is about as good as any, and have no wish to rove or 
change their condition. They keep sheep and raise flax, and 
manufacture their own apparel at home ; and as to changing 
fashion, they know no more about that than the inhabitants 
of Timbuctoo. The men and women dress to-day as the 
peasantry of France did in the sixteenth century, and their 
wants are few and simple. We could find neither tea or 
coffee in all their settlement. They were accustomed to go 
to church every day to count their beads, and we sometimes 
accompanied them; and when we visited at their houses in 



270 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

order to be social and regale ourselves with their fresh butter 
and new-laid eggs, we invariably took our tea with us, and 
a pot to make it in, while we sipped it out of tin-cups. 

When we ran on shore the wind was blowing a perfect 
gale from the east. The moon was at the full, consequently 
at full spring tide. It was at the top of high water, and 
when the wind fell the next tide did not rise high enough by 
four feet to float our ship. Thus we had to remain until the 
new moon, or two weeks, for the next spring tide, and then 
the water was not sufficient to float us. We then procured 
barges und took out part of the cargo, and at the next 
full moon we got afloat. As soon as we reached the open 
river our cabin-boy was taken sick very suddenly. It was 
pronounced a desperate case of cholera, and all on board be- 
came greatly alarmed. After about two hours' faithful labor 
and attention the boy recovered, and was soon again on duty. 

We arrived at Montreal in thirty days after we ran on 
shore at Berthier, or on the fourth of July, and during that 
time I had earned thirty dollars. We immediately went on 
shore in search of lodgings. But the people were afraid of 
us, and would not speak English. As we were immigrants, 
they supposed we must have the cholera, — though that dis- 
ease broke out in the country before the opening of naviga- 
tion, — and none were willing to answer our questions in 
English or even admit us into their houses. On returning to 
the ship at night our good captain told us kindly that we 
could lodge on board as long as we pleased while the vessel 
remained in port, or until we could find suitable lodgings. 
We were in town ten days before we could procure shelter. 
Ships were continually arriving with immigrants, and none 
departing. All public conveyances had ceased to run on ac- 
count of the epidemic, and the immigrant barracks were 
crowded. Many had made tents on the commons or open 
spaces in the city, some slept under stairways leading up to 
public halls, and not a few found refuge in hogsheads and 
merchants' boxes. It certainly was a fearful and critical 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 271 

time, and we began to despair of finding any place where to 
lay our heads at night. 

The second Sabbath after our arrival I said, " There is a 
Wesley an chapel in the suburbs, about a mile from the 
chapel in the city, where I once preached when in the coun- 
try before, about five years ago. Let us go there ; we shall 
certainly find some one who will talk English." On reach- 
ing the place the congregation were gathered ; and soon one 
arose and announced a prayer-meeting, as the preacher 
whom they expected, Brother Cook, had died that day, and 
none could be procured to fill his appointment. I did not 
feel it proper to make myself known or attempt to interfere 
with the arrangement, and remained near the door until the 
close of the meeting. We then repaired to the ship to lodge 
for the night. 

On Monday morning we again started on our hitherto un- 
successful and discouraging trip, to try and find a temporary 
home. We concluded to go into the neighborhood where we 
had attended worship the previous day, in hopes of finding a 
Methodist family, or at least some one who could or would 
speak English. On reaching the place we saw a little girl 
on the common opposite the chapel, and my wife inquired if 
she attended Sunday-school there. She said she did. She 
then asked her if she knew of any Methodists about that 
place. She replied, " Yes ma 'am, there is Mr. Dunn, living 
in that house [pointing with her finger in that direction]; 
and he is a great Methodist." On reaching the door a lady 
invited us in and remarked, " You were at our chapel yester- 
day. My husband directed my attention to you, and said, 
'There are some English Methodists, just come over; see 
how neat and tidy they are. How delighted I should be if 
you would dress as plain and becoming as that sister, for I 
am sure she is one.' He immediately added, 'I wish I had 
invited them to tea; they appear to be strangers.' But you 
had gone too far to be recalled." The house was respectable 
and roomy, and just such a location as we would desire. I 



272 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

told the lady we had been in search of a couple of rooms in 
a quiet part of the city where we could remain a few weeks 
or months, or until the panic subsided and we could go in a 
public conveyance to Upper Canada. She informed us that 
she could let two rooms to a decent and respectable family, 
who had no children. She ventured to let us have two nice, 
airy rooms in the second story, at the moderate rent of two 
dollars per month, and we soon hired a cart and had our 
effects removed from the ship. I have mentioned these ap- 
parently trifling circumstances because of their effect on our 
future. They were all connected, and appear as so many 
links in a chain that led directly to our future though humble 
prosperity, and opened a wide door for usefulness. We soon 
procured a few necessary articles for our convenience and 
comfort, and again settled down into domestic life. Our 
next object was to find something to do, as we did not wish 
to be idle or draw too heavily on the small fund which we 
brought with us, for we had reserved that to expend on a 
more permanent home. 

My wife soon found employment at an upholstery, the bus- 
iness which she had followed for some years with a fair 
remunerating compensation; and, as might be expected, 
coming from London would attract not only the attention of 
her employer but also many of his customers. She was soon 
afterward appointed fore- woman of the shop, with an advance 
in wages and constant employment. But I could find noth- 
ing to do, and was in much distress of mind on account of 
being compelled to live on my wife's earnings. 

We had in the city an acquaintance, a fellow-passenger, 
who was a bricklayer by trade, and was at work on a new 
penitentiary, the only building in progress in the city — for 
all business of that character had been suspended in conse- 
quence of the Asiatic cholera. One day I met this person in 
the street, and informed him that I could find no work. He 
remarked that Mr. Drake, his boss, could give me employ- 
ment, as he usually employed all who came along. "You 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 273 

will know him," said he, "whenever you meet him. He 
dresses like a bricklayer; has on a fustian coat and pants, wears 
a leghorn hat, and uses green spectacles." A few days after- 
ward I met a person as above described, whom I at once 
supposed to be the man spoken of. I politely accosted 
him as Mr. Drake, found I was correct, and inquired if he 
wanted to hire a hand. I was respectably dressed, and had 
no appearance of one in want. He inquired if I was a good 
bricklayer. I told him I was not. 

Said he, "Are you from England?" 

"Yes, sir," I replied. 

"What do you suppose you can do for me?" 

"Anything, sir, that I can accomplish." 

"Would you carry the hod, and work in company with 
the paddies?" 

"Anything, sir, that is not dishonest." 

"My God," said he, "have my countrymen come to this! 
Is it possible that you will submit to this? Yes," he added, 
"come along as soon as you please; if that is your principle 
you shall have employment as long as I have, work to do." 

On arriving at the building the next day he put a hod in 
my hand and told me to take my turn with the other labor- 
ers, and on Saturday night come to the office for my pay. 
This was the most arduous and disagreeable labor I had ever 
performed. But it was honest; and bread earned even in 
this laborious manner was sweet and nutricious. My fellow- 
laborers appeared to be raw Irishmen, lately arrived, who 
were accustomed to such work, and perhaps could do little 
else. They could not or would not converse in English, but 
were continually gabbling in their own Celtic tongue ; and 
for all I knew they were conspiring to treat me as they sup- 
posed heretics richly deserved. All the time I worked in 
this place we never exchanged words ; but I received from 
them many frowns and sneering looks. No doubt they con- 
sidered me an intruder, and thought that I was doing work 
which belonged exclusively to them. When I commenced 
18 



274 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

the building had reached the second story, and we had to 
carry the brick and mortar up long ladders for the third 
story. The pain in my shoulder was the most excruciating, 
and it appeared I must soon drop down from the ladder. I 
was so tired at night that sleep in a great measure departed 
from me, and I could do little else than groan. My wife be- 
came alarmed, and begged me to desist from that kind of 
work ; but I told her I would try and finish the week, any 
way. Occasionally Mr. Drake would come along and kindly 
say, "Well, Pegler, how is the shoulder?" and I would reply, 
"O sir, it is very sore." "Well," he would say, "if you can 
get anything better to do drop the hod without a minute's 
notice; but as long as you are willing to work I will employ 
you." When we received our wages he paid me sixty cents 
per day, at the same time saying that he paid only fifty cents 
to the other men, but wished to encourage me. I may per- 
haps expose myself to the sneers of some who have not been 
accustomed to hard labor to obtain a livelihood, and who 
affect to despise honest toil ; and perhaps some of my minis- 
terial brethren may think it rather too degrading for a 
preacher to carry a hod and be a servant to bricklayers; but 
I can assure those who think so that I consider even such 
labor honest, and far less degrading than depending on 
others, and those others perhaps less able to work than our- 
selves. I bless God that I had to toil in my youthful days. 
And work has never been disagreeable to me, though I am 
in the ministry of God's word. If I err in this respect I am 
in honorable company. Some of the apostles were fisher- 
men; Paul was a tent-maker; and in more modern times the 
man whom most Christians delighted to honor, and by whose 
literary labors they seek to profit, was John Bunyan, who 
was an honest tinker. And in still later and more refined 
times we have the condition and circumstances of William 
Huntinton, who wrote the " Bank of Faith," a book that so 
many justly prize. He was a coal-heaver, and was doubtless 
despised by those who are fastidious and affect to look with 
contempt on those who toil. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 275 



CHAPTEE XIX. 

CHANGE OF LABOR — WIFE AND SELF BROUGHT DOWN WITH 
ASIATIC CHOLERA SAME DAY — RECOVERY — DREADFUL 
VISITATION IN THE CITY FOR THREE MONTHS — REFERENCE 
TO THE PLAGUE IN LONDON — SOME SUPPOSED TO BE 
BURIED ALIVE. 

The person with whom we lived, Mr. Dunn, was a ship- 
builder, and worked in a ship-yard near home. One day he 
informed me that a ship was loading with timber, near his 
yard, and wanted hands. This was a kind of labor to which 
I had been accustomed. The work, though toilsome and 
hazardous, was not as hard as carrying a hod up a three- 
story building. I went down to the ship and agreed to work 
for one dollar and fifty cents per day, and board. I told Mr. 
Drake of my chance and success, and he said, " Drop your 
hod. Here are your wages; and if you want work again 
don't be afraid to call on me." 

I worked on board this ship a little more than two weeks, 
and should doubtless have found employment the entire sea- 
son had I not been taken sick. One Saturday, as we started 
from work for breakfast, I was seized with cholera. I was 
driven from the ship as though I were a mad dog ; and those 
who passed me, on discovering my condition, placed their 
hands to their nose and mouth, in hopes, I suppose, to escape 
infection. I hailed some teams, hoping to obtain help, but 
the drivers put whip to their horses and drove away as 
though the constable or old scratch was after them. In this 
condition, sometimes crawling on my hands and knees, with 
the rain pelting on my defenseless head, in an almost ex- 
haustless state, I reached home, and was met in the doorway 
with the sad and terrible intelligence that my wife was 
dying with the cholera. They would not, of course, suffer 



276 AUTOBIOUR,; PHY OP 

me to enter her room, as it might prove too exciting to both, 
although they had sent in different directions and to several 
ships to find me. I could occasionally hear her say, "Where 
is my husband ? Must I die alone, in a foreign country, and 
my husband near and yet not be permitted to see him?" I 
was informed that everything was being done by those in 
the house, and some sisters who lived near by, who were not 
afi aid to risk their own health in hopes of benefiting others. 
There were no physicians to be had ; but everybody had 
been instructed in the usual remedies. At length, by hints 
dropped, she imagined I was in the house or near by, and ex- 
claimed, "Then why does he not come and see me?" They 
then made known the much-dreaded truth, — that I had the 
same disease, cholera, and could not possibly be allowed to 
enter her room, as it would not be safe for either of us. 
Effectual remedies were applied in my case, and in less than 
half an hour I was at her bedside. The same remedy was ad- 
ministered to my wife, but without visible good effect ; nothing 
would remain on her stomach. Despair was depicted in 
every countenance, and we thought she would certainly die. 
Mr. Dunn left his work in the ship-yard at noon, and return- 
ed home to find the house in confusion and alarm; for that 
day two hundred persons had died out of a population of 
fifty thousand. He at once recommended an Indian remedy 
which had cured nearly all in a neighboring Indian village. 
His advice was followed, and the effects were visible and sal- 
utary. The first dose remained on her stomach and in a 
measure relieved the cramp, and the third application gave 
her rest. This appeared to us all as nearly miraculous, and 
we rcould not but praise the Lord for his goodness to us in 
our great extremity. 

Being in robust health when taken down, it did not re- 
quire much time for me to recuperate. The next day after 
my attack being Sunday, I started to walk a mile to attend a 
love-feast in the afternoon, at our large chapel in the city. 
As I turned a corner, a short distance from the house, I met 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 277 

four or five of our brethren, who said they were in search of 
me, and wanted me to go to Languid to preach that after- 
noon ; that the preacher on the plan for that place had died 
in the morning, and that I must fill his appointment. I in- 
formed them that I had an attack of that terrible disease 
myself, and was only partially recovered ; that I had barely 
ventured out in hopes the fresh air and a little exercise might 
be beneficial. "Never mind," they said ; "you must go. It 
is only a few steps to the ferry; and you will find a team in 
waiting on the other side of the river. We will go with 
you ; and if you can not speak more than ten minutes, you 
must go." I went with them, and thus had an opportunity to 
publicly offer thanks to my heavenly Father for his goodness 
to me and mine. 

Perhaps some may be disposed to question the propriety 
of venturing so soon from home after my recent attack of 
such a dangerous disease. But myself and many others, 
whom I loved and desired to imitate, considered it most ap- 
propriate and Christian-like that I should visit the house 
of (rod first after sickness, in preference to casual calls or 
visits elsewhere. Call it superstition if you please, or, if you 
choose, ridicule the to us conscientious practice ; but we have 
a more appropriate term ; we think it is obeying the com- 
mand of Grod. " In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he 
shall direct thy paths." 

The cholera in Montreal was a terrible scourge to the in- 
habitants, and the number of orphans was immense. In 
many instances whole families became extinct. Sometimes 
persons from the country would be taken down so suddenly 
that by no possible means could their relatives or friends 
hear of their calamity until after they were hurried to the 
grave ; Strangers in the city would fall in the streets^ while 
others at their places of business, when in apparent health, 
would fall victims to the epidemic; and their associates 
would be so alarmed and confused as to neglect to give notice 
to their friends until they were conveyed to their last resting- 



278 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

place, which could not always be certainly ascertained by 
their mourning relatives. There were four cemeteries con- 
nected with the city, two of whicn were Catholic and the* 
others Protestant ; and the streets leading to these cemeteries 
were constantly thronged throughout the day, for nearly 
three months, with funeral processions. The street on which 
we lived was directly on the way to one of the Protestant 
grave-yards ; and during breakfast one morning eight funer- 
als passed under our window. 

I had in former years witnessed terrible scenes of mortali- 
ty, both in war and in peace, but I had never known any 
afflictive providence to exceed what my eyes saw and my 
heart felt in Montreal in 1832. A few years previously I 
was in Eussia, where in St. Petersburg five hundred died in 
one day by this fell disease, out of a population of five hun- 
dred thousand. But this was a small mortality in proportion 
to the number of victims that died in the comparatively 
healthy and well-regulated city of Montreal. 

The winter previous to the time of which I am now writ- 
ing the cholera visited London, and the largest number that 
died in that city in one day was only iorty ; so that the death 
rate at this time in the city where we now resided was truly 
appalling. It reminded me of the awful plague in London, 
when the grass grew between the paving-stoDes in the most 
populous part of the city, and the driver of the "dead-cart" 
would continually cry aloud, "Bring out your dead." 

In Stepney, then a village in the suburbs of London, I saw 
the space of several acres belonging to St. Dustins Church, 
where trenches were dug, many feet deep, to receive the dead, 
who were thrown in promiscuously, without regard to age, 
sex, or condition. But while I had read of these alarming 
scenes of extreme mortality, I never witnessed such horrible 
sights as I saw in Montreal in 1832. 

When we reached Quebec my wife and I went to the upper 
town to visit an acquaintance who was living in that part of 
the city, and while looking out of the window we saw a 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 279 

funeral procession returning from, the cemetery, with a 
woman sitting in her coffin, on a cart, supported by her hus- 
band. This, we were informed, was the second instance 
of the kind that had occurred within the last two weeks. As a 
precautionary measure it was thought needful to remove the 
patient as soon as life became extinct ; and the law was strin- 
gent, requiring the dead to be interred within two hours after 
death. It was generally believed that many were buried 
b«. lore they were really dead; and the few instances of rescue 
from such a fate seem to confirm the dreadful suspicion. The 
thought of immolating our friends while life remains is 
awfully appalling. I have often observed the apparent haste 
with which the dead are removed to the grave in this coun- 
try Thirty-six or forty-eight hours in many instances is all 
the time usually alloted for a corpse to remain above ground, 
while suspended animation has been known to continue for a 
much longer period. In cases where no doubt can possibly 
exist, where evidences of decay or putrefaction are visible, 
fears of premature interment would be groundless; but in 
the absence of these unmistakable signs we can not, in my 
opinion, be too cautious in hurrying our friends to the tomb. 
In England and other civilized countries a much longer time 
is allowed for those who die to remain in the care and cus- 
tody of their friends, and none can be buried until the proper 
officers have inspected the dead and granted a permit for in- 
terment; and even with this precautionary measure mistakes 
have sometimes been made. The case of Eev. William Jen- 
nant, of New Jersey, is in point. He had studied for the 
ministry, and his health was much impaired. About the time 
he was to be ordained to the ministry he became worse, and 
goon after died, apparently; but it proved, ultimately, to be 
a state of suspended animation. He was pronounced by all 
about him, except a young physician, as dead, and prepara- 
tions were made for his burial. The second day after his 
supposed death the congregation gathered to attend his 
funeral, and to carry his body to the grave ; but his young 



280 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

friend pleaded for a suspension of the funeral rites for anoth- 
er day, and thereby incurred the odium and sarcasm of many 
present. But he persevered in his efforts to save him, and 
put a little water to his parched lips. The act was looked 
upon as ridiculous, and he was scornfully reproached with 
attempting to feed a dead man. But faithful to his friend 
and his duty, he endured their reproach and ridicule. The 
next day when the people met for the funeral he pleaded for 
only one hour more, and in less than that time he reaped a 
rich reward in the restoration of his patient to animation. 
Mr. Jennant lived many years after that, and became an 
eminent minister and a great revivalist. He died in Free- 
hold, New Jersey, aged upward of seventy years, 



CHAPTEK XX. 

PREACHED TO 

THE HANDS EVERY WEEK — A REMARKABLE PROVIDENCE 
— PREACHED ON BOARD THE "LORD BROUGHAM," A NEW 
STEAM-SHIP — INVITED TO PREACH IN CHAUTAUQUA. 

While the cholera was the most virulent Mr. Dunn and two 
other brethren who were shipwrights took a contract to finish 
two steamboats on the stocks at La Chine, a little village on 
the St. Lawrence Biver, about nine miles above Montreal. 
They offered to hire me at one dollar per day, with constant 
employment until winter set, which proposition I readily ac- 
cepted. Our custom was to leave home on Monday at 3:00 
a. m., and walk the nine miles by six o'clock, in order to be 
ready for our day's work ; and on Saturday at 6:00 p. m. we 
hired a ride home for twenty cents and spent the Sabbath 
with our families. To be so long separated from our families 
during such perilous times was something of a trial to all 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 281 

concerned. When we left our families on Monday mornings 
it was often with fearful misgivings that possibly we might 
never behold them all again. But we believed we were in 
the path of duty, and could commit all to the care of our 
heavenly Father. Though we were compelled to be absent 
from our loved ones most of the time for three months, yet a 
gracious Providence kindly watched over us and them; so 
that while Death held high carnival over all the region 
around, the fell destroyer was not permitted to enter our 
domiciles. During the time we worked on board these ves- 
sels the men who were employed in the ship-yard at the dif- 
ferent branches of ship-building — such as carpenters, joiners, 
calkers, blacksmiths, and painters, — more than eighty in 
number who spoke the English language, — invited me to 
preach to them occasionally. To do so I was not only will- 
ing, but anxious, provided they could procure a hall for the 
purpose. This was soon accomplished. A hall in the village 
hotel was hired for sixty cents per night, and meetings were 
established for every Wednesday evening. Fifty or sixty of 
the workmen attended ; and a few of the villagers who were 
Protestants also met with us, making a congregation of eighty 
to ninety persons. The inhabitants of La Chine were prin- 
cipally French Catholics, and of course none of them attend- 
ed ; but the good Lord was often with us in power, and filled 
many hearts with his love and our mouths with his praise. 
It might be thought by some kid-glove preachers to be a 
scandal to see me stand on the fiddler's bench with my tarry 
hands and clothes and proclaim the love of God to perishing 
sinners, with only the New Testament, without note or brief, 
in my hand, while many were heard to say, "Whence has 
this plain man all this." God be praised, he has stood by me 
and helped me for many years, even when I knew him not, 
but especially since I gave myself to his service ; and can I 
be so ungrateful as to doubt his goodness for time to come ? 
Many through these simple means became thoughtful, and 
were induced to attend church on Sundays; and I have 



282 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

learned that some were influenced to give their hearts to 
Christ and joined a class in the city after our job was com- 
pleted. On one occasion, while sitting on our tool-chest at 
noon reading a New Testament, a workman came in and re- 
marked, " That Testament you hold is just like one I bought 
in London." He continued, "On the day we sailed an agent 
of the British and Foreign Bible Society came on board to 
furnish the passengers and crew with the Scriptures, offering 
to supply the destitute at a reduced price. He held in his 
hands six New Testaments, which he offered at sixpence each, 
and I, not having any, concluded to purchase a copy. I put 
my hand in my pocket for the change and brought out three 
shillings, just sufficient to pay for the lot. Immediately the 
impression was made upon my mind, ' Buy all of them.' But 
the thought occurred, 'What need have I of six Testaments? 
One is enough. I am a single man, and have no acquaintances 
to whom I could sell or present them.' But still the impulse 
returned, 'Buy all of them; ' and without further reflection I 
passed my money into the hands of the agent and received 
the six books. I then put them in my chest, reserving one 
for use on the voyage, and began to reflect on my prodigality 
and folly in parting with my money so lavishly. The ship 
sailed, and nothing remarkable occurred — at least in refer- 
ence to my purchase — until we arrived at the Gulf of St 
Lawrence. We then had to encounter adverse winds and 
stormy weather, which drove us into an unfrequented part 
of the Bay of Gaspe, where we had to lay for some time. 
The place was inhabited by sixteen or eighteen families, who 
lived principally by fishing, and among whom was not a 
single perfect copy of the Holy Scriptures. Their remoteness 
from the older settlements was the reason of their destitu- 
tion, and the books they brought with them were either worn 
out or much impaired by use. The day the ship arrived 
several persons came on board with chickens, butter, eggs, 
etc., and wanted to barter or trade for books, especially the 
Scriptures, and appeared extremely anxious to avail them- 



EEV. GEORGE PEGLER. 283 

selves of this first visit of a ship to their settlement to sup- 
ply their wants in that direction. I rejoiced that I so soon 
found a market for my books, and was glad to dispose of 
them for something more needful to me under the circum- 
stances." 

All this my new-found friend told with the utmost cool- 
ness, in a business-like manner, and evidently saw nothing- 
like an interposition of Divine Providence. But to my mind 
such a special act of divine goodness should be recorded, and 
not be allowed to pass entirely into oblivion, especially as 
connected with its extraordinary results. 

The next Sabbath after the above interview I preached in 
the Wesleyan chapel in St. Marys, in a suburb of Montreal. 
My text was Psalms cxlvii. 15, — " His word runneth very 
swiftly." In my remarks I referred to the above circum- 
stance as a remarkable illustration of God's method in sup- 
plying the destitute with his word. There happened to be 
in the congregation an agent of the Bible society, who after 
the services were over desired an interview with me in order 
to make further inquiries about the place and people. I gave 
him what information I had at my command. He sought an 
interview with the rector of the parish and stated the cir- 
cumstance, and he informed the bishop of Montreal, who 
soon after chartered a small vessel and sent to those destitute 
persons a missionary with a good supply of Bibles and other 
good books; and in a short time a place of worship was 
erected and a mission established among them. Surely this 
was a grand result from the small outlay of three shillings. 

In the latter part of August one of our boats was finished 
and launched, and she was ready to make her trial trip on 
the next day. It was Wednesday, our regular meeting 
night; but when we reached our hall we found it occupied 
by travelers, principally Canadian raftsmen, who had been 
prevented from crossing the river by a high wind that had 
continued all day, and of course we could not have the room 
for our intended use. The agent of the company being one 



284 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

of our number, said, "Here, boys, you need not be disappoint- 
ed of a meeting. Go down on board the Lord Brougham ; I 
would be much pleased to have her dedicated with a ser- 
mon." Some one went to the store and bought a pound of 
candles, and we assembled in her cabin. I stood upon her 
stern locker, with Testament in hand, and inquired, " If the 
righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the 
sinner appear?" Next day the Lord Brougham made her 
trial trip on the river, and all proved satisfactory. The agent 
very kindly inquired into my history and present circum- 
stances, and intimated in a friendly way that I ought to be 
otherwise employed than boiling a pitch-pot or turning a 
grindstone. He gave me a very pressing invitation to go to 
Chautauqua Basin, where he resided, and preach on the next 
Sabbath, and said I should be compensated if I would do so. 
He further stated that fifty or more Protestant families were 
scattered among the French inhabitants, and had not heard 
a gospel sermon for years; that within a radius of three or 
four miles a congregation of one hundred or more might be 
gathered, and doubtless good be accomplished; and he can- 
didly expressed his belief that the people would appreciate 
my labor. I told him that I had not the command of my 
own time on the Sabbath ; that my name was on the plan of 
the Montreal Circuit ; that I usually preached every Sunday 
somewhere on the circuit, and could not possibly comply with 
his kind request at present. I informed him that I intended 
to go to town on Saturday night, and would acquaint our 
superintendent with his request, and state facts, and if he ap- 
proved the measure and would get my appointment supplied 
I would let him know next week. On relating the circum- 
stance to our superintendent he requested me to comply with 
the request of the agent, and he would procure a supply for 
me the following Lord's day, at the same time saying he long 
desired an opening for the gospel in Chautauqua. 

On the following Saturday, instead of going to the city, 
my wife came to me and brought my Sunday clothes, and at 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 285 

6:00 p. m. we took the boat. When we landed at Chautauqua 
Basin we found a carriage waiting to cany us to our lodging 
and place of meeting. Word had been circulated among the 
English-speaking inhabitants for several miles around, and 
at eleven o'clock we had a congregation of eighty or ninety 
persons, who seemed to devour the word with eagerness. At 
the close of the meeting a number of persons gathered 
around me, while the remainder seemed riveted to their seats 
and appeared loath to depart, and in a very pathetic manner 
asked if I could not leave another appointment. I told them 
we were willing to put their place on the plan, and give them 
preaching once in two weeks, provided they would bear the 
expense. I informed them that local preachers gave their 
services gratuitously, but expected to have their expenses 
borne by the people. They inquired what would be the 
probable expense each time. I informed them that cab and 
steamboat fare would be about one dollar, and if the preacher 
had his wiie in company, which was often the case, it would 
amount to double that sum. 

"Oh," they said, "that is nothing; we can do more than 
that if we can have a preacher every fortnight." 

I told them that they might expect a preacher to be with 
them in two weeks, but could not say who until I made my 
report to our superintendent. 

When on the boat on our return, on Monday morning, the 
clerk while collecting the fare said to me, "I am indebted to 
you fifty cents." 

"How so?" said I. 

" Why, said he, " ministers are allowed a free passage on 
this boat. I heard you preach yesterday. You and your 
family are always welcome to cross with us when you come 
to preach." 

I informed Mr. Squires, our superintendent, of the result 
of my mission, and he requested me to fill the appointment 
again and make it a permanent place for preaching once in 
two weeks, and said he would insert the name on the plan. 



286 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

On my visiting them the second time they appeared exceed- 
ingly glad to see us, — for my wife accompanied me, — and 
made proposals to have me settle among them. Of course, 
by this time they had become acquainted with our circum- 
stances, so far at least as to know that we were in a kind of 
transient state and would soon be out of employment. One 
man offered me a comfortable house as a residence, and forty 
acres of land to work, and furnish teams, tools, and seed on 
very easy terms, with a promise of aid from others, if I 
would accept of the offer. 

On consulting with friends it was believed to be a provi- 
dential opening; and we were urged by all means to accept, 
and not let such a favorable opportunity pass unimproved. 
Of course we gratefully acquiesced, and promised to remove 
into their midst as soon as my engagement in the ship-yard 
was fulfilled. Some time in October our work on the steam- 
boats at La Chine was finished, and we commenced prepara- 
tions to remove to our new home in Chautauqua, where I 
had been so providentially provided for. The Sabbath before 
we intended to remove I was on the plan for St. Mary's 
chapel, and preached a kind of farewell sermon. At the 
closing of the services I sang a hymn usually sung at the 
close of camp-meetings. (I could sing in those days.) The 
hymn commenced as follows : 

" Farewell, my friends, I must be gone ; 
I have no home to stay with you. 
I will take my staff and travel on 
Till I a better land do view." 

After the service had closed a gentleman met me near the 
pulpit and said, "What does this mean?" 

I answered, " I am going to remove from the city, to a 
home in the country.'' 

"But why?"' said he 

"Because," I replied, "we can not live in the city during 
our long winter." 

Again he briefly asked, "Why ?" 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 287 

I then told him the wages were to low for an Englishman 
to live on here; that we could not subsist on the same fare 
with the Canadians. 

He then said, "Why, are you a common laborer? Do you 
perform manual labor for a livelihood?" 

I showed him my hard, bony hands and said, " These 
hands administer to my necessities, and to those that are 
with me." 

Said he, " You are just the kind of preacher we want in 
our small chapels in the city and around us; you don't shoot 
over the heads of the people. What are you going to do in 
the country?" 

"Work on the farm," said I. 

"Why don't you go into some business," said he. "Your 
wife could help you, and you would have more leisure and 
better opportunities to study and fit you to preach." 

"But I have no capital," said I. 

"But I have," said he; "and I will let you have five hun- 
dred or one thousand dollars in groceries. This will be a 
good beginning in a country place ; and if you are prudent 
and careful it will give you a good start." 

What could I say or do in regard to this unexpected and 
apparently generous offer? We could only receive it as an- 
other remarkable interference of our heavenly Father. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

SUDDEN ELEVATION — PROVIDENTIAL INTERFERENCE COMMENC- 
ED KEEPING STORE — PROSPERED IN BUSINESS TRACT DIS- 
TRIBUTION FOUND OTHER PLACES TO PREACH FORMED A 

CIRCUIT — MY WIFE MANAGED THE BUSINESS — SABBATH- 
BREAKING. 

We carried the matter to God, for the idea of contracting 
a debt of five hundred dollars, with our inexperience, ap- 



288 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

peared to be assuming a tremendous responsibility ; and we 
dare not undertake to bear such a weight Without being 
assured of our heavenly Father's approbation. After much 
deliberation it was agreed that I should call on this gentle- 
man, Mr. Mathewson, and seek for further information in 
reference to his intentions. I found him to be a wholesale 
and retail merchant, and doing business on a large scale; 
and he very kindly and frankly gave me considerable insight 
into the intricacies and profits of a properly conducted mer- 
cantile business. He also gave me useful hints on the proba- 
ble loss from fraudulent dealers and unreliable customers. 

How indeed could we view this but as a new and precious 
proof of the ever-loving kindness of our ever-blessed God 
who had so mercifully sustained us in the past, and especial- 
ly me ; who in the midst of my folly and forgetfulness of him 
and his claims upon me, and through various dangers and 
exposures to death and destruction, had interposed his benev- 
olent and loving hand to rescue me from poverty and want 
and bring my feet into a wide place. After consulting a few 
friends, especially the man whose place I had engaged to 
work, we decided to accept this kind and apparently oppor- 
tune offer, and immediately commenced operations in the 
fear of the Lord, and him alone. The house we had engaged 
to reside in was sufficiently near the village of Chautaqua 
for our business, and quite large enough to spare the front 
part for a store and yet retain comfortable apartments for 
ourselves; and this we had without any rent to pay. With 
the small means at our command we soon put up our fixtures, 
and otherwise made our little store commodious and tasty. 
We soon became located in our new habitation, and were 
satisfied and delighted with our new and profitable employ- 
ment. We obtained a good run of custom, as we sold at low 
rates for ready pay, and on Saturday nights we always knew 
the entire business of the week. The profits from our sales 
usually ranged from ten to fifteen dollars per week. What a 
change! Our business increased rapidly, and within the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 289 

first year we had to replenish our stock several times. Wo 
also added some dry goods and crockery, etc., to our variety, 
and removed to a larger building in a more business part of 
the village. But in the midst of our humble prosperity we 
endeavored to act conscientiously ; for we remembered that 
the principal object which prompted us to undertake this 
hazardous and responsible business, was to secure a little 
leisure time to obtain a better preparation to preach the gos- 
pel and to do good to the souls of men. 

We procured an assortment of French and English relig- 
ious tracts, and placed them on the counter. These we loaned 
to all who would receive them, with the understanding that 
on their return they could exchange them for others. In 
this way we hoped to accomplish a little good among our 
neighbors and customers, with whom we could not converse 
for want of a knowledge of their language. 

For a while our tracts went off quite rapidly, and the 
Canadian children and young people read them with much 
satisfaction and delight. One day a little French boy took 
his tract to the village school, and the priest, who happened 
to visit the school that day, saw it. He took it home to read; 
and the next Sunday, at church, he warned the people against 
reading Protestant books, and ordered them returned. There 
was nothing in the series that could be peculiarly obnoxious 
to Catholicism. They were chiefly narratives of the lives of 
religious persons, most of them in full communion with the 
Catholic Church, such as the Marquis De Kenty, Thomas a 
Kempis, Madame G-uyon, and extracts from the works of 
Marsellon, and other noted French writers. But they repre- 
sented Jesus Christ as the only mediator between G-od and 
man ; did not recognize the Virgin Mary as the mother of 
God with power to command her Son to hear our prayers; 
hence could not be tolerated in the hands of his flock, who 
above all things were taught to receive their theology from 
his teaching. In his opinion they savored of heresy, and 
hence were not safe to remain in their hands. On the fol- 
19 



290 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

lowing Monday the tracts were all returned (this certainly 
was a little better than burning them, as they often do,) and 
none could be distributed thereafter. 

In the mean time we kept our meetings in a private house 
near the Catholic church, and usually had large congrega- 
tions and eager and attentive hearers. Our superintendent 
in Montreal gave me permission to act as assistant missiona- 
ry, with authority to form classes, enforce discipline, and 
receive any voluntary offering as a reward for services ren- 
dered. This was taking a great advance step toward the 
reform we had contended for in England; for among the 
British Wesleyans no local preacher can form a class nor re- 
ceive a fee for labor as a preacher. But he considered my 
standing as somewhat different from others on the plan. No 
local preacher was required to employ any time except Sun- 
day without a compensation ; but my field of labor could not 
be cultivated without occupying the larger part of my time, 
and hence he was willing to recognize me as an assistant. 

While the local preachers are kept in close subjection to 
the powers that be, and under many irksome restraints, yet 
probably three fourths of all the pulpit labor on the Sabbath 
is performed by them. Taken as a whole they are a noble 
band of disinterested men, who frequently travel on foot 
many miles on Sunday and preach Christ to perishing multi- 
tudes, and on Monday morning repair to their respective 
places of labor, for the support of themselves and families. 
To be a local preacher among the English Wesleyans is not 
a sinecure, or a mere nominal position, but one of labor, 
hardship, and sacrifice; and were it not for their labors and 
zeal the Wesleyan connection would not long retain their 
high position among other denominations for members, 
wealth, and influence. 

We soon formed, in our neighborhood, a class of twenty 
members, to whom, and others, I tried to break the bread of 
life ; and the number of converts to the religion of Jesus was 
multiplied nearly every week. At the same time I was anx- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 291 

ious to extend my labors to regions beyond; and I was soon 
enabled to form quite an extensive circuit, while my good 
little wife remained at home to attend the store. On one oc- 
casion a peddler called upon me at the store. He was a mem- 
ber of the Wesleyan Church, and brother to the Bible agent 
who reported my sermon to the bishop, or rather that part 
of it which referred to the man who bought the six Testa- 
ments in England and found a market for them in a spiritu- 
ally destitute place on the Bay of G-aspe. He informed me 
of an English settlement about fifteen miles distant, and 
referred me to Major Dunn, father to my landlord in Montreal. 
He knew the people of the settlement were destitute of the 
ordinances of the gospel, and believed they would be glad to 
have me visit them. Accordingly one Saturday, with a bor- 
rowed horse, I left home in search of the aforesaid place. 
On arriving at Major Dunn's I found he had gone to the city, 
but was told he would return in the evening. His wife did 
not at first receive me very cordially, and seemed anxious to 
know my business. When I told her I was a Methodist 
preacher, and had come to hold a meeting if desired, she 
made quite a stir, and bustled around in considerable style. 
She called a man to put up my horse, told Susan to put on 
the tea-kettle, gave me an easy chair, and otherwise made 
me very welcome to their hospitality. When Mr. Dunn re- 
turned and was informed of my visit, and its object, he was 
much pleased. He said that, while on his way home, he had 
thought of the heathenish condition of himself and neigh- 
bors; they had been without the gospel for several years; 
and questioned in his mind what could be done to secure the 
means of grace. Next morning he sent two of his men 
through the settlement to notify the people, and by eleven 
o'clock we had a large audience, to whom I opened the gos- 
pel minister's commission, " Go ye into all the world and preach 
the gospel to every creature." We had a precious and profit- 
able time in waiting upon God. Many wept and some rejoic- 
ed and said, "Bless the Lord; this seems like old times." I 



292 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

was forcibly reminded of the dedication of the second tem- 
ple, when the aged wept at the grandeur and beauty of the 
former, which far surpassed the latter; and the young rejoic- 
ed that they had a temple,-though of smaller dimensions and 
less imposing. I was urged to repeat my visit, and promised 
to do so in two weeks. At the time appointed a much larger 
number were gathered, including many from a Scotch settle- 
ment a few miles distant, who were quite clamorous with the 
Macedonian cry, "Come over and help us." Arrangements 
were made to hold a meeting in their neighborhood at 2:00 
p. m. on my return in two weeks. Those two appointments 
were now regularly aud permanently made, to which I soon 
added a third in the evening of the same day; and great joy 
was manifested by the people generally at the favorable 
events in religious matters. 

About the fourth time I visited my first place of preaching 
in that section, they proposed a collection for my benefit. I 
told the people I did not require it, as these hands and those 
of my wife administered to our necessities, but that I often 
had to hire a horse, as I had done on the present occasion, 
and would be willing to receive enough to meet my expenses. 
Thereupon it was decided to buy a horse and present him to 
me; and in less than two weeks I was presented with a good, 
substantial Canadian pony, which bore me around in my 
Master's work for more than ten years, and then, in company 
with another preacher's horse, was returned to the superan- 
uated list, where they were both placed under the care of a 
kind overseer and permitted to end their days with rest and 
quietness. I now had quite an extensive mission-field, — six 
appointments on the Sabbath, and four classes, with upward 
of sixty members in the aggregate, — and my receipts for the 
first year, in addition to my horse, were forty dollars. 

One of my appointments, and where we had a class, was 
held in a private house, owned by a man named Eichard 
Boyes. He had a large farm, and kept several hired hands ; 
and his affairs were conducted much in the English style of 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 293 

farming. He did not work at manual labor much himself, 
except in harvest, but was in the saddle nearly all day when 
at home, and overseeing his work. He was kind and gener- 
ous, and not overexacting with his. domestics ; and his hired 
help took delight in trying to please him. He had nearly a 
thousand acres under the plow, and in meadow, besides pas- 
ture land, and used to furnish more than a hundred head of 
large, fat cattle, besides a vast number of fat sheep, every year 
for the Montreal market. He did not enter the marriage state 
until late in life. When I first became acquainted with him 
he was a man of fifty, and all his children were young. His 
house and grounds, and indeed all his premises, were kept in 
perfect order and neatness ; and none could remain long in 
his employ who would not conform to his rules. Though, as 
I said, he was not overexacting, — I mean in the amount of 
labor for any given time, — yet what was to be done must be 
done well, whatever time it might require. He paid good 
wages for good hands, and could always find a sufficient num- 
ber to meet his demand. He had several women at work in 
the house, among whom was a young girl from the State of 
Vermont, of rather prepossessing appearance, whose principal 
employment seemed to be to take care of the children and do 
plain sewing. One Sunday I went there to preach, and after 
public service, as usual, we held our class-meeting. At the 
close a young man entered, who appeared to be intimate with 
all in the house, and was evidently no stranger. When the 
people retired he remained. He seemed to be familiar with 
the girl referred to above, and I imagined he had an affection- 
ate attachment for her. While preparations were being made 
for the evening meal I had an opportunity of conversing with 
this young man; and among other things I asked him why 
he did not come a little earlier, so that he could be present at 
meeting. He replied that he had to carry a pair of shoes to 
one of his customers, and consequently could not reach here 
before. I said, "Do you work on the Sabbath?" 

"Oh no," said he; "I finished the shoes on Saturday, but 
too late to deliver them." 



294 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

" Then why not deliver them on Monday ?" said I. 

" Why, the young lady is to be married to-morrow, and she 
could not have sufficient patience to wait until then ; she 
wanted to try Ber shoes." 

" So, then, you would rather break the command of God 
than have that young lady's patience put to the test." 

"Oh," said he, "taking those shoes home is not work; I 
did not work on Sunday." 

Said I, " What do you suppose is the full amount of profit 
you have derived from making those shoes ? After paying 
for the leather, thread, wax, and rent of shop and use of tools, 
what is the amount of your clear profit?" 

" Well," he said, " something less than one dollar." 

" Well, now," said I, " you keep close watch of your business 
this week, and see if you do not lose that amount, or more, 
before the week closes. Some one may leave who is in debt 
to you, or you may break tools to that amount, or you may 
be sick, or you may in some way lose more than that amount 
of time." 

He agreed to the proposal, and said he would observe how 
matters went with him during the week and let me know the 
result. On my return, in two weeks, I learned that the young 
man had been there the previous Sunday and said he wished 
Mr. Pegler would come and take the curse off of him, for he 
had not done a day's work in the past week ; had been sick 
most of the time. And such would be the result with most 
if not all who think they are gaining time by violating the 
fourth commandment. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 295 



CHAPTEE XXII. 

FIRST ACQUAINTANCE WITH THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH 
— INTERVIEW WITH MY SUPERINTENDENT IN REFERENCE TO 
MY UNITING WITH THAT CHURCH — LONG ABSENCE FROM 

HOME TENDED TO EMBARRASS MY BUSINESS URGED TO 

UNITE WITH THE CONFERENCE GIVE UP MY BUSINESS AND 

WAS ORDAINED ELDER. 

We still continued our business in the store, and had to in- 
crease the variety to accommodate our customers ; and while 
we only commenced with a few groceries, we now had an 
assortment of dry goods and crockery and some hardware. 
I had hitherto been prompt in meeting my payments, which 
I considered the very life of business. My credit was good 
in the city, and I could obtain any reasonable amount of 
goods; but still I always thought it best to move with the 
utmost prudence and care, and was ever fearful of being too 
deeply involved in debt. 

One day while away from home I happened to see a little 
book in a house where I was visiting, and on opening it at 
the title-page I read, " Doctrine and Discipline of the Meth- 
odist Protestant Church." It was the first of the kind I had 
ever seen, and knew not until then that there was such a 
denomination in the country. I borrowed the book and took 
it home for perusal and examination. After much prayer 
and some close thinking by my wife and myself, we conclud- 
ed that the usages and polity of that denomination coincided 
with our views, as we understood them; and should I ever 
offer myself as an itinerant to an annual conference it would 
be among that people, if I could find them. A short time 
after this I heard of one of their ministers having an ap- 
pointment about twenty miles distant. I made arrangements 
for an interview, and agreed to attend their next quarterly 



296 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

meeting. Here, after some deliberation, and acquaintance 
formed with them, I consented to unite with their quarterly- 
conference as soon as I could do so in an orderly and proper 
manner. I went to the city in order to inform our superin- 
tendent of my intentions, and to request him to supply my 
place on the mission. 

We entered very freely and candidly into the merits of the 
case. He appeared quite loath to have me leave the work, 
and frankly said he knew of no one he could find to fill my 
place. He said the mission was not self-supporting, and was 
too far from any circuit to be supplied on the plan, and that 
the local brethren on the circuit were all men in business and 
could not devote the time the mission would require. 1 
told him that our people were entirely unorganized, that is, 
in the Wesleyan view of order we were simply a class or 
classes, but no church and no ordinances. I was not ordain- 
ed; neither could I be while in my present situation. I was 
in business and was married, and such could not be admitted 
into the conference; and none but members of conference 
could administer the ordinances. And besides this, there was 
no annnal conference in Lower Canada. At that time the 
ministers were all missionaries, and received their ordination, 
as well as their appointments, from England, and were amen- 
able to the conference in that country. Something should be 
done for the people that God had given me. I had labored 
long and hard on a soil hitherto unbroken with the gospel 
plow, and gathered seventy or more into classes ; and we had 
waited long to be recognized as a Christian church. We were 
Methodists, and did not wish to unite with any other denomi- 
nation, but at present we were at sea without sails or helm. 
True, many of our people were poor, but that was not true of 
all ; and if we had a regular minister with ordinary talent, — 
in both of which I was deficient, — I had no doubt that more 
influential persons would give us countenance, and the mission 
would soon become self-supporting.* I further informed him 

"''At the present time there are three circuits and more than twenty Wesleyan 
chapels on the mission where I labored alone forty years ago. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 297 

that many of our people had frequently urged me to perform 
the ordinance of baptism, and some would willingly receive the 
Lord's-supper from my hands, but I invariably assured them 
that I would be no party to such disorder. I told him I should 
use no improper, unchristian influence to induce any member 
to follow my example, but in view of future labor and useful- 
ness I intended, if the way opened, to place myself in a position 
in which I could obey the last command of the great Head of 
the church, " Gro ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing 
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Grhost." I remarked that baptism was coupled with 
preaching; and I believed when G-od honored any of his 
servants who preached the gospel with the conversion of souls 
he would not be displeased should that servant apply water 
to the convert according to the command referred to. But I 
had used none of these things, neither would I attempt to 
violate any rule of the Wesleyan body while I remained a 
member. 

He said he regretted very much that circumstances were 
of such a nature that I must leave the connection, and wished 
that I would remain until after conference met in England ; 
perhaps that body would make an appropriation and send 
them a regular minister. " And then," said I, " my labors 
would terminate with the people whom the Lord has given 
me, and who still appreciate my labors, and I may turn out 
and break up another field for some one else to occupy. God 
helping me, I will not submit to such a yoke." He assured 
me he could do nothing for me or my mission, or, as far as he 
could see, render us any help, not even spend a week with 
us and baptize the children ; also stating that if I seceded 
probably the classes would go with me. Such was the inter- 
view I had with our chief pastor. The interview lasted nearly 
half a day. I left him, rejoicing that I was a free citizen of 
God's commonwealth. 

I informed the brethren of my interview with the preacher 
in Montreal, and of my future intentions, and told them not 



293 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

to let my action in the premises bias their minds ; that I had 
received them into the Wesleyan class in good faith, and de- 
sired them still to remain there, provided it was their home, 
and they could maintain a good conscience toward God by a 
continual neglect of his ordinances. I stated that the Meth- 
odist Protestant Church was in every essential Methodist, both 
in doctrine and usages, but in my opinion more liberal toward 
the local preachers and laity, and more in accordance with 
rights of the commonwealth of Israel. The result of this con- 
ference with the brethren on my mission was that we all 
united with the Methodist Protestant Church, and were recog- 
nized by the president of the conference as a circuit. I was 
appointed superintendent, and at the next conference, in 
Parishville, State of New York, I was ordained deacon. This 
was in 1834, when the Methodist Protestant Church in north- 
ern New York and Lower Canada was very feeble, embracing 
only about live circuits, — three in the northern part of the 
state and two in the lower province of Canada. I was con- 
tinued another year in the same relation and on the same 
field. My calls to other places were numerous ; and my labors 
were so much extended and I had to preach so often that I 
was detained from home several weeks at a time. In those 
days we had to preach nearly every day in the week in the 
country places. This of course threw a great and additional 
burden on my wife, whose health had for years been delicate. 
We lived only thirty miles from the city where we procured 
our goods, and much of the way was passed on a steamboat. 
We could go to the city and return with a wagon load of 
goods the same day, and consequently did not need to keep a 
large stock on hand. This made our visits to the city fre- 
quent, but at the same time as frequently required my 
presence at home, to keep up our stock. Often for many days 
we would be out of some leading articles, which proved very 
perplexing and annoying to our customers, and of course det- 
rimental to our business. At such times my wife had no 
means of supplying those deficiencies until my return. The 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 299 

consequence was, many were not a little discommoded, and 
our business was put in jeopardy. In those days we had not 
the mode of communication as now. We had nothing but the 
common highway, and that generally in the most primitive 
style. 

As my labors increased in the Lord's vineyard, in the same 
proportion were our business transactions multiplying at 
home, so that the burden became too heavy for my little wife 
to bear. At length she said I must do one of two things, — 
give up the itinerancy and attend to my business, or close the 
store and devote my time entirely to the work of the ministry. 
This certainly was reasonable, as she was often alone for three 
or more weeks at a time, with much money in the house, and 
no protection against the burglar but a pane of glass. But 
this did not disturb her in the least, for she was a stranger to 
slavish fear while in the path of duty. But the question was, 
did duty require her to immolate herself on the altar of mam- 
mon. As said before, our business had materially increased, 
and her close confinement to the store was impairing her 
health. Something must be done ; and just here the question 
lay, "What is duty?" We knew of no better course than to 
carry the question to a throne of grace. This was our old 
resort in former difficulties, and we had proof in many in- 
stances that God was a present help in every time of need. 
We had no doubt he was able to make our way plain. He 
had done so in former days, and we had the utmost confidence 
that he would direct our course in the present emergency. 
We agreed to go into different rooms and lay the case before 
our heavenly Father and plead with him for direction, and 
with simple, child-like faith cast all our care upon him who. 
had promised to direct our paths. I do not wish to convey to 
the reader, nor would I desire to have him imagine, that we 
were enthusiastic, or fanatical. We did not expect to obtain 
an end without the proper use of legitimate means ; neither 
did we expect to hear an audible voice directing us into the 
way we should take to lead us out of our present embarrassing 



300 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

condition ; and much less did we believe that every impression 
made upon the mind is of divine origin; but we did most re- 
ligiously believe that we conscientiously desired to know the 
will of God, and to do whatever we did to his glory; 
and seeing now that worldly interest seemed to stand in 
contact with what previously appeared to be duty, we most as- 
suredly believed that the God whom we loved and served, and 
whose cause had our warmest affections, would enlighten our 
simple and unbiased minds and make our path of duty plain. 
After waiting upon our heavenly Father in secret, in separate 
rooms, as above stated, we expected to have him reward us 
openly ; and praise to his name forever, he did not disappoint 
us. We met and compared notes, and my beloved wife re- 
ceived as an answer, " Though thy beginning was small, yet 
thy latter end shall greatly increase ; and whatsoever is set 
upon thy table shall be full of fatness." To my earnest en- 
treaties at a throne of grace my heavenly Father assured me 
that he would be " my munition of rocks ; my bread should 
be given me, and my water should be sure ;" and, " he that 
goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless 
come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." 
These sweet and precious promises were powerfully applied 
to our truly anxious minds, waiting as they were to know, 
and then to do or suffer, the will of God. In addition to 
this, there was a loud call from without. The people among 
whom I labored, as well as the conference to which I had 
lately attached myself, were continually urging me to give 
myself up to the work of the ministry, and abandon my worldly 
employment and depend on the naked promises of God aud 
the generosity of his people. With such a combination of cir- 
cumstances we honestly thought we could not be mistaken, 
and concluded, though with many fears as to our fitness for 
the great responsibility we were about to assume, to do what 
evidently appeared to be our duty and in the fear and love 
of G-od go forward. We dare not do otherwise ; for though 
we were perfectly solvent and our prospects in our business 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 301 

encouraging, even flattering, yet to act the part of Jonah 
might speedily prove disastrous, and not only involve us in 
pecuniary difficulties but also jeopardize our happiness on 
earth and our hopes of heaven. Some, perhaps, may be dis- 
posed to question our interpretation of the indications of 
Divine Providence in the present case with the conclusion 
we formed in similar indications three years previously, 
when we thought the way was open to commence mercantile 
business. It should be remembered that then we were 
strangers in the country, and out of employment, and noth- 
ing better, or even as good, presented itself; and the gener- 
ous kindness of friends forbade us to take any other course. 
And besides, at that time I was in a special manner wholly 
unfit for the work to which it would now seem I was provi- 
dentially called. In my opinion it was the method that G-od 
appointed to fit and prepare me for the important position 
into which I was about to enter. I had been permitted 
a relaxation from hard and laborious toil, in which I had 
little time for study or improvement of mind. But my 
three years of missionary labor had been a good school to 
me ; I had learned something, and in the opinion of others 
had materially improved. 

In looking back over the past forty years I am convinced 
that in neither case did we miss our providential way, but in 
both cases followed in the track in which our heavenly Father 
would have us go, — the one to prepare and the other to ac- 
complish some little good in the world. 

With these views fully settled in our minds we called an 
auction and sold most of our remnants, except what we 
thought would be useful to ourselves. We repaired to the 
annual conference with light hearts and cheerful minds, will- 
ing to do or endure, as the Lord saw best. We did not take 
this step in hopes of bettering our condition pecuniarily, or 
expect more ease or self-indulgence. We were accustomed to 
labor, and knew something about privations; and the last 
three years had taught us that the itinerancy would not al- 



302 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

ways lead through a path strewed with roses, neither should 
we always find a bed of down to rest our weary limbs upon. 
We knew something of the rugged way others had trod, and 
by the grace of G-od we nerved ourselves for the conflict. 



CHAPTEK XXIII. 

ATTENDED ANNUAL CONFERENCE — ORDAINED ELDER — APPOINTED 
TO TURIN CIRCUIT — SOME FEARS IN REGARD TO MY FITNESS 
FOR THE FIELD ASSIGNED ME — ARDUOUS LABOR — LUTHER 
LEE WITH HIS COLLEAGUE ATTENDED OUR FIRST QUARTERLY 
MEETING ATTENDED A METHODIST EPISCOPAL CAMP-MEET- 
ING AT REQUEST OF LUTHER LEE KIND RECEPTION LUDI- 
CROUS INTERVIEW WITH BROTHER GREEN. 

As stated in a former chapter, we (wife and self) repaired 
to Parishville, St. Lawrence County, New York, to attend the 
annual conference. Our delegate from Lower Canada was 
instructed to request my return for another year, but an aged 
preacher whom I had never seen before laid his plans to have 
me stationed on the circuit where he resided. He told the 
president that he came from Lewis County, Black Eiver 
country; that they had organized a circuit, and -he had come 
more than a hundred miles to get a preacher to go back with 
him, and would not be satisfied without one. He said he 
would like that brother who had a face similar to a full moon 
— pointing to me; for I was still ruddy and fresh, with an 
unusual glow of health, and as yet retained my rubicund 
English countenance. 

The president of the conference asked him about the circuit 
he represented. He informed the president that it embraced 
the county of Lewis, and contained five members, including 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 303 

himself, but I would have to travel through six towns to find 
them. "But," said he, "the country is wealthy and intelli- 
gent, and there is plenty of material to make more members." 
Inquiry was made as to a preacher's support. He replied 
that God had given him a little property, and he would pay 
$100.00 and do all the begging necessary to obtain the re- 
mainder. " If the brother," said he, " will faithfully labor 
and preach as well as he did last night, — do the work of an 
evangelist and visit the brethren, — I will attend to his wants, 
and pledge myself that his family shall not suffer." The 
president said, " What do you say, Bro. Pegler ; will you go ? " 
I replied, " Yes, sir; I will go to Africa, or anywhere else the 
conference will send me. If they will bear my expenses to 
the field, I am not afraid of support. But first of all, I must 
be released by my delegate ; the Canada brethren will require 
a good reason for my removal." It was finally arranged that 
they would lend me for one year to serve in the United 
States, but I must return at the next conference. Before that 
time arrived a division of the conference was effected, — Lower 
Canada became a new conference, — and I never returned to 
labor or live among them. I soon reached my new and united 
field, with many sad misgivings about my adequate abilities 
or fitness to preach to the enlightened people of the State of 
New York. My acquaintance with the citizens was very 
limited. All those with whom I had conversed represented 
the state as being far in advance of Canada in point of intelli- 
gence and civilization ; much was said about their liberty and 
free schools ; and I had serious doubts about my competence 
to meet their expectations. True, we had grave suspicions 
about their honesty and integrity ; and the name Yankee — -as 
all from the states were usually called — was synonymous with 
trickery and smart practice. The many Yankee tricks played 
upon the Canadians by the sharpers who lived on and beyond 
our southern borders gave us no favorable view of their char- 
acter. Many who came to Canada to settle were persons of 
no great reputation. Some had come to find an asylum from 



304 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the pursuit of civil officers, others to sell wooden nutmegs or 
something else of equal value. Others had left a wife and 
children , and palmed themselves upon the public as single 
men, and wooed and weded the gullible girls who thought it 
romantic to win an imported husband, I own these were 
vulgar prejudices; but they existed nevertheless, and nothing 
short of an actual residence among them could disabuse our 
minds and dissipate our fears. Of course no intelligent person 
would judge a whole people by a few rough specimens ; but 
prejudice will deceive both the eye and the mind. But aside 
from this, we felt sure that the people of the Union were more 
refined and popular than our present neighbors, and were 
fearful that my comparatively uncultivated manners and lack 
of ministerial ability, which indeed might be endurable in 
some sort among rustics where I had of late principally min- 
istered, might not be accepted among persons of more refined 
tastes, and who were accustomed to sit under an accomplished 
and educated ministry. In due time we reached our circuit, 
and, not without fear, commenced our routine of labor. We 
hired apartments in a house in Lowville, owned by a widow 
lady of the Society of Friends ; and she proved to us strangers 
a friend indeed. 

We had as yet but one appointment on the circuit, and that 
was in the district where we lived ; but I commenced a series 
of visiting and preaching through the country. I was in- 
variably treated as a minister of the gospel, though a foreigner, 
and found a kind reception from many warm hearts. 

I soon had a chain of fifteen appointments for every fourteen 
days, preaching three times each Sabbath and four or five 
times during the week ; and before the year closed I had five 
classes on the circuit — just the number of members I had to 
commence with. It should be remembered that forty years ago 
it was not as difficult to gather a congregation for worship on a 
week evening as it is now. People had not so much to occupy 
their minds as now. Lectures, and sight-seeing, and balls, 
and parties were not as numerous then as now, and people 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 305 

were more free to talk on religious matters. Sociables, as 
they are called, and dime and mite and neck-tie parties 
were not known in the church in those days ; and perhaps it 
might be as profitable for the spirituality of the church if they 
never had existed. 

The year, in the main, was profitable, especially in spiritual 
matters. I attended three camp-meetings and held a number 
of four days' meetings, some in the grove as well as in other 
places ; and more than one hundred persons professed to find 
salvation at my several appointments, most of whom united 
with the church. My first quarterly meeting was held in 
Lowville, on the same circuit where Eev. Luther Lee was 
preaching, having for his colleague Bro. Green, a young 
man recently from an institution of learning. To my great 
surprise they both attended our meeting on Saturday ; and 
while we had a large congregation of hearers for a week day, 
yet we had but three male members on the entire circuit, one 
of whom was sick and not in attendance. Our president, who 
ought to have been with us, was also absent, and all the labor 
as well as management devolved on me, who had but little 
experience in ecclesiastical matters. I had only a few weeks 
previously been elected elder, and consequently it was the 
first time I ever had charge of a quarterly meeting or officiated 
at the Lord's table. On Saturday, in view of those ministers 
being present, I entered the desk with much diffidence, if not 
fear, and tried to deliver my message with as much confidence 
and authority as I could command. And while trusting to 
the blessed Jesus to give me aid in doing the work of an un- 
der-shepherd, I found him near and very precious. He gave 
me favor in the sight of the people, and our meeting was 
deemed a success. After the public exercises, it was an- 
nounced that we would attend to the business of our quarterly 
conference. To my great chagrin, and some confusion, Mr. 
Lee and his colleague both remained, as I thought, " to spy out 
the nakedness of the land." We had, as I stated, but two 
male members present, besides myself, One was elected 
20 



308 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

chairman and one secretary, and the other composed the body 
of the conference. 

I apologized as well as I could for the paucity of our number 
for Bro. Lee's sake, — who I perceived was somewhat amazed 
at our movements, — and said, " Unfortunately one third of the 
members of our quarterly conference are sick and could not 
attend, and this must account, at least in part, for the meager 
attendance to-day." Whether he saw through this little 
pleasantry I know not, neither did I inquire, but I thought by 
his appearance he looked upon us as not a very formidable 
body. We then proceeded with the form of discipline, which 
required not less than three stewards, — and we had just that 
number, — but how to appoint the advisory committee, which 
the discipline required should consist of five members, we 
were at a loss to determine. All we could do was to appoint 
the two who were present, and the sick brother who was ab- 
sent, and promised to fill up the vacancy at a future day. 

Brother Lee (now Dr. Luther Lee) and myself often ex- 
changed civilities during the year ; and he always treated 
me with Christian courtesy, which is more than can be 
truthfully said of his colleague or others of his fraternity 
on my new circuit with whom I frequently came in con- 
tact. In the village of Marti nsburgh, the county seat, 
the Methodist Episcopal Church had a good meeting-house, 
but the society, from some cause, had run down, and, I be- 
lieve, disbanded. This place was within the bounds of Bro. 
Lee's charge, but the house for some time had been closed. We 
had formed a class in that neighborhood, and desired a place in 
which to hold our quarterly meeting. Through the influence 
of Bro. Lee the request was granted by the board of trustees, 
He then gave me a cordial invitation to assist him at a camp- 
meeting he was about to hold in the town of Watson. 1 
remarked that if he merely asked me out of courtesy I must 
refuse, as I had enough to do on my own charge, but if he 
was really in need of ministerial help I would go. He 
assured me it was only a kind of neighborhood concern; 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 307 

that only two circuits were interested in it, and only four 
preachers, besides a few local brethren, and my help would 
be appreciated. Accordingly I went ; and I was treated with 
kindness and cordiality, and mingled with the preachers in 
their tent. 

After I had preached the first time on the ground I was 
invited by Bro. Lee to take tea. At the table he inquired of 
me how the preachers in the English Wesleyan Conference 
were stationed. I told him by a committee of one from each 
district, who met a little before the sitting of conference and 
made a rough draft of the circuits and put down the names 
of the preachers, subject to approval or amendment by the 
whole body. 

He replied, "That might do in England, but the confer- 
ences in this country could not know the wants of the 
various charges as our bishops do." 

"Why," Bro. Lee," said I, " do you not think that a 
similar committee — your presiding elders, for instance, who 
visit every charge four times in each year, — know more 
about the requirements of the circuits within their bounds 
than the bishop, who perhaps never saw the locality or 
people?" 

He said something about the bishop's cabinet; but that, 
I reminded him, was extrajudicial. Bro. Lee had something 
to do in bringing the American Wesleyan discij>line into its 
present shape, in reference to the appointing power of the 
conference — so vastly different to that of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church ; but what his views are now in the premises I 
do not know. 

After tea Mr. Green, the colleague of Bro. Lee, invited me 
to take a walk outside the camp-ground. He remarked that 
he had a good opinion of our English brethren ; but many 
of the Wesleyan clergymen when they came to this country 
were deceived in reference to some things because they were 
called by different names. "For instance," said he, "the 
word 'Protestant' in the old country means opposition to 



308 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

popery, but among Methodists in this country it means a de- 
cided hostility to the Methodist Episcopal Church. Some of 
our English brethren are occupying as good stations as our 
church affords, and I regret that any should employ their 
talent in an obscure place. The length and breadth of the 
land is ours. We are the most numerous church in the Unit- 
ed States. Our temples of worship and colleges are found in 
every direction, and our large book establishment furnishes 
annually out of its profits a large dividend toward superan- 
nuated preachers. The American people are very excitable ; 
they are apt to run after new things; but in a short time 
they sober down. It is useless to oppose our church; we are 
strong and stable; and the excitement caused in Baltimore 
by a few disaffected men will die out, and the people will in- 
quire for the old paths." 

He did not ask me to unite with the Methodist Episcopal 
Church ; but I was wonderfully amused at the glowing de- 
scription he gave of the church of his choice, and could not 
help thinking about the loaves and fishes, and whether there 
was any bread and butter connected with the question. I 
was enlightened, too, at the term he used in speaking of the 
English preachers. He called them "clergymen," a term we 
never thought to aspire after, but were quite willing to have 
it monopolized by those in orders in the established church. 
When Bro. Green had finished his eulogy of his. church, and 
his timely and friendly cautions to me, we turned in our 
ramble toward the camp-ground, and pulling aside my shirt 
collar I asked him if he saw any scar on my neck. 

He looked and said, "No." 

" Well," said I, "Bro. Green, you have entertained me well, 
and given me considerable information which may be of use 
in the future; will you allow me to make the application?" 
I said, "I will relate a fable as appropriate to the occasion. 
Once upon a time a fine-looking dog of the mastiff breed was 
passing over a common near the edge of the woods, when a 
lean, lank wolf came suddenly upon him. Observing his fat 
and sleek condition, the wolf said : 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 309 

"'Why, Tray, how fat you are; where do you live?' 

" 4 Oh,' said Tray, ' at that large house beside the common.' 

" 'What do you live on?' said the wolf. 

" <Oh,' said Tray, 'broken victuals from the table, or any- 
thing my master chooses to give me.' 

" 'Is your master fond of dogs ; and do you think he would 
employ me ?' said the wolf. 

" 'I think he would/ said Tray. 

" 'Well,' said the wolf, ' hurry on, for I am dreadful 
hungry.' 

"Tray, at the suggestion, quickened his pace. The wolf 
observed something unusual on his neck, and inquired what 
it was. 

" 'Oh,' said Tray, 'it is nothing but a scar.' 

" 'A scar,' said the wolf; l what is that?' 

" 'Why,' said Tray, 'the mark of a collar which my master 
puts around my neck at night.' 

" 'Oh, you don't have your liberty then ?' said the wolf. 

« 'Why no,' said Tray, ' I have got to mind my master and 
do as he commands or he would flog and perhaps starve me.' 

" 'Oh, is that it?' said the wolf, ' Good-by, Tray; you may 
have your fat living and slavery, but give me liberty if I 
have to endure hunger,' and the wolf again sought his lair." 

Bro. Green made no reply. 

Bro. Lee had just published his work on TTniversalism, 
which in my judgment did great credit to his theological 
acumen and rendered an essential service to the cause of 
evangelical piety ; and it richly merits the approval of all 
who love sound divinity. He at that time stood quite high 
in public estimation; and the cause of human freedom, both 
in church and state, owes him a debt of gratitude. He was a 
master workman, and few would dare to oppose him with any 
hope of success while enforcing truth and duty. I have often 
thanked God that he gave to his cause a Luther Lee. The 
infant and much-abused cause of Wesleyanism needed his 
clear head and powerful pen; and most nobly he did the 



310 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

work. He fought many a hard battle in freedom's cause ; 
and while, like myself, he is enjoying a green old age (we 
are nearly equal in years), I pray his fruit may yet abound. 
And whichever of us shall first depart, may he be permitted 
to welcome the other to the shining shore. 



CHAPTER XXIY. 

REMOVED TO PIERREPONT AND NORFOLK CIRCUIT — MASONIC RULE 
IN PARISHVILLE — PROGRESS IN THE ANTISLAVERY CAUSE — 
CONFERENCE IN PIERREPONT. 

Such was the success of the work and the increase of mem- 
bership on this new circuit the first year, that it was deemed 
best to hold our annual conference within its bounds ; and 
one of our most talented preachers was appointed as my suc- 
cessor. From the Turin Circuit we were removed to Pierrepont 
and Norfolk Circuit, in St. Lawrence County, in 1836, — quite 
a laborious charge. I had appointments in the several towns 
of Pierrepont, Parishville, Norfolk, Canton, Madrid, Merrinna, 
and Potsdam. Many of them, however, were week-evening 
appointments. The circuit contained a noble class of men 
and women, chiefiy from the Green Mountain State, and our 
four years' labor among them was both agreeable and profit- 
able. At the time I was in St. Lawrence County the Masonic 
question was before the people for discussion. Antimasonry, 
however, was in the ascendency in most localities, but in 
other places it was the reverse j and party lines were drawn 
pretty closely. 

About that time the subject of antislavery was introduced, 
which together with the question of temperance, and iriutual 
rights of ministers and laymen, made tolerably warm times 
for those who were engaged on the side of reform. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 311 

The Congregational and Baptist churches throughout the 
county were well tinctured with Antimasonic sentiments, and 
few, if any, would employ an adhering Mason for their pastor, 
while it was well known that the circuits of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church were in quite a different condition, owing 
to the fact that those circuits had no voice, directly or indi- 
rectly, in the choice of their ministers. 

It was freely admitted and seldom denied that most of the 
circuits and stations in the county were supplied with pastors 
who belonged to the mystic tie. This state of things caused 
much dissatisfaction among many worthy members of the 
church who had labored hard and expended much of their 
means to build up the cause of Methodism, as they believed 
it to be identical with the cause of G-od. But Masonry they 
looked upon as being an innovation, an exotic that required 
much time and attention from its admirers — time and labor 
which they thought, according to contract, belonged to the 
cause of Grod. Besides, they were told that it was a moral 
and religious institution. But many of its members who were 
in good standing were men of the vilest and most profane 
character ; and on their gala days, or on grand review, many 
of these vile persons occupied posts of honor and authority. 

This was a revival in religious matters that caused great 
affliction in many doeply-pious hearts, and they longed and 
labored and prayed for deliverance. They saw the increas- 
ing power for usefulness of those churches around them 
which had thrown off this dreadful and impious fraud on 
religion, and began to inquire, "What shall we do?" In 
the Parishville charge the members of the quarterly con- 
ference, after much prayer and deliberation, concluded 
that as American citizens they had at least one right left, 
namely, the right of petition ; and they prudently thought 
they would exercise that right before taking any further 
decisive course. Accordingly a petition was drawn up, 
couched in the most respectful terms, and addressed to the 
bishop, or whoever might preside at their next annual 



312 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

conference. The petition set forth the facts that the Bap- 
tists and Congregationalists, and perhaps. some other orders 
of Christians, had taken an Antiraasonic position, and in 
consequence had drawn many of their (the petitioners') 
members away; that our congregations had very much 
decreased of late in many places, and some of the points had to 
be abandoned because it was notorious that many of our 
preachers belonged to the secret fraternity. They there- 
fore humbly prayed the bishop and the conference to take 
into their wise and prudent consideration the peculiar and 
delicate circumstances in which they were placed, and send 
them as their future pastor a man of known Antimasonic 
sentiments. This petition was signed by seventeen names, 
embracing the entire quarterly conference except the preach- 
er in charge, and was duly forwarded to its destination. 

In due time the annual conference met and finished its 
business, and adjourned; and soon the new preacher arrived 
on the circuit. 

The first person called upon was Bro. Goodale, one of the 
stewards, and whose name headed the aforesaid petition. 
After introducing himself, and Bro. Goodale had taken 
care of his horee, he said, "Bro. Goodale, I believe you 
sent a petition to conference requesting an Antimasonic 
preacher." 

To which Bro. oroodale replied, "I did sign a petition 
of that sort, and I suppose that you are one of the kind 
we desire." 

With apparent warmth and much emphasis he replied, 
"No,, sir; I am an adhering Mason, and intend to remain 
so." 

Said Mr. Goodale, "Well, I think the bishop paid but 
little regard to our humble and reasonable request." 

Said he, "The bishop desired to let you know, sir, that 
it is none of your concern, and of the highest impertinence 
for you to interfere with his prerogative. You have no 
right to give him instructions in making out the appoint- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 313 

ments ; he is not amenable to you for the discharge of his 
duty." 

"G-ood," said Bro. G-oodale. "Then I suppose if the good 
and humble bishop sends us preachers to suit himself he 
will support them, won't he?" 

Said Mr. B., the preacher, " Won't you support me?" 

The reply was, "No." 

Said the preacher, " Will you not attend my meetings and 
hear me preach?" 

"No, not if you are a Freemason." 

The preacher then said, "Will you let me remain over 
night with you?" 

"Yes. As a man you are welcome to what the house 
affords, but not as a minister of the gospel. I will do 
nothing that can be construed into an acknowledgment 
of you as a Christian minister while you retain your 
standing in a Freemason's lodge." 

He then addressed Sister G-oodale, one of the meekest of 
women, and asked her if she would hear him preach. 

She replied, " How can I sit under the ministry of a man 
who believes it right to cut another's throat from ear to ear 
because he reveals a secret?" 

He then requested his horse, and went through the class 
and neighborhood and met with a similar reception. At his 
first appointment only a few persons were present except 
those who belonged to the mystic order. He then from a 
list in his hand read the names of the absent members, and 
declared them all excluded from the church for unchristian 
conduct. The brethren thus summarily excommunicated 
called a meeting of the expelled members, and organized 
into an independent Methodist Church and appointed their 
officers. They choee one of the local preachers as their 
pastor, and held their meetings for worship regularly. 

A few weeks after this the presiding elder visited the 
circuit and informed Mr. B., the preacher in charge, that he 
had exceeded his authority ; that he had no right to expel 



314 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

members in full connection without a trial. At his next 
visit to Parishville he read in again all those persons who 
he had read out a few weeks ago, and declared them mem- 
bers of the Methodist Episcopal Church ; and he cited them 
all for trial on a given day for " unchristian and disorderly 
conduct, and rejecting the ordinances of the gospel." Of 
course the expelled brethren paid no attention to this zigzag 
and ridiculous action. Having received the thundering bull 
of excommunication, they were willing to remain under its 
ban and abide its consequences. The preacher went to 
Stockholm, many miles away, and selected three persons 
whom he could depend upon as a committee to sit on the 
trial. 

On the appointed day, all being in readiness, Mr. B. him- 
self appeared as prosecutor. He acted as sheriff, by appoint- 
ing the jury ; was judge, by explaining the law; was attorney, 
to examine witnesses and plead for a verdict; and, finally, 
was executioner, to carry out the sentence he himself had 
dictated. In the case of Sister Brown : she was expelled for 
her looks. It was given in testimony by the preacher that 
he called Bro. Brown to ascertain if he would obey the order 
of the church and receive and support the minister duly ap- 
pointed to the circuit, and he replied that he would not sup- 
port an adhering Mason. 

"I then," said he, "turned and asked Sister Brown if 
she had anything against me. She made no reply, but 
looked as though she was in league with her husband." 
And for this she was expelled from the church. Tell it 
not in (rath that we have in free and enlightened Amer- 
ica an evangelical church whose ministers are clothed with 
such tremendous powers over the laity. I do not think it 
generous or courteous to charge a whole body of Christians 
with the delinquencies and absurd conduct of one man j but I 
fail to see wherein Mr. B. violated the discipline in a single 
instance, excepting the expulsion of members in full con- 
nection without trial. The preacher had the undoubted right 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 315 

to select the committee from any part of the circuit he might 
choose. He had the right to present the charge, and a right 
to preside at the trial ; had the right to explain and enforce 
law, to give his testimony, and to carry out the verdict of the 
committee. And should that verdict be contrary to his 
wishes, he had the power, according to the provisions of the 
discipline, to set it aside and carry the case to a higher tri- 
bunal, composed chiefly of men of his own appointment, and 
give the case a rehearing. The brethren who were accused 
and cited to trial sent a delegate to protest against' his pro- 
ceedings, stating a denial of his jurisdiction; that they ac- 
cepted of his first sentence of exclusion from his church, and 
were now members of a different denomination and should 
pay no attention to his present mode of procedure. But this 
availed nothing. The farce was proceeded with, and the 
seventeen signers of the petition, and their wives, were in due 
Methodist form expelled. Soon after this they heard of the 
Methodist Protestant Church, and employed one of their 
preachers ; and they thus became an integral part of that 
denomination. Soon after this I was appointed to labor 
among this people ; and I found them to be in general a holy 
and God-fearing community ; as much inclined to order and 
as deeply engaged for the conversion of sinners and the ad- 
vancement of the Eedeemer's kingdom as any people I ever 
served. In 1837 our conference was held in Pierrepont, within 
the bounds of the circuit where I had lived and labored the 
previous year. 

During the year my humble services were in considerable 
demand, not only in preaching to our organized churches but 
in regions beyond, breaking up new ground and forming 
classes, and also, with the aid of others, endeavoring to dis- 
seminate antislavery truth. We formed antislavery societies 
in many parts of the county ; and the whole county of St. 
Lawrence was considerably waked up to the cause of human 
rights. Our efforts were arduous, and so well directed that 
in a very few years the county stood in the front rank of all 



316 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the counties in the State of New York in the cause of emanci- 
pation. Our principal labor then was to circulate antislavery 
literature and documents, procure signers to petitions to con- 
gress to abolish slavery in the territories and the federal dis- 
trict, and to suppress the internal slave-trade. We did not 
act in reference to slavery as it existed in the several states 
at that time, but we desired to secure to the panting and 
outraged fugitive a trial by jury, if claimed as owing service 
or labor in another state. As matters then stood the people 
of the North were compelled to act as watch-dogs or blood- 
hounds for the South, and arrest and confine the stray human 
chatties of the lordly dealer in the bodies and souls of men. 
On one occasion we held a meeting about ten miles from 
Ogdensburgh, a considerable town on the banks of the St. 
Lawrence Eiver ; and at this place was a ferry to Upper 
Canada, where many fugitives had found refuge. Near the 
place of the lecture was a country post-office. The post-master 
was known as being pro-slavery, and wanted nothing to do 
with the niggers. The day after our meeting a black 
man called on this post-master to inquire for work, stat- 
ing that he was out of money and would like to work 
a few days for a little, if he only could get half wages. 
The post-master employed him, and told him to work on 
his wood-pile ; and while doing so the stage drove up and 
threw off the mail-bag. The mail was soon exchanged and 
the stage started on the way. A few minutes after, the post- 
master discovered a letter lying on the floor, which in ex- 
changing the mail he had dropped. The stage had gone too 
far to be recalled, and the letter must remain until the next 
day. It was directed to the post-master at Ogdensburgh, and 
in the end was crowded a slip from a newspaper. Curiosity 
prompted him to see what it contained. To his surprise it 
described the negro who was at work on his wood pile, and 
offered one hundred dollars for his apprehension. He called 
the man into the house and read the paper to him, and in- 
quired if that meant him. (I ought to have said that in those 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 317 

times letters were not put in envelopes, so it was easy to put 
a small slip of paper in the end of a letter.) To the inquiry 
made the negro said, "Yes; that is my master's name." 

" Well," said he, " what shall I do? I have an opportunity 
to make one hundred dollars." 

" Do," said the negro ; "why, massa, do as you would have 
me do if you was in my place and I in yours." 

" Well said," replied the post-master; "I will do that very 
thing." He called upon his wife for a loaf of bread and some 
meat, and bid the negro harness up his horse. He then 
drove down the river some miles below Ogdensburg, where 
was another ferry, gave the poor fellow a little change, and 
saw him safe into the queen's dominion, where he would be 
secure from Democratic slavery. 

I can not say what influence our meetings of the previous 
evening had upon the mind of this Democratic post-master ; 
but certain it is, he performed a deed that no humane heart 
will condemn. 

Forty years ago little was known at the extreme North 
of the horrors of American slavery, and we were often 
astonished at the apparent ignorance in regard to the nature 
of the slave system. There were but few that seemed to 
understand the power of northern influence employed for 
its support, nor the guilt of the non-slave-holding states for 
its existence and atrocities. Both Whigs and Democrats were 
bidding high for southern votes, and each party was trying 
to outvie the other in bowing to the behests of the southern 
masters. 

The churches, too, were in close alliance with their south- 
ern brethren, and ready to ostracize all who would call in 
question the validity of slave-holding religion. There were 
in the South, we were told, as good and pious men as those 
in the North, and much better than their declaimers, who 
knew nothing of the institution of slavery, nor the circum- 
stances in which slave-holders were placed. These Christians 
told us that they held their slaves for the slaves' good, and 



318 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

assured us that the institution was purely patriarchal; that 
slavery had always existed since the days of Noah; that 
G-od had not only sanctioned, but enjoined slavery; that 
American slavery was of the mildest type that ever existed ; 
that masters held their slaves not for their own benefit or profit, 
but because the poor creatures could not take care of them- 
selves; that they would be glad to free them if they could, 
but a responsibility rested upon them to take care of them, 
and they were better provided for and fared better than 
many poor at the North. 

It was confidently affirmed by the apologist at the North 
that these good brethren would not lie, nor misrepresent 
facts, and they were confident that slavery, as we represent- 
ed it, was a myth, the product of a wild and fiery imagina- 
tion, and had no existence save in the muddled brain of a 
frenzied, meddlesome Abolitionist. We were esteemed as 
disorganizes, fanatics, false accusers, disunionists, and trai- 
tors. In fact no epithet was considered too base or too vulgar 
to apply to any person who would advocate the equal rights 
of all persons, and who .sought to carry out the fundamental 
law of the United States. We were told that the most learn- 
ed men in the country, both in church and state, were either 
apologists for slavery or openly approved of it, or at any 
rate were silent about what we called its enormities, which 
certainly would not be the case if slavery was the vile thing 
as set forth in our writings and letters. 



CHAPTER XXY. 

EXTRACTS PROM MY JOURNAL. 



February, 1836. Our annual conference was held in the 
Baptist church in Lowville, and has just finished its labors 
and adjourned. We are to be removed to Pierrepont and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 319 

Norfolk, a distance of nearly two hundred miles. "We had 
less harmony than was desired. Many love to have pre- 
eminence, and wish to be called rabbi. But G-od can make 
the wrath of man to praise him. There is much human 
nature in man; and old Adam still peeps out from the heart, 
even among preachers. Lord, save me from improper am- 
bition. 

" Let me into nothing fall, 
And Christ be all in all." ' 

February, 15. After a long and cold journey we reach 
Pierrepont, where a house is prepared for us; and the brethren 
appear to be very kind. I find the good Lord better than 
my fears. Congregations large and attentive; but this is all 
new. H" Let not him that putteth on the armor boast like 
him that putteth it off." 

March 12. Prospects are brightening. "But it is not by 
might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord." . I 
have had to engage a young preacher, Bro. Henry Miles, to 
assist me in the work; and we have reason to bless God that 
the work is still progressing. Last Sunday I formed a new 
class of seven members, in a place where no class or church 
ever existed before. " Jesus, ride on until all are sub- 
dued." 

March 20. Last Monday night, after preaching, five per- 
sons presented themselves for prayers, and seemed to be 
much in earnest. Many more appear to be on the way. 
Lord, the work is thine; "let the time to favor Zion come." 
Visited a poor Universalist woman apparently lying at the point 
of death. She finds that her former views and reliance afford 
her no support or comfort in this trying hour. She seems to 
be earnestly engaged for salvation. Her husband, also, is an 
inquirer after truth; has renounced his former long-cherished 
doctrine of the unconditional salvation of all men, and ap- 
pears anxious to secure a hope in Christ. Cod grant that 
they may obtain mercy. 



320 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

April 2. Yisited the sick woman referred to above and 
found her enjoying a measure of the love of God; but her 
evidence is not as bright as could be desired, or that is her 
privilege. It appears that some Calvinists and Universalists 
have been troubling her with their notions and strange doc- 
trines. So true it is "that extremes meet." What a noble 
fraternity! Calvinists and Universalists unite to unsettle 
the feeble mind of a sick woman ! But then " many love 
darkness rather than light;" and "misery loves company." 
May God defeat them. I believe both her and her husband 
will soon find deliverance from the guilt of sin. Last even- 
ing I preached on the new birth from John iii. 7. Hope it 
was not a lost opportunity. Many wept, and some re- 
joiced. 

April 3. To-day I received by mail a challenge to meet 
the Eev. Win. C. Mason in a public debate, on the veracity 
or truthfulness of a certain pamphlet 1 published last year 
while on Turin Circuit, entitled, "A Concise Yiew of the 
Principal Differences that Exist in the Government and 
Usages of the Wesleyan Methodist, Methodist Episcopal, and 
Methodist Protestant Churches : from Authentic Documents." 
I intend, by the help of God, to accept the challenge, and 
hope to be able to sustain the position I have taken in said 
pamphlet. I am waiting upon the Lord to prepare me for 
this conflict, and hope that nothing will be done or said by 
either party to wound the cause of Christ. 

May 4. The debate above referred to came off on the 
2d instant. My opponent agreed with me to leave the 
merits of the case to a committee of five disinterested men. 
He chose two and myself two, and they chose the fifth. The 
place of meeting was Deer Eiver, near Fort Covington, the 
Eev. Mr. Foster, Presbyterian minister, as moderator. It was 
agreed that the discussion should be confined to a single par- 
agraph of the pamphlet at a time, and each party allowed 
fifteen minutes for the several and each paragraph. Each 
time a paragraph was discussed the committee were to vote 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 321 

by ballot, " sustained," or "not sustained," as they might de- 
cide. The debate continued the whole day, before a large and 
apparently deeply interested audience, with only a brief recess 
at noon. The most perfect order and decorum were main- 
tained from 10:00 A. m., until 7:00 p. m., and every question 
voted upon was decided in my favor. My opponent injured 
his cause much in the commencement of the discussion, by 
dwelling on technicalities and typographical blunders; but 
the committee saw through the guise. He also gained nothing 
by promptly denying items that were palpably plain — such 
as the preacher in charge having the right to appoint the 
class-leaders, and change them at will ; the bishops stationing 
the preachers, and consequently having the right of occupancy 
of the pulpit. 

The legislative, judicial, and executive authority of the 
church vested in the itinerant ministers, and other topics 
equally plain, were denied by him ; but his subterfuge was 
seen, and in the end availed him nothing. The Lord stood 
by me ; and while my opponent had four of his itinerant 
brethren present to act as prompters, and who would occa- 
sionally pass a slip of paper to jog his memory, I was alone. 
At last I humorously asked the moderator if he would have 
the kindness to appoint a prompter to aid me, as my oppo- 
nent had several. This had the desired effect. The meddle- 
some parties gave me a black look and retired to another part 
of the building. 

At the commencement, I said to the committee and audi- 
ence that I was in search of truth ; that error would do me 
no good ; and that as soon as I was convinced of wrong state- 
ments I stood ready to retreat. And further, in publishing 
my pamphlet I was not so vain as to think that my efforts 
would materially interfere with the prosperity of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, no more than a sermon against tran- 
substantiation would materially block the wheels of popery. 
My object was in my feeble way to inform those who would 
condescend to read my unpretentious production that other 
21 



322 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

reasons than backsliding and a love of change prompted ns 
to adopt our present form of government. 

May 24. I have been to Fort Covington since the debate, 
and preached to a large congregation. I received the hearty 
congratulation of many for my success in the late discussion, 
and trust the cause of reform has not been injured in this 
place. I am thankful for the result, but not elated. 

June 14. I have under my charge what were three circuits 
last year; but I have a good young brother to help. My la- 
bor is severe ; but, praise God, my health is good, and I have 
been able hitherto to attend all my appointments. I have 
held two quarterly meetings this month, one at Norfolk and 
the other at Deer Biver. Brother Wilkinson, our president, 
was with us, and the good Lord gave us a refreshing time. 

During the last quarter twenty-six persons have united 
with the church at the different appointments, and we believe 
the circuit is in a healthy state. 

July. This month Mrs. Pegler and myself made a visit to 
our friends in Lower Canada; and upon the whole we think 
our visit to the province was delightful and profitable. We 
found most of our friends in good health and spirits, and our 
welcome was most cordial. But some were gone. Death has 
been executing his mission, and a number with whom we 
were intimately acquainted are now in eternity. Eternity! 
How few consider its importance. They live here as though 
this is their everlasting abode. 

Durirg our visit we held a two days' meeting in company 
with Bro. Kelly (who is laboring on part of the work where 
I preached two years ago), and Bro. Sterricker, from Plats- 
burgh., and their excellent wives. We rejoiced to enjoy their 
company; but what was still better, we had the presence of 
the Master of assemblies in our midst, and before the meet- 
ing closed nine persons gave evidence of true conversion to 
(rod. Bless God for fruit. May God have them in his holy 
keeping. 

Our good friends expressed a strong anxiety for our return 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 323 

to them after next conference. I am in the hands of G-od 
and my brethren. We have become acclimated, and begin 
to enjoy ourselves better in the United States than we at 
first expected; and we have formed many acquaintances 
and feel quite at home with the people. My times are in thy 
hands, O Lord. 

September. -This month we held a camp-meeting in Nor- 
folk. The weather was somewhat unfavorable; still we 
have reason to believe much good was accomplished. As far 
as we could ascertain about twelve persons were converted, 
mostly young persons. Some of them are soon to remove to 
the new State of Michigan. I hope they will, like Samson's 
foxes, scatter fire as they go. I have no doubt that the influ- 
ence of this meeting will tend mightily to remove prejudice, 
which has long reigned in this section. Oh, when will that 
monster be driven to his native place. My confidence is still 
in the Lord of hosts, and the rectitude of our position. 

October, 1836. This has been an uncommon cold season. 
We have had a frost in this county every month. Corn is 
entirely cut off in many places, potatoes are frozen in the 
ground, and not more than half the usual quantity will be 
raised. The same is true of all other crops. Fears are en- 
tertained of great scarcity and much suffering; but we hope 
for the best. 

November. Our minds of late have been much exercised 
in reference to missionary enterprise. I read an account of 
a missionary meeting in our church in Baltimore. Twenty 
families of emancipated slaves, together with some other free 
colored people,— two of them colored preachers, — are about 
to remove to Liberia, on the western coast of Africa. Many 
of them are members of our church, and our missionary 
board are anxious to send a white minister with them to take 
charge of the mission. Bro. Collins, of Maryland, has offer 
ed to raise the funds that may be needed, if the man can be 
found to engage in the mission. 

My soul longs to go with that sable church, from an ardent 



324 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

desire to be more useful. We owe Africa an awful debt. We 
have spoiled her, and robbed her of her children; and the 
God of justice has a controversy with us for our terrible 
crimes. How he will demand the payment of that debt I do 
not know; but, as Jefferson said, "His justice will not slum- 
ber forever." I am anxious to pay my portion of the debt, 
by enduring for her sake the odium that is attached to an 
active Abolitionist, and, if need be, lay my life upon her altar 
and my bones in her sand. 

December. My wife and myself have for some time past 
been prayerfully considering the question whether under our 
circumstances we ought to offer ourselves to the African mis- 
sion. We have talked the matter over and looked at it in its 
various phases, and would not knowingly depart from his 
providential course. We know the climate is unhealthy for 
any but the natives; but traders and speculators venture 
there for the sake of gain. Shall the "children of this world 
be always wiser than the children of light!" Is it more 
noble and praiseworthy to venture health and life for gold 
than for stars for the Eedeemer's crown ! 

Some one ought to go when an opening like this presents 
itself; and if some one does not go it is because there is no 
missionary life in the church. But why should we go ? We 
have only been two years in the country; we are just begin- 
ning to be known by the brethren ; and I have more calls to 
labor than I can possibly answer. There are but few in the 
conference who dare face the corrupt majority. I believe 1 
am doing a noble work for the poor colored man now ; and 
according to my abilities I am trying to avenge the wrongs 
of Africa. But yet the voice within says, " Go." Is it the 
will of God? If I were certain of this my heart would at 
once say, " Here am I; send me." There are some things in 
favor of our devoting ourselves to this work. I have been 
in all climates from the torrid to the frigid zone, and always 
enjoyed good health. I have slept on the damp earth or 
dewy grass for three nights in succession under an African 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 325 

Bky, with no clothes but shirt and trousers, and my health 
continued as usual. I am as likely to survive an African 
acclimation as any man ; and possibly I may fall as quick as 
any man. My wife is anxious to go. She has always culti- 
vated a missionary spirit. Though not in robust health, yet 
she can endure heat better than cold. Moreover, she has 
had much experience with children and young women, — 
having had charge of the juvenile class in London for more 
than twelve years, — and consequently might be useful on the 
mission. After weighing the matter thus we propose, in the 
fear of God, and with an ardent desire to promote the cause 
of the dear Kedeenier, to offer ourselves to the missionary 
board. 

December 25. To-day we wrote to the mission board at 
Baltimore and tendered our services for the Cape Palmas 
Mission, in western Africa, and sent with the letter a number 
of names as references. We shall of course wait with some 
anxiety until we receive a response. It seemed fitting to date 
this to us important letter on the day kept in commemora- 
tion of our Savior's birth ; when our heavenly Father mani- 
fested such great love to our race; when the angels sung, 
" Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will 
toward men." 

January 1, 1837. Another year has gone into the great 
sea of eternity, carrying with it a sad state of neglect of duty, 
want of faith, indulgence of self, and criminal lukewarmness. 
And am I still on probation ? After all my repeated provoca- 
tions of my Lord's anger, does mercy still prevail? Am I 
now where it is possible to amend my life, quicken my steps, 
and glorify God? Then why not begin in good earnest? 
The past year has been a season marked with much mercy. 
We have generally had favor with the people among whom 
we labored, and, we hope, some success. My wife's health 
has been better than usual. She traveled with me much of 
the time, and has rendered essential service to the cause of 
G-od. Our wants, also, have been supplied, and we have 



326 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

lacked no good thing. The brethren have been gener- 
ous. 

.But I see that my short-comings have been many during 
the year. How much of self and self-gratulation, and sec- 
tarian feeling, vainglory, and desire for esteem and love of 
ease, have been mixed with my best performances! May God 
forgive, and make me more faithful and diligent in the future. 
My help is in Jesus. Good-by, old year. 

February, 1837. The conference met in Pierrepont this 
year, nearly all the members being present. How much 
human nature is found in man I — even among those who 
preach, " Mortify therefore your members which are upon 
the earth." What a pity it is that those who profess to be 
the servants of all should, notwithstanding, desire to be called 
"rabbi," and attempt to lord it over God's heritage. So in- 
consistent a creature is man. We condemn in others what, 
when opportunity offers, we will do ourselves. I am pained 
to see those who are continually declaiming against the power 
of the clergy in the old church (and on account of which 
they left it) now holding a secret conclave for party purposes 
— using every endeavor to enact a gag law, and also trying 
to domineer over those who differ with them on disciplinary 
matters. Slavery, and a wicked ambition to lead or dictate, 
or else destroy, lies at the bottom ; and if this state of things 
continue we shall soon be a by- word and reproach to all who 
ever wished us Godspeed. I hope the storm has spent its 
force. It has at present apparently subsided, but may gather 
again at our next session. Whatever occurs, it will be found 
difficult to silence the claims of humanity and liberty of 
speech. I was sorry to see so much vacillating. Many 
seem to have no power to control their own mind, but move 
or are stationary at the beck of others. My heart sickens at 
the remembrance of our folly. 

My station this year is Parishville Circuit, including the 
towns of Potsdam, Pierrepont, Canton, and Matilda. 

April 10. We have lately removed from Pierrepont to 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 327 

the west part of Potsdam, as more central in my work, and 
where I am engaged to preach half my time on the Sabbath. 
This arrangement was made at the request of a number of 
Presbyterian brethren, who applied to our annual conference 
for my service and promised to furnish half my support. The 
conference gave its sanction, and we are here. The people 
are very kind and generous, and the congregation is large 
and tntelligent. Oar prospects at present are very encour- 
aging, — and our faith is lively and active. We expect a good 
year. May it prove the best of our life. 

We have had several communications from the Board of 
Foreign Missions during the past winter, all favorable to our 
being employed in the Cape Palmas Mission. They have 
written, or had interviews with our referees, and appear sat- 
isfied with the recommendations given. They desire us to 
hold ourselves in readiness to repair to Baltimore on short 
notice, when the next packet sails for Liberia. We feel 
grateful for these favors, and the good opinion of our breth- 
ren. Perhaps we are too anxious about this matter, but are 
willing to leave it with the Lord. We realize our unfitness 
for this vast undertaking, bat hope we are only following the 
indications of Divine Providence. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

EXTRACTS FROM MY JOURNAL. 

May, 1837. We have just received another letter from the 
missionary board, stating that they had just been informed 
hy Dr. Breckinridge, the colonization agent for Maryland; 
that it will require one thousand dollars per annum to sup- 
port a minister and his family in Africa. They had hoped 
that not more than five hundred dollars would be required. 



328 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

This intelligence makes them pause in their missionary 
operations, as the church is young and feeble; and they say 
they wish to move cautiously, and not incur too great respon- 
sibilities. 

About this time Texas rebelled against Mexico, and, 
under the "lone star," set up an independent govern- 
ment. Many of her so-called citizens were emigrants from 
the United States ; and some, possibly, were members of our 
church, who of all others are great admirers of liberty. 
Doubtless they are anxious to have the sanction of the 
church and religion to their nefarious and heaven-defying 
cause and constitution, and so a requisition is made to this 
country for ministerial and missionary aid. The board 
writes, " A missionary cry is heard from some of our breth- 
ren in Texas. 'Come over and help us,' they say; and a 
majority of the board prefer Texas to Africa as missionary 
ground." They further say that this field is nearer home, 
and would be less expensive, and wish to know if we would 
not rather go there than to Africa. In my reply I stated that 
if I should consult my own ease or comfort I would remain 
where I am ; or having this in view, should I choose mission- 
ary labor I certainly would prefer Texas as the field rather 
than Africa, — not only to meet the wishes of the board, but 
for other obvious reasons, such as climate, language, race of 
people, moral culture, personal associations, etc. But this 
was not my desire. I have for many years laid all on the 
altar; and my principal object has been to devote myself to 
the work of God, and to that part where I am most needed, 
and that too without consulting my own ease or emolument. 
A deep sense of the wrongs inflicted upon Africa by civilized 
nations of white men, and an ardent wish to do what I 
could toward repairing those wrongs, alone prompted me to 
offer myself to do and endure for her sake. It would j^e a 
delight to preach the everlasting gospel to her benighted 
sons, and emancipated slaves at Cape Palmas. This, and this 
alone, induced me and my wife to offer ourselves for this 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 329 

service. I also stated to the board that I understood slavery 
was once abolished in Mexico, and throughout its entire con- 
federacy; and that a revolution had been projected and 
accomplished in Texas, one object of which was to restore 
slavery in that state and furnish an additional market for 
the human chattel in our southern states. 

The design doubtless was to help, as far as they could, to 
perpetuate this most horrid of all sins, which our founder, 
the man whom all Methodists delight to honor, called " the 
sum of all villainies," and "American slavery the worst the 
sun ever shone upon." 

I inquired whether my appointment as a missionary in 
that, country would imply my approval of the system of 
slavery; if I could have access to the black population 
equally with the white ; if I might preach to the slaves with- 
out being obliged first to obtain their master's consent; and 
would I be allowed in Texas to put a Bible into the hands of 
any person I chose, without referring to the color of his skin 
or his condition in life? Again : would professing Christians 
deem it safe and prudent and sustain me and guaranty my 
life and liberty while preaching from such texts as these? 
"Love thy neighbor as thyself;" "As ye would that men 
should do unto you, do ye even so unto them ; " " Masters, 
give unto your servants that which is just and equal;" "Ye 
are bought with a price; be not ye therefore the servants of 
men." If our honorable and venerable fathers, who doubt- 
less love the cause of the dear Eedeemer most intensely, can 
answer these questions in the affirmative we stand ready to 
go to Texas, or any other open field where our humble serv- 
ices may be desired, or where there is a prospect of useful- 
ness. If the missionary board should give us light on this 
subject we will, by the grace of G-od, act accordingly. 

June, 1837. We hear nothing from the missionary board. 
I suppose, now that they know my mind on slavery they 
will not employ me. How astonishing it is that men can 
make so many sacrifices for liberty and yet deny it to others 



330 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

for no other reason than the color of their skin, or because 
their fathers and mothers were the victims of the most cruel 
outrage ever perpetrated on inoffensive and defenseless men ! 
The people of this land are continually boasting of equal 
rights, and claiming the largest liberty of any nation on 
earth, and yet one in every six is enduring the most bitter 
bondage that ever fell to the lot of man. Every Fourth of 
July the most eloquent orators are employed to eulogize the 
genius of the government, and proclaim with trumpet tongue 
the sublime truth that " G-od has created all men free and 
equal, and endowed them with certain inalienable rights, 
among which are life, liberty, and the pursuit of haj)piness." 
Children at school read and become acquainted with the 
same theory, and ministers in their pulpits give long disser- 
tations in declaiming against other nations because some of 
their subjects are deprived of the elective franchise. 

Wq are often told that this is the freest country under 
heaven — and in some respects this is true; yet the great 
majority seem to be engaged in devising ways and means to 
discover the mote in their neighbor's eye, and to conceal the 
beam in their own. Let any man attempt practically to car- 
ry out what we so much boast of, namely, the Constitution 
and Declaration of Independence, and he is at once regarded 
as a traitor to his country and an enemy of mankind. The 
press and the pulpit will denounce him; his character will 
be traduced; and his rights will be invaded and his life 
endangered. I find the people are jealous of their rights 
and love their own liberty, but pay little regard to the moral 
intended to be conveyed by the Savior in the parable of the 
man that fell among thieves. I have counted the cost, and 
mean, by the help of God, to open my mouth for the dumb 
and plead the cause of the poor, and remember those that 
are in bonds as bound with them. 

July. We had an excellent quarterly meeting at Pierre- 
pont. Father Byington preached with great acceptance and 
much power, and the Spirit of the Lord was poured upon 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 331 

the people. A number of backsliders were reclaimed, and 
five or six- persons converted to God. To his name be the 
praise. An aged sister present said it was a shame to have 
Father Byington preach when so many preachers younger 
than he were present; but on the descent of the Holy Spirit 
upon the people she shouted, and said she was glad to find 
fruit to abound in old age. 

My soul is stayed on the Lord, and I have a sweet assurance 
of his favor while recommending the Savior of sinners to 
dying men. I am equally happy while advocating the cause 
of the poor slave. Most of my brethren in this circuit are 
with me in sentiment; and they labor, and we ardently 
hope for a rich harvest. 

August. We lately held a meeting in Columbia village in 
this county, for the purpose of organizing an antislavery 
society. " The floods lifted up their voices," and the ungod- 
ly strove with united strength to defeat the object; but it was 
all in vain, for the Lord reigns. A lawyer and a doctor 
were pleased to propose a coat of tar and feathers for my 
benefit. One offered to procure the feathers if the other would 
furnish the tar. But after a little consultation they concluded 
I was either unworthy such distinguished honor, or else it 
would hardly pay the cost. I happened to overhear them, and 
said, "I admit my un worthiness; but as to the cost, I will 
give you a draft on my Master, who will be sure to honor all 
bills drawn on him for such praiseworthy work; and you 
need give yourselves no uneasiness about pay, for it will 
certainly be rendered in due time." On hearing this they 
made no reply, but appeared to be somewhat ashamed, and 
soon left the place. 

September. We had an interesting camp-meeting this 
month at Stockholm, and I hope the good done will not be 
like the morning cloud. I feel very anxious for a gracious, 
outpouring of the Spirit of the Lord. Our brethren also ap- 
pear to be earnestly laboring for the same object; so we may 
confidently expect to realize a fulfillment of the promise, 



332 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

" Whatsoever ye shall agree to ask in my name, it shall he 
done unto you." Lord, increase our faith, and stir us up to 
pray! 

We lately held a county antislavery meeting in Potsdam. 
Alvan Stewart, Wm. L. Chaplin, and George Storrs were 
present and rendered the cause very efficient service. The 
Black Eiver Conference held its annual session at the same 
time and in the same village. Bishop Heading presided, and 
gave to the conference a rehash of his famous "golden rule ' 
address. In that address he said the right to hold a slave is 
founded on "whatsoever ye would that men should do unto 
you, do ye even so unto them." Before that address was 
delivered a few of their preachers would drop into our con- 
vention occasionally, and speak a few soft words of encour- 
agement, but after that they troubled us no more. I wonder 
if some of those preachers who are so skilled in theological 
questions will not at some future time blush to think that 
they were so easily gulled by the bishop's sophistry. 

October 15. Preached at Pierrepont, and had a large con- 
gregation. A holy, blessed influence attended the word. 
Several have been converted at this place lately, though it is 
the stronghold of Abolitionism. We found that antislavery 
and deep piety are very congenial ; and one does not inter- 
fere with the other. On announcing my appointment for 
two weeks, Bro. Nathan Crary requested me to address them 
on antislavery that evening. I consented, and turning to his 
brother, Smith Crary, I asked him to compose a little poetry 
for the occasion. 

October 22. Last night I delivered an address on Ameri- 
can slavery at Pierrepont. After the address Wm. Case 
Crary, son of Nathan Crary, Jun., repeated the following 
poem, which had a thrilling effect upon the audience: 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 333 

A VISION. 
In form of a Dialogue. By 0. S. Crdry. 

At dead of night, when others sleep, 

Near hell I took my station ; 
And from that dungeon dark and deep 

O'erheard this conversation. 

Ghost. 

" Hail, Prince of darkness, ever hail I 

Adored be each infernal; 
I came among your gang to wail, 

And taste of death eternal ; 
To weep and howl, in endless pains, 

Among your frightful legions ; 
To gnaw my tongue and clank my chains 

In these infernal regions." 

Demon. 

" Where are you from," the fiend demands; 

" What makes you look so frantic? 
Are you from Carolina's strands, 

Just west of the Atlantic? 
Are you that man of blood and birth, 

Devoid of human feeling ; 
The wretch I saw, when last on earth, 

In human cattle dealing? 
Whose soul, with blood and rapine stained. 

With deeds of crime to dark it ; 
Who drove God's image, starved and chained, 

To sell like beasts in market? 
Who tore the infant from the breast, 

That you might sell its mother? 
Whose craving mind could never rest 

Till you had sold a brother? 
Who gave the sacrament to those 

Whose chains and handcuffs rattle ; 
Whose backs soon after felt thy blows 

More heavy than thy cattle?" 

Ghost 

" I'm from the South," the ghost replies, 

"And I was there a teacher ; 
Saw men in chains, with laughing eyes,— 

I was a southern preacher ! 
In tasseled pulpits, gay and fine, 

I strove to please the tyrants ; 
To prove that slav'ry is divine, 

And what the Scripture warrants. 
And when I saw the horrid sight, 

Of slaves by tortures dying, 



334 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

And told their masters all was right — 

I knew that I was lying. 
I knew the time would soon roll round 

When hell would be their portion ; 
When they in turn, in fetters bound, 

Would plow the fiery ocean ; 
That murdered ghosts would haunt them there, 

Their hearts in pieces sever, — 
Their conscience sting, their vitals tear, 

And curse their souls forever. 
I knew all this ; and who can doubt 

I felt a sad misgiving? 
But still, I knew if I spoke out 

That I should lose my living. 
They made me fat, they paid me well 

To preach down Abolition ; 
I slept, I died, I woke in hell — 

How altered my condition ! 
I now am in a sea of fire, 

Whose fury ever rages : 
I am a slave, and can't get free, 

Through everlasting ages. 
Yes ! when the sun and moon shall fade, 

And fires the rocks dissever, 
I must sink down beneath the shade 

And feel God's wrath forever." 

The fiend heard this, and with a yell 
That made his chains to rattle, 

Resounding through the vaults of hell, 
Like to the raging battle. 

•* Rejoice, my friends in chains," he cried, 

"A moment leave your wailing, 
And toss your fettered arms on high, 

Our kingdom is prevailing 
With priests and politicians blest, 

Heroes renowned in story ; • 
And bishops, too, among the rest, 

Have paved their way to glory." 

Peal joined to peal, and yell to yell, 
Throughout those dismal regions, 

In notes that none could raise or swell 

But the infernal legions. 

t 

Wave dashed on wave with horrid glare 

Along the fiery ocean, 
And ghost and demon mingled there 
In tumult and commotion. 

" How long," they cried, " how long must we, 
From hopes of pardon severed, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 335 

Sink down and plow the fiery sea?" 
The answer was, " Forever 1" 

Our ghost stood trembling all the while 

He saw the scene transpiring. 
With soul aghast, and visage wild; 

All hope was now retiring. 

The demon cried, on vengeance hent, 

" I say, in haste retire ! 
And you shall have a negro sent 

To tend and punch the fire !" 

Mr. Orange Smith Crary, the author of the above, laid no 
claim to be a worshiper of the Muses; and yet he was quite 
apt at versification, and would often "bring the house down" 
by his impromptu attempts to show up the "peculiar institu- 
tion" in verse. By this means he doubtless rendered our 
cause essential service. 

Bishop Soule once said on the floor of conference that a 
man came to him to seek his advice about manumitting a 
slave, and he advised the brother not to do so. And he 
added, " I never did recommend the liberation of a slave, nor 
will I ever do so." This instance of pro-slavery principles, 
and the golden rule argument so recently enunciated at the 
conference near the place of our meeting, by Bishop Head- 
ing, doubtless prompted the poet to say in one of his verses, 

*■' And bishops, too, among the rest, 
Have paved their way to glory." 

And yet they say in their discipline, "We are as much as 
ever convinced of the great evil of slavery." And we are 
often told by their adherents that they are doing more for 
the abolition of slavery than any other denomination in the 
land. It can not be denied that the American churches are 
bulwarks of American slavery. 



336 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

EXTRACTS FROM MY JOURNAL. 

October, 29, 1837. I feel greatly disappointed and much 
grieved at the course pursued by our missionary board, by 
rejecting our application for labor only because we can not 
be slaves to slavery. In the last letter they informed us that 
they had received satisfactory testimonials of our character, 
ability, etc. They also, said they had made considerable cal- 
culations of efficient help from Mrs. Pegler, on the station. 
They desired us not to enter into any engagement that would 
prevent our leaving the country at a short notice, but to hold 
ourselves in readiness to depart for Africa by the next ship 
that left Baltimore for the coast, which would probably be 
in a few weeks. I said above, the last letter — I mean in ref- 
erence to the African mission. They did indeed write 
another in regard to the cry for help from Texas; and my 
reply to that communication was a finale to our correspond- 
ence. Just as soon as they discovered that we would not be 
the tools of slavery, or engage in any enterprise that would 
imply our approval of the accursed system, then we were 
proscribed as utterly unfit or unworthy to preach the gospel 
to the heathen. Complaints are sometimes made against 
Abolitionists because they refuse to hear slave-holders and 
pro-slavery men preach. Such fault-finders may learn a 
lesson from the South. How long would the latter endure 
even the presence of an Abolitionist in their midst? For 
my. own part, I know of no gospel but that which proclaims 
"liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to 
them that are bound," and sets "at liberty them that are 
bruised." I am quite sure if St. Paul had preached the dog- 
ma that men might lawfully be held as property by man, and 
that one end of the gospel was to sanction and confirm 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 337 

the bloody code of slavery, he would not have said, or 
dared to say, in the presence of the enemies of the cross of 
Christ, "I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ." What 
right have we to call ourselves the church of God while we 
practice slavery, and apologize for its existence, and by so 
doing exhibit one of the marks of antichrist, namely, " deal- 
ing in slaves and the bodies and souls of men." Our churches 
have a laudable zeal for the poor heathen abroad, and at 
much expense print the Bible in their own tongue for their 
benefit ; and we are anxious to supply them with the means 
of grace ; but the moment we attempt similar means to con- 
vert the heathen in our own country, and employ the same 
agencies, we are called fanatics, and disturbers of churches, 
and that we are aiming to destroy the Union. 

If Great Britain should prohibit preachiDg in any of her 
dominions, or forbid to give a Bible to one of her subjects in 
any of her colonies, we would be so filled with pious indigna- 
tion, and our sensibilities would be so shocked at the tyranny 
and wickedness of the act, that we would be almost inclined 
to undertake a voyage to England for the purpose of 
tumbling Miss Victoria's little island into the ocean. And 
yet we justify and uphold an accursed system in our very 
midst that forbids us to exercise the benevolence which the 
gospel enjoins, and in some cases inflicts death on any person 
who shall teach a fellow-being to spell the word "Jesus" In 
twenty -five years from now (such is my confidence in the 
power of truth) it will scarcely be credited that men could be 
>so cruel and ignorant as to enact and support such God-dis- 
honoring and soul-destroying laws as those now in force in 
the United States. 

November 1. For some time past we have been in a com- 
motion along the Canada line, — which embraces a part of my 
field, — in consequence of an attempt to get up a revolution. 
But when the facts are publicly known it will no doubt 
appear that, like the revolution in Texas, the principal agents 
in this affair are the inhabitants of this country. The peo- 
22 



338 AUTOBIOGRAPEIY OF 

pie have soon forgotten the farewell advice of Washington, 
and are now as eager for foreign conquests as Alexander or 
Bonaparte. The war spirit rages throughout this region; 
and those who do not approve of our people going over to 
Canada to cut the throats of its peaceable inhabitants, and 
plunder their property, are called Tories. And it is not safe 
for any one even here, at least as far as reputation is con- 
cerned, to give his opinion about the atoerities and villainies 
of the so-called patriots. 

We have lately heard from two of our acquaintances in 
Lower Canada, who were among the most orderly and quiet, 
and of more than ordinary peaceful disposition. Both of 
them, with their wives, were members of the Wesleyan 
Church. Their names were Walker and Boyes, and at the 
house of the latter I have often preached the gospel of the 
Prince of peace. Yet these two inoffensive farmers were 
cruelly butchered at midnight in their own dwelling, and for 
no other cause than that they refused to unite in the rebell- 
ion that was forced upon them and the province by robbers 
and murderers from the United States. They were non- 
combatants, and too old to be drafted; but they were known 
to be loyal to the government to which they had sworn 
allegiance, and this was a sufficient cause for "patriots" to 
execute their deeds of vengeance and murder. The women 
and children escaped massacre while the work of death was 
performed on their husbands and fathers, partly by the dark- 
ness of the night, and partly by secreting themselves in the 
cellar. After the bloody work was over and the villains 
had made good their retreat, Mrs. Walker went on foot six 
miles to La Prairie, with her husband's blood and brains 
spattered upon her garments, and was the first to give notice 
of the horrid deed performed by those lovers of liberty and 
free institutions. No wonder that one who lived in the time 
of the French ^Revolution in 1793 should exclaim, "O Liber- 
ty, what horrid deeds are done in thy name. 

November 20. While these murders and arsons are being 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 339 

perpetrated in the East by the Sons of Freedom, who are 
most vociferous in condemning the English government for 
exiling certain traitors who by the abuse of the public press 
had deceived their readers and led them on to the most vio- 
lent outrages, their Democratic brethren in the far West are 
busily engaged in destroying printing presses that dare pub- 
lish the Declaration of Independence and take a practical 
view of its truths. 

The printing presses lately destroyed in Cincinnati, Alton, 
and elsewhere published only doctrines and truths that led 
to the birth of this nation, doctrines for the advocating of 
which the federal union has been held up as a model to every 
country under heaven; and to secure to themselves and pos- 
terity human rights they poured out their blood like water, 
and wasted their money like the mire in the streets. But 
alas, how are the mighty fallen! On the seventh of this 
month the Eev. Elijah P. Lovejoy, in the city of Alton, in 
the free (?) State of Illinois, for daring in a constitutional 
manner to declare his sentiments, is beset by a turbulent 
mob of men, or rather ruffians, most clamorous for Demo- 
cratic principles and equal rights. This furious mob, com- 
posed of persons claiming to be law-abiding American citizens, 
demand his press for the purpose of destroying it. This de- 
mand Mr. Lovejoy — as every free man ought to do, and as every 
man but a poltroon would do, — nobly refused to obey; and 
for this the building where the press is stored is set on tire, 
and himself shot down as though he were a pirate, or an 
enemy of his race. 

Whence this difference between the extremes of our coun- 
try? Can that be a crime in Canada which is esteemed 
honorable in Illinois? or are the inhabitants of Canada more 
entitled to our sympathy, and have they a better right to 
liberty of conscience than the citizens of this country, who 
pride themselves as the descendants of a noble race of men 
who would rather die freemen than live slaves ? 

This bloody work of the slave-holders and their minions 



340 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

will never accomplish the object they have in view, namely, 
the suppression of the liberty of speech and of the press. It 
is sowing dragons' teeth; and as in ancient days, so now the 
blood of the martyrs is the seed of liberty. 

I have for some weeks past been expecting this result, and 
was not surprised to hear of the death of the murdered Love- 
joy. And I now record my full determination to wage per- 
petual war against slavery until it is abolished, or I myself 
shall fall in the contest. 

The following are the views of Mr. Lovejoy, — usually 
called " Lovejoy's Sentiments," — for which he suffered mar- 
tyrdom at the hands of American citizens on the seventh of 
November, 1837: 

1. "Abolitionists hold that all men are born free and equal, 
and are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable 
rights, among which are life, liberty, and the pursuit of hap- 
piness. They do not believe that these rights are abrogated 
or at all modified by the color of the skin, but that they ex- 
tend alike to every individual of the human family. 

2. " As the above-mentioned rights are in their nature in- 
alienable, it is not possible that one man can convert another 
into a piece of property, thus at once annihilating all his per- 
sonal rights, without the most flagrant injustice and usurpa- 
tion. But American slavery does this. It declares a slave 
to be a thing, a chattel, an article of personal property, a piece 
of merchandise, and actually holds two and a half millions 
of our fellow-men in this precise condition. 

3. "Abolitionists, therefore, hold American slavery to be a 
wrong, a legalized system of inconceivable injustice, and a 
sin ; that it is a sin against God, whose prerogative as the 
rightful owner of all human beings is usurped, and against 
the slave himself, who is deprived of the power to dispose of 
his services as conscience may dictate or his Maker require. 
And as whatsoever is morally wrong can never be politically 
right, and as the Bible teaches, and as Abolitionists believe, 
that righteousness exalteth a nation, while sin is a reproach 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 341 

to any people, they also hold that slavery is a political evil 
of unspeakable magnitude, and one which if not removed 
will speedily work the downfall of our free institutions, both 
civil and religious. 

4. " As the Bible inculcates upon man but one duty in 
respect to sin, — and that is immediate repentance, — Abo- 
litionists believe that all who hold slaves, or who ap- 
prove the practice in others, should immediately cease to 
do so. 

5. "Lastly: Abolitionists believe that as all men are born 
free, so all who are now held as slaves in this land were born 
free ; and that they are slaves now is the sin not of those 
who introduced the race into this country, but of those, and 
those alone, who now hold them and have held them in 
slavery from their birth. Let it be admitted for argument's 
sake that E has justly forfeited his title to freedom, and that 
he is now the rightful slave of C, bought with his money; 
how does this give C a claim to the posterity of B down to 
the latest generation? And does not the guilt of enslaving 
the successive generations of B belong to their respective 
masters, whoever they be. Nowhere are the true principles 
of freedom and personal rights better understood than at the 
iSouth, though their practice corresponds so wretchedly with 
their theory. Abolitionists adopt, as their own, the following 
sentiments expressed by Mr. Calhoun in a speech on the 
tariff question, delivered in the Senate of the United States 
in 1833: 'He who earns the money, who digs it out of the 
earth with the sweat of his brow, has a just right to it against 
the universe. No one has a right to touch it without his 
consent, except the government, and it only to the extent of 
its legitimate wants; to take more is robbery.' Now this is 
precisely what slave-holders do ; and Abolitionists echo back 
their own language when they pronounce it robbery." 

These were the sentiments and this the crime for which 
this good man and friend of the poor suffered death. And 
these are the treasonable doctrines we hold, and for which a 



342 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

price is put upon our heads; but with these views we are 
willing to bide our time, and meet them in the judgment. 

January, 1838. Here I raise my Eben-ezer. Our blessed 
Lord has brought us safely through another varied year. We 
have had many trials, but multitudes of mercies; and we 
unitedly consecrate ourselves anew to the service of the Lord. 

A few days since we were visiting Mr. Yale, at his father- 
in-law's, Mr. Stevens, all of Potsdam. It was on Monday 
night. The conversation turned on the subject of our ap- 
proaching conference. Mr. Yale observed that himself, Mr. 
Hemingway, and another person remained in the house a 
little while after meeting last Sabbath evening. Mr. Yale 
mentioned the fact that in all probability they would be 
without preaching another year if I were removed at confer- 
ence. Mr. H. replied that we had better engage Mr. P. for 
the ensuing year. To this Mr. Yale assented, and then in- 
quired of the third person what he thought of such an 
arrangement. He very promptly replied that he differed 
with them in opinion, and thought it would be injudicious to 
have me remain longer than this year. The reason he 
assigned was, that he considered me not a revival preacher, 
as we had no revival the year past; and there had been some 
deficiency on account of my opposition to Episcopacy. I re- 
marked that I was confident I knew who that third person 
was; and although it was true that his opinion and views 
would have little weight in the community, yet Satan took the 
advantage and terribly harrassed my mind for some time. I 
reasoned that probably I had mistaken my call after all, and 
was obtruding myself into a work never designed forme by the 
Head of the church; that I was not capable of making a 
correct estimate of my own talents and motives; that it was 
more than probable that others more disinterested than my- 
self could have enlarged and accurate views in this matter; 
and I was strongly tempted to abandon the ministry at once, 
as being unfit for the office, and retire to some other employ- 
ment where I should be more useful to myself and the world. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 343 

The next Wednesday night, December 25th, I had an ap- 
pointment at the Sajckets School-house, and the following 
evening I was to commence a protracted meeting at Brother 
Leets' school-house. I would have given the world, had it 
been at my disposal, not to have those places to supply. My 
mind was perfectly perplexed and entirely undecided, and I 
could not determine what course to pursue. I often wished 
during the former part of the week that something would 
turn up by which I might be honorably and honestly exoner- 
ated from attending those meetings. I struggled in prayer, 
examined my motives, and referred to past experience and 
past usefulness; but in no way could 1 find relief or shift 
my responsibilities. I could not go forward, and dare not 
recede. 

I was convinced that I loved G-od, and above all desired 
the salvation of souls; was willing to endure anything that 
might promote the glory of God and the advancement of his 
kingdom; but yet I could not shake off the fear that my 
views of my call to preach had hitherto been incorrect, and 
that I was occupj-ing a place in the Christian church that I 
ought immediately to vacate in deference to the opinions of 
others of more discerning mind. In this state of indecision 
I remained until Wednesday ; and before I could determine 
what really was my duty I went to the meeting like the ox 
to the slaughter, reluctant and unthinking. 

The night being Christmas, was very cold, but, I thought, 
nothing near as cheerless and dark as my heart. I tried to 
preach on the first advent of our Lord ; but the words ap- 
peared to freeze on my lips, and I felt heartily glad when 
my task (for such I viewed it) was over. We repaired to 
Bro. Sacket's to rest for the night. But ah, what a night! 
Our bedroom was not finished, and there were only the clap- 
boards between us and the weather. The wind blew from 
the north-west almost a gale, and the snow drifted in upon 
us from three sides of the room. My wife, who was in deli- 
cate health, suffered most keenly from the cold; and we 



344 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

thought we could scarcely survive the night. This, together 
with my anxiety and mental depression, made it one of the 
most horrible nights I ever endured. It has ever appeared 
to me to be just such a night, as far as the workings of the 
mind are concerned, as those passed by criminals immediately 
before their execution. I longed for the day to break that I 
might escape the torment of the cold, and yet regretted the 
rapid movement of time, as it brought me so much nearer 
my dreaded appointment. At last the daylight appeared, 
and my bodily suffering was in some degree removed; but 
my mind was as dark and distressed as ever. I groaned and 
sighed and prayed. But the heavens appeared like, brass, 
and my heart as hard as a rock and as cold as zero; and in 
this state of mind I went, in company with my wife, to the 
meeting in the evening. It was Thursday, and the intention 
was to continue the meeting until the following Sabbath 
evening — called in those days a four days' meeting, which 
was as long as we generally held them. The congregation 
was uncommonly large considering the inclemency of the 
weather, and other circumstances, and from motives of honor 
and a sense of duty more than loving zeal for Grod and yearn- 
ing pity for sinners, I made an attempt to preach. My text 
was Acts ix. 6 — "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" 
It appeared to me that my effort was more like a school- 
boy reciting his lesson under the fear of punishment for 
blunders committed, or that he might commit, than one com- 
missioned by the court of heaven to treat with rebels against 
the government of God. My sermon (such as it was) being 
ended, I felt I could breathe a little more freely ; and I began 
to congratulate myself with the hope that as the weather was 
cold and the roads unfavorable, and the people could not but 
perceive my mental and spiritual unfitness for the work, they 
could readily be persuaded to postpone the meeting for a time 
at least. And thus I thought 1 could be honorably released 
from my engagement, which filled my mind with inexpressible 
anguish and seemed to be insurmountable. But oh, the good- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 345 

ness of my blessed Lord to his unworthy servant under this 
most painful trial ! Surely " his ways are not our ways, nor 
his thoughts our thoughts," for "when the enemy came in 
like a flood the Spirit of the Lord raised up a standard 
against him." 

I had often heard it said that our extremity was God's 
opportunity, and I then proved with unspeakable joy that 
he was and is "a present help in our time of need." Mrs. 
Pegler followed my remarks with a warm exhortation ; and 
after Deacon Barney made some remarks, and before I could 
decide what course to pursue, I in a manner involuntarily 
invited those who were present and desired salvation to rise. 
To my unutterable surprise nine persons promptly respond- 
ed and stood up, many of them trembling with emotion, and 
deeply affected with a sense of their wretched and depraved 
condition. 

This demonstration of the power of God over the efforts 
of the wicked one at once aroused me from my torpor. The 
snare of the enemy was broken, and my captive soul was set 
at liberty. I praised God aloud, and wondered at my credulity 
in giving heed for a moment to the suggestions of Satan. I 
immediately saw that all my past embarrassments were from 
the temptations of the devil, who had me in his toils and was 
in hope of effectually destroying my hopes and prevent the 
conversion of sinners. All this was the effect of listening to 
the evil surmising of a wicked pro- slavery man, full of sec- 
tarian pride and prejudice. So true it is that "one sinner 
destroyeth much good." 

We commenced prayer for these anxious persons, and dur- 
ing the evening three out of the nine were set at liberty and 
went down to their house justified. We continued the meet- 
ing the two succeeding evenings, and over the Sabbath, and 
have abundant reason to believe that more than twenty per- 
sons found redemption in Christ, even the forgiveness of 
sins. To God be all the glory! The subjects of this work 
embraced persons of every age from the youth of sixteen to 



346 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the aged sinner of three-score. One old lady of more than 
sixty sprung across the floor like an arrow sent from a bow, 
and grasped my hand in both of hers, exclaiming, " O Bro. 
Pegler, the Lord blessed my soul while you were praying for 
me." Another was deterred from declaring what God had 
done for her through fear that she had not sufficient grace to 
sustain her in the hour of death. She was reminded that 
she only needed grace for the present, that is, grace to live, 
and it she possessed this she would have grace to die when in 
dying circumstances. We had scarcely finished these encour- 
aging words before the good Lord revealed his Spirit and love 
in her heart and made her exceedingly happy, and she told 
the people she had no doubt of her acceptance with God. 
Our good Bro. Leet, who has stood alone for two years, being 
the only member we had in this place, will now have some 
to bear him company in the way to heaven. His daughter 
is among the converts. A church was organized in this 
place, containing fifteen members. 



CHAPTEE XXVIII. 

EXTRACTS FROM MY JOURNAL. 

January 15, 1838. Since writing the above I have held a 
four days' meeting in West Potsdam, the place where my late 
trials commenced by the unfriendly remarks of Mr. Waite, in 
reference to my abilities as a revival preacher; and, bless 
God, that man has met with a most gratifying rebuke. 

At my first meeting, on Thursday afternoon, when I had 
finished my discourse I gave an opportunity for remarks by 
any present who felt disposed to speak for edification, when 
a young man, a son of Mr. Fobes, arose. He remained silent 
for some time, and every eye in the house was directed 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 347 

toward him, At length he spoke, and said, "I arose for 
the purpose of requesting prayers for the conversion of 
my soul ; but I found in the act of rising that God has for- 
given me all my sins, and I can now praise him for his par- 
doning grace." This young man was at home on vacation 
from an institution where he was studying for the bar.* 
What an amazing proof of the goodness and mercy of God. 
Our meetings were continued with interest and profit over 
the Sabbath. Some fifteen entertain a hope of justifying 
grace, and much good was done in stirring up cold and lan- 
guid professors. 

Our trust is yet in the God of Israel, and we expect to see 
greater things than these. Duty is pleasant and delightful, 
and the promises of our heavenly Father are very precious. 
Our wants are abundantly supplied, and our determination is 
to live and die in the battle-field with our armor on. 

February 15. Just returned from conference, which was 
held at a union church in Jefferson County. We had rather 
an unpleasant time — much bickering and log-rolling. Mr. 
G., who has been our late president, had charges preferred 
against him, which caused considerable excitement among the 
brethren. How it will end I cheerfully leave with God. 

The brethren have elected me to the office of president for 
the ensuing year with only two dissenting votes, one of 
which was my own. This has given great umbrage to Mr. 
G., who considers himself the only man in the conference fit 
for the office. This, in connection with my being an Aboli- 
tionist, is proof sufficient in his estimation that our death- 
warrant as a conference is sealed. If some men can not rule 
they will try to ruin; if they can not be a bell-wether they 
will be no sheep. But the Lord reigns, and can make the 
wrath of man to praise him. I endeavored to persuade the 
conference to reconsider their vote, and release me from the 
responsibility which I feared I could not sustain, but could 

* This young man has since became a minister of the gospel; and the revival 
then commenced resulted in the organization of two churches and the building 
of two meeting-houses in that place. 



348 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

not succeed. I did not seek the office, or want it, neither did 
I expect it, but with the help of G-od I will do the best I can. 
We have eleven circuits in the district, and I have to visit 
and hold a quarterly meeting with each once in three 
months. Our income from the several circuits will not war- 
rant us to keep house ; so we have packed up our furniture 
and closed the door on home for one year, as my wife intends 
to accompany me in my travels and labors. 

March 4. Held quarterly meeting in Leyden, Lewis 
County, among our old acquaintances, many of whom were 
converted when I was on the circuit three years ago. The 
territory is now divided into two circuits, and sustains two 
preachers, whereas it was difficult to sustain one when I 
labored among them. We had a remarkably good time. 
Several united with the church, among them a preacher of 
promising talents, and his wife also. 

March 11. Quarterly meeting in Lowville. Our Presby- 
terian brethren kindly gave us the use of their elegant and 
commodious church for the occasion. Our meetings were 
lively and spirited throughout the session, and four persons 
united with the church. On Sabbath morning we had in the 
congregation a fugitive slave just from the southern prison- 
house. Bless the Lord that one more victim has escaped 
from that most dreadful of all oppressions. The friends of 
the slave are numerous in this village, and rapidly increasing. 
It was soon discovered, by the prayer I offered in the morn- 
ing service, that I was an Abolitionist. How much is this 
class of our fellow-men neglected, when the bare mention of 
their deplorable case in prayer is deemed sufficient to raise 
a suspicion that he who offers that prayer is an Abolitionist! 
Well, this is perfectly legitimate; men ought to pray as they 
vote and act. What use in praying for the overthrow of 
slavery while we give the slave-holder the right-hand 
of fellowship in the church, and vote him into office to make 
laws for freemen? If I were a slave and one should inquire 
which I would rather have, his prayers or his vote, I would 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 349 

reply, "I care not for your prayers if I can not get, your 
vote." 

March 15. The snow is gone out of the roads, and how I 
am to reach my next appointment I know not. We are here 
with a cutter, and our wagon is one hundred and fifty miles 
away. After waiting three or four days in hopes of a little 
snow, I borrowed a saddle to-day and started for Mexico 
Circuit, a distance of sixty miles. It was past noon when I 
left Lowville. Part of the way was deep mud, and part 
snow-banks. I traveled twenty-one miles and was exceed- 
ingly tired, not having been on horseback for more than a 
year. When I left my wife I had only one dollar and ten 
cents in money, and had to travel a road I had never been 
over before, my predecessor refusing to give me any infor- 
mation. I reached Whitesville and procured accommoda- 
tions for myself and horse, which cost fifty cents, and we 
both left without breakfast. Eode ten miles to Adams Til- 
lage, and called for breakfast, which, with oats for my horse, 
cost fifty cents more. I now had upward of thirty miles to 
ride, on a slow horse. The day was nearly half gone, and I 
had only ten cents to defray expenses; but I had to take 
courage and push on. After riding about five miles I met 
Brother Chase, who informed me of a brother who lived 
three miles further on. I thanked the Lord and pressed on 
with renewed courage; obtained some refreshment for my- 
self and beast, and ascertained the location of the place to 
which I was bound. I was assured I could not reach the 
place that day, but I could not make myself sufficiently free 
to tell him I was out of funds. At night I arrived at the 
village of Pulaski, and put up at a tavern. I was now only 
fourteen miles from my destination, which I concluded I 
could reach before breakfast next morning. I was ready to 
start quite early, and informed the landlord that I was abou 
to leave. He expressed his surprise at my leaving withou 
breakfast. I told him my circumstances; that I had only 
fourteen nailes to go and should return in less than a week; 



350 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

and not having sufficient funds to pay my bill of eighty-seven 
and one half cents I would pay him on my return. I offered 
him my watch in security, which he seemed unwilling to 
take ; and I was as loath to leave. I finally secured him by 
putting in pawn a silver pencil-case and penknife. By eight 
o'clock I reached Mexico Circuit, and the house of Eev. 
Samuel Huntington, where both horse and rider were com- 
fortably provided for. After a little rest and friendly inter- 
view with this young brother and his excellent wife, — to 
whom he had lately been married, and just commenced the 
trials and triumphs of an itinerant life, — we started for the 
place where the meeting was to be held, about five miles dis- 
tant, in the midst of a pine and hemlock forest. We found a 
large congregation, who came in sleighs, as there was abun- 
dance of snow in the woods. The meetings were well attend- 
ed throughout. On Saturday night we had an old-fashioned 
prayer-meeting, and three found peace through believing. 
On Sabbath a large audience assembled, — more than could 
be accommodated in the house, — and during the love-feast 
two more persons were hopefully converted to God. Among 
those who came to the meeting was Deacon Leavit of the 
Presbyterian Church, who lived some miles distant. He very 
cordially and urgently invited me to visit him, and preach 
on Monday evening in their school-house. I told him I was 
at the disposal of the preacher in charge on the circuit while 
I remained with them, and should labor under his direction. 
Bro. Huntington, the pastor, advised me to go as requested, 
as he was anxious to introduce Methodism into the neighbor- 
hood. Arrangements were immediately made to commence, 
on Monday morning, a course of visiting among the people; 
and in company with the deacon we visited ten families, and 
talked and prayed in every house, and met with a kind and 
warm reception in every case. At night a large crowd as- 
sembled to hear the word, and I opened my mission among 
them by preaching from Ezekiel xxxiii. 11 : " Say unto them, 
As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 351 

death of the wicked," &c. After preaching, the deacon con- 
gratulated the people on hearing another gospel sermon, and 
one so plain and clear. He urged them, in the most affec- 
tionate and earnest manner, to profit by the providential 
kindness of our heavenly Father, and closed his remarks 
by expressing a wish to have me remain and preach another 
evening. I replied that I could remain with them two more 
evenings, as to leave on Thursday would furnish me sufficient 
time to reach my next appointment. The two succeeding 
days were spent by the deacon and myself in visiting other 
families; and on Wednesday evening, when I preached for 
the last time, four persons arose for prayers and expressed a 
strong desire for salvation. 

A very cordial invitation was given to have me visit them 
again. I told them I would be pleased to do so in three 
months, which would be on the second day of July. They 
inquired if I could remain over the Fourth, and give 
an address on "Independence Day." I readily consented, 
and the next morning left the place. Many wept, and ex- 
pressed great anxiety for my safe return. 

The place of which I am now writing is a little village 
called Sand Bank, on the margin of the Salmon Biver, in 
Oswego County, and the people were chiefly engaged in the 
lumber business. They appeared to be kind and generous 
but generally poor, though many were in easy circumstances. 
A small Presbyterian church had been organized among 
them, but no stated means of grace. One of the deacons 
occasionally read a sermon, and sometimes held a prayer- 
meeting, and a few times in the course of a year a minister 
would spend part of a Sabbath with them. The public had 
erected a neat and commodious church edifice in the village, 
upon the union plan, to be open to all Christian denomina- 
tions. This did not suit the Presbyterians, who wished to 
have it entirely to themselves ; but the builders or stock- 
holders were unwilling to grant such a monopoly. The build- 
ing was inclosed and painted, with a neat tower to distin- 



352 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

guish it from a private building; but nothing was done on 
the inside, for want of funds or energy to finish it, and it re- 
mained unoccupied. My visit among this people was pleasing 
and profitable; and it appeared to me I never found more 
ready listeners to gospel truth. I left them with much regret, 
but with good hope to meet them again. During the sum- 
mer, two camp-meetings were held and several new classes 
formed. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

SECOND VISIT TO SAND BANK — FOURTH OP JULY ORATION — 
CONVERSIONS — THIRD VISIT TO SAND BANK — ORGANIZED 

A CHURCH QUARTERLY MEETINGS APPOINTED FOURTH 

VISIT — A GRACIOUS REVIVAL — MEETING-HOUSE FINISHED. 

On the first day of July the second quarterly meeting for 
Mexico Circuit was held at Union Square, about thirty miles 
north of Syracuse, on the Syracuse and Watertown road. 
Our meetings were interesting and profitable. On Monday 
we rode to Sand Bank, to fill the appointment made three 
months jn-eviously. In the evening there was a large con- 
gregation. We found a number under conviction and much 
concerned about the state of their souls. They were very 
free to converse about religious matters, more so than in any 
place where so little labor had been performed. We spent 
the following day in numerous visits, and found much to en- 
courage while engaged in the Master's work, with a fair indi- 
cation of a gracious revival. 

Arrangements were made for celebrating Independence 
iday. We occupied the new church, having temporary seats, 
and the carpenter's bench for a pulpit. I commenced my 
oration by announcing from the lively oracles that "righteous- 
ness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people.'' 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 353 

At that time the Florida war was in full blast, and the United 
States army under General Taylor, backed by blood-hounds 
imported from Cuba for the purpose, were desperately en- 
gaged in trying to capture the noble Osceola, and drive the 
remnant of the Seminoles from the everglades of that terri- 
tory and compel them to retire west of the Mississippi, and 
thus accomplish, according to General Jackson's views, "their 
manifest destiny." I told my audience that it was customary 
on this day for orators to eulogize the country, and tell the 
people that they were citizens of the freest nation under 
heaven; that every boy born in the laud might aspire after 
the highest office and honor in the gift of the people; that 
common schools were the heritage of the nation, and every 
child in the land, no matter how poor he or his parents 
might be, or however degraded in the eyes of others, had 
equal rights to their advantages; that slavery of the worst 
kind existed in the mother country, and in almost every na- 
tion in Europe, while our fathers had pledged their lives, 
their fortunes, and their sacred honor to rid this fair portion 
of God's earth of oppression, and had succeeded in handing 
down to us a country free from monarchy, aristocracy, and 
every impediment that would hinder a man from sitting un- 
der his vine with the fear of being molested ; and if per- 
chance through shamefacedness or fear of being confronted 
with facts slavery was alluded to, it was in a very gingerly 
manner, — was called by the very mild name of a " southern 
institution," — a dark cloud in the southern horizon, of not 
very great dimensions, — established by Great Britain before 
the .Revolution and entailed upon us, — and the fathers of the 
revolution left it as they found it, merely a domestic arrange- 
ment, with which we have nothing to do and for the exist- 
ence of which we are in no wise responsible. I told them 
that it was exceedingly unpopular to attempt to remove, a 
single laurel from the brow of our ancestors, or even to hint 
that our country might be in fault in any respect; that one 
of our orators gave as a Fourth of July toast, " Our country: 
23 



354 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

may she always be right ; but our country, right or wrong." 
I reminded them that at the time of the Eevolution there 
were only five hundred thousand slaves in the country out of 
a population of three millions, or one sixth of the whole, and 
that the same proportion obtains at the present day; that 
according to the census we have a population of twenty- 
five millions, and upward of three millions of men, women, 
and children who are liable at any moment to be sold to the 
highest bidder in lots to suit purchasers, and that too for no 
other crime than that their ancestors were the victims of 
the most cruel outrage ever perpetrated on inoffensive human 
beings. I showed them that so far as the law of entailment was 
concerned slavery was a cherished institution, and that laws 
were made on purpose to encourage its increase and perpetu- 
ity. One of its laws is a sample of all the others, — "the 
child shall follow the condition of the mother." Let this 
law be reversed to make it correspond with the laws of civil- 
ization, and thousands of persons whose blood and sweat 
now enrich the soil of the South would soon find the man- 
acles that bind them melt from off their limbs, and they 
would stand erect in the freedom of their fathers. One of 
their own writers says that " the best blood of Virginia flows 
in the veins of the slaves." And a shrewd colored man once 
said, " They have robbed us of bur manhood and everything 
that makes life desirable, and now they are trying to rob us 
of our color." 

Talk of the law of entailment or slavery being forced up- 
on the South ! When a slave emancipates himself a large 
reward is offered for his apprehension, and consequently 
re-enslavement; and a bounty is offered for the head of any 
one who would have the courage to assert the wrongs and 
woes of slavery, or put the panting fugitive on the track to 
the queen's dominions. I also spoke of the injustice of the 
Florida war, which was got up at the dictation of slave- 
holders, at the nation's expense, because a few fugitives from 
oppression had taken refuge among the Indians, and to rob 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 3E5 

Osceola of his wife, he having married a fugitive slave. The 
almost national sin of intemperance was brought to their at- 
tention. The license system was freely discussed, and some 
wholesome truths were enforced. 

The meeting closed with good feeling; and a vote of thanks 
was tendered from the audience, for my fidelity to truth and 
justice. The inquiry was then made as to how we should 
dispose of the remainder of the day. At my suggestion it 
was decided to have a conference meeting, and let all speak 
who felt disposed to do so. This meeting was spiritual in a 
high degree, and quite interesting to all who were present — 
about thirty persons ; and many appeared to be anxious in 
regard to salvation. One man, David Jones, when spoken 
to, assured us that God had blessed his soul. I inquired 
when; for on the previous day when we visited him he was 
in great distress; and when we tried to direct him to Jesus 
he wept bitterly. He told us that G-od had blessed him and 
removed his feeling of guilt in the morning while I was lect- 
uring. I then observed that it was something unusual for a 
soul to be converted at a Fourth of July celebration ; that I 
should receive it as an omen for good, and that there was 
something good in store for this people. It was much to be 
regretted that we had to leave them under such interesting 
and encouraging circumstances; but duty called us away, 
and we made them a promise to visit them again in three 
months. 

My wife still bore me company around my extensive field, 
and sympathized with me in my trials, and shared in the 
triumphs of grace. She was exceedingly useful, especially 
among the women and children, and I could always rely on 
her faithful help among inquirers after salvation. 

On the east end of my work, near Lake Champlain, wo 
had considerable interest. Many additions were made to the 
church, and I had to employ another preacher to supply the 
demands of the people. Bro. Hiram McKee was for some 
time employed in secular business, and had retired for a while 



356 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

from the itinerancy; but he recently closed up his worldly 
affairs, so as to be able to do conference work, and was ap- 
pointed to take charge of this new work. He was a strong 
man, well imbued with the Spirit of God, and powerful on 
all truly reform questions. He rendered our cause efficient 
service in Clinton County and elsewhere. At our next quar- 
terly meeting for Marion Circuit I was informed that the 
good work at Sand Bank was still progressing, and the 
probability was that a church might be organized at my next 
visitation ; also, if they desired, I was authorized to hold the 
next quarterly meeting at that place. 

On Monday we reached the " banks," — the third time after 
three months' absence, — and found them as warm-hearted as 
ever, and equally as eager to hear the word of life. On 
Tuesday afternoon a meeting was held to take into consider- 
ation the propriety of forming a church, which resulted in 
organizing a church of eight members, six of whom I bap- 
tized in the Salmon Eiver. During my stay with them I 
preached three times. I promised to come again in three 
months, and hold a quarterly meeting at that time if they 
desired me to do so. With this announcement they were de- 
lighted, and promised to make all needful preparations. In 
due time — namely, in the early part of January, — we arrived 
among them for the fourth time, and on this occasion to hold 
a quarterly meeting. I had never been with them before on 
the Sabbath-day. 

Fortunately the weather was very mild for the season, and 
it was decided to hold the meeting in the new church. It 
has been stated before that this building was not finished on 
the inside ; but a friend lent a stove, and two large kettles of 
charcoal made the house sufficiently comfortable for the occa- 
sion. On Saturday afternoon a large company attended, 
nearly filling the house, while from the carpenter's bench I 
inquired, "How shall we escape if we neglect so great salva- 
tion." In the evening I attempted to preach on the prodigal 
son, and after the sermon a request was made for those who 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 357 

desired salvation to arise. Perhaps nearly one hundred 
arose, or about half the number in. the house, and before the 
meeting closed fifteen found peace through believing. On 
Sunday night there was a perfect rush to the altar, and it 
was with extreme difficulty we could close the meeting, 
though at a- late hour. The meetings were continued 
through the week, afternoons and evenings, and over the 
next Sabbath, and I had to send a brother to fill my appoint- 
ment on another circuit. The result of these eight or ten 
days' labor was an addition of forty-five members, which, in- 
cluding the eight who united three months previously, made 
a membership of fifty-three. Among those who were brought 
under the influence of divine grace at that time was Bro. 
John M. Waite, now of the Syracuse Conference, Wesleyan 
Methodist connection. At the close of the meeting an effort 
was made to finish the church edifice, which was remarkably 
successful, Many of the converts were heads of families, 
and some of them far advanced in years, and all came nobly 
up with subscriptions for this laudable purpose. During the 
summer the house was finished, and the community gave me 
an invitation to conduct the dedicatory services without any 
debt on the building. That house still exists, and several 
sessions of the Methodist Protestant Conference have been 
held within its walls. It has been the scene of many exten- 
sive revivals, the birth-place of many souls, and a nucleus 
around which many other churches have been formed. 

This last chapter, as well as some others, is taken from my 
journal as written at the time when the events occurred. I 
now return to my personal narrative. 



358 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



CHAPTER XXX. 

FURTHER OPPOSITION TO ANTISLAVERY EFFORTS METHODIST 

EPISCOPAL GENERAL CONFERENCE MET IN CINCINNATI 

ENGLISH DELEGATION CENSURE OF SCOTT AND STORRS 

FOR ATTENDING AN ANTISLAVERY CONVENTION — BISHOP'S 
ADVICE CONSTRUED INTO LAW. 

Our labors in the cause of reform while in the county of 
St. Lawrence were arduous, and sometimes very trying, and 
the opposition came principally from the churches and minis- 
ters. Some ministers who happened to be present at our 
meetings, and being called on to open with prayer, have re- 
fused, saying, " I am as much opposed to slavery as you are, 
but!" What that "but " meant it would be difficult to define. 

We were often cited to the Christian Advocate and Journal, 
the New York Observer, and many other influential and 
professedly Christian periodicals, who condemn the principles 
and measures of the Abolitionists, and either openly justify 
or apologize for slavery. And we were told that surely these 
learned and saintly editors knew more about the system 
than a few strolling illiterate antislavery agents who get their 
living by lecturing, and pursuing a course calculated to set 
neighbors at variance, divide churches, and sever the glori- 
ous union! Yes; these editors were learned men, no doubt. 
But I forbear to speak of their saintship, for most of them 
have gone to their account. They knew, too, all about 
slavery, just as much as we did ; and they knew, too, as well 
as we did, that we did not nor never could reveal all the hor- 
rible features and abominations of American slavery. And 
yet one of them said, "I can not say that slavery is a sin, be- 
cause Father Abraham was a slave-holder [not Abraham 
Lincoln] ; and consequently that would make him a sinner." 
Another admitted into his columns from a correspondent^ 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 359 

without expressing his disapprobation, the assertion, " If my 
mother were a slave and should escape from slavery and 
take refuge in my house, it would be my duty as a good citi- 
zen to deliver her up to the person claiming her service." 
Our moral feelings may perhaps revolt at the above senti- 
ments ; but where could be the wrong if slavery were not 
sinful? What was his mother better than another man's 
mother ? 

This year the General Conference of the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church was held in Cincinnati, Ohio. Strong efforts were 
made to silence the Abolitionists or drive out of the church 
all who would dare to sympathize with the oppressed slave, 
and that, too, in a modern republic, near the noontide of the 
ninteenth century; a republic claiming the highest intelli- 
gence, the purest morals, and the greatest amount of liberty 
of any nation that ever existed. Sometimes we were told 
that those who lived among slavery did not see the wrong as 
we do, who have been accustomed to award to every man 
equal rights with ourselves; that their fathers were slave- 
holders; that other good men sustained the same relation; 
and that they did not know it is wrong. 

This reminds me of an anecdote. While living at Seneca 
Falls, in the State of Kew York, a fugitive slave from Eich- 
mond, Virginia, came to my house to rest awhile and obtain 
a little assistance for his journey to Canada. Being rather 
more intelligent than ordinary slaves, I proposed to get up a 
meeting in the Wesleyan church of which I was pastor at 
that time, for the purpose of permitting him to relate some 
of his experience with the patriarchal institution. His name 
was "Peter," and his master's name was Bannister, and as 
slaves are too. poor to have more than one name he called 
himself Peter Bannister. Well, Peter gave us an inside 
view of the institution, and the training received while in 
bondage, accompanied with some heavy thrusts at the mor- 
als of slave-holders. 

There was present a notable lawyer of that town, named 



360 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Bascomb, who wished to be esteemed an Abolitionist ; and 
indeed he was one as far as his Whig principles would allow, 
for he must this once vote for Henry Clay. After Peter had 
finished his remarks Mr. B. said, "Why, Peter, you have 
been quite severe on some of our best men down South. 
You ought to make some allowance for their training. They 
have always been taught to believe slavery right, and don't 
know any better." 

To this the slave replied just as though he had been a 
Yankee, and answered his question by asking another: "Well, 
massa, don't you suppose dat white men know as much as 
niggers?" 

"Why, yes," said Mr. B., "I would suppose they knew 
more." 

Peter replied, "Niggers know dat slavery is wrong; white 
men ought to know as much as dem." 

But did not those educated divines, many of them having 
D. D. attached to their names, know the wickedness of deal- 
ing in the bodies and souls of men? 

The subject of slavery obtruded itself into the conference 
in various ways, and in a manner which they could not 
avoid, though many attempts were made to keep the subject 
in abeyance. The English Wesleyan Methodist Conference 
sent a delegate with a fraternal address, which in a mild and 
Christian manner alluded to the fact of slavery existing on 
this continent, and expressing a wish that the conference 
would utter its disapproval of its existence. 

Since the meeting of the previous General Conference of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church the British government had 
at a great expense and in a peaceful manner abolished slavery 
in all her dominions, and had enjoyed nearly four years of 
entire freedom in all her colonies, admitting the freedmen to 
all the privileges of their former masters, and other white 
neighbors, and none of the disasters predicted by the former 
opposers of freedom had occurred. The experiment of grant- 
ing immediate enfranchisment to her quondam slaves had, as 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 361 

was predicted by the advocates of the measure, worked as 
well as the most sanguine could wish or expect; and it was 
no more than reasonable that they would congratulate them- 
selves in the glorious results of their long and arduous labors 
in this direction, and expect their brethren in America to 
give them their due meed of praise. But they neither sought 
nor asked praise without action; hence they desired and ex- 
pected that their brethren on this side the Atlantic, who 
equally with themselves claimed John Wesley as their found- 
er, — who declared that American slavery was the sum of all 
villainies, and the vilest that ever saw the sun, — would ex- 
press their disapprobation of this execrable institution and 
use their moral influence for the annihilation of its abomina- 
tion. 

The British Wesleyans had from Mr. "Wesley's day been 
uniform in their efforts to abolish slavery. Many of their 
missionaries had suffered much from slave-holders and their 
minions in slave-holding colonies; and in every instance the 
conference sustained them in opposition to slavery. They 
petitioned parliament for a redress of the wrongs inflicted 
upon their agents, and always made common cause with 
modern Abolitionists. No wonder then that the fraternal 
address to their American brethren should allude to the ex- 
istence of servitude in this nation, in which Methodism had 
so large influence, and express a hope that that influence 
would be employed in seeking deliverance for the oppressed. 
But this friendly and truly Christian expression of fraterni- 
zation in behalf of millions of crushed bondmen in this 
boasted land of freedom, was not to be permitted by the 
chivalry of the South; and a majority of northern delegates 
in that conference united with them in attempts to treat this 
friendly address with neglect, if not with rudeness and con- 
tempt. 

Another fire-brand thrown into conference was the attend- 
ance of two of its members at an antislavery meeting in the 
city during a recess of the body. This exercise of a free- 



362 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

man's right to discuss matters connected with the peace and 
happiness of his country caused a most tremendous storm of 
controversy, which continued several days. Slavery was 
represented as a heaven-ordained institution, and those who 
opposed it as acting in an unchristian manner, if not as 
downright infidels. The result of this long tirade against 
antislavery men and their measures was the passage of the 
following resolutions : 

1. Resolved, By the delegates of the annual conference, in general conference 
assembled, that they disapprove in the most unqualified sense the conduct of the 
two members of the general conference who are reported to have lectured in this 
city recently upon and in favor of modern Abolitionism. 

2. Resolved, That we are decidedly opposed to modern Abolitionism, and wholly 
disdain any right, wish, or intention to interfere in the civil and political rela- 
tion between master and slave as it exists in the slave-holding states of this 
Union. 

These resolutions were adopted by the conference with only 
nineteen votes in the negative, out of a body of one hundred 
and fifty members, with a discipline in their hands forbidding 
to "buy men, women, and children with the intention to en- 
slave them," and always declaring that they were " as much 
as ever convinced of the great evil of slavery." This action 
of this august body of divines, together with numerous peti- 
tions from New England and elsewhere for conference action 
on the moral character of slavery, brought out the true spirit 
of slave-holders as it existed in the South and among their 
northern allies. But it was not that body alone: every 
denomination that claimed a national character took a simi- 
lar course. By a national character I mean those denomina- 
tions whose doctrines and discipline were designed for every 
state in the Union. 

The authority of the Methodist Episcopal General Confer- 
ence extended over all the United States and territories ; so 
of the Protestant Episcopal Church in her general conven- 
tion; so of the general assembly of the Presbyterian Church, 
and Dutch Eefbrmed, and perhaps some others. These were 
all rivals in the South as well as in the North, and each 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 363 

striving for the favor of the oppressor. In their desperate 
struggle for the ascendancy each trampled on the rights of 
man. They sanctioned the violation of every command in 
the decalogue, and put their impious feet on the time-honor- 
ed instrument which their fathers in 1776 pledged "their 
lives, their property, and their sacred honor" to secure and 
maintain. 

Such was the spirit and claims of slavery in 1836 among 
professing Christians and Christian ministers, — not only 
among slave-holders, but also among their abettors and de- 
fenders at the JSTorth, who were more than willing to wear 
the badge and collar and do the bidding of their masters. 
In many instances northern men were more severe in their 
invectives against their Abolition brethren in the North than 
even their southern employers, and poured their vials of wrath 
with double vengeance on the devoted heads of the victims 
within their reach. If these apologists for slavery do not 
relish the term " employers" in reference to the service they 
attempted to render the slaveocracy they may, if they please, 
acknowledge themselves as volunteers in the service of op- 
pression, and admit their love for the loathsome and despica- 
ble work, and thus like a foolish and silly fish snap at a hook 
without bait. In the course of the debate on the resolu- 
tions above referred to the advocates of this G-od-ordained 
institution expressed a wish that " Orange Scott was in heav- 
en." This certainly was a pious desire bordering upon a 
work of supererogation, considering that the individual 
referred to was actuated by the spirit of diabolical malevo- 
lence, and guilty, in his opinion, of treason against God and 
man. In the address issued by the bishops, over their own 
signatures, the ministers and members of the church are sol- 
emnly enjoined — as the safest course and most prudent way 
to treat slavery — "to let it alone," in other words, "wholly 
refrain from discussing the subject." I suppose that he who 
penned those words had read the devil's prayer, "Let us 
alone j" and as the devil was successful in being allowed to 



364 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

go into the swine, so he thought the let-alone policy would 
again prevail. 

How this action of the conference affected the English 
Wesleyan delegate we have not ascertained ; but he certainly 
had there a pretty fair specimen of the workings of Ameri- 
can republicanism when coupled with transatlantic Methodist 
usages. Methodism was there exhibited in its most grand 
and sublime form in the persons of one hundred and fifty of 
the most pious and intelligent men from all parts of our wide 
domain. What an interesting report he could make of the 
purity of Methodism, and of the views of Mr. Wesley's sons 
in America; how much they prized their oft-repeated and 
published assertion that they were "as much as ever convinc- 
ed of the great evil of slavery." How delighted he would 
be on his return home to enlighten his poor Wesleyan breth- 
ren on the subject of freedom and free speech on this side 
the Atlantic! What a beautiful exhibition he could give of 
the cherished institutions of this land of liberty, where one 
of its greatest statesmen, and one whom the people delighted 
to honor, declared that "the happiest state of humau society 
is where the capitalist owns the laborer!" Our boast of lib- 
erty and the practice of oppression are near akin to some of 
our Fourth of July orators who take much delight in pro- 
claiming to their gullible auditors that "God has created all 
men free and equal," and then denounce the man who would 
not vote for a slave-holder, or should point out to the fleeing 
fugitive from oppression the friendly north star, to guide him 
to a monarchy where he might enjoy the liberty denied him 
in a republic, and make it a criminal offense to give him a 
piece of bread to aid him on his way. 

This action of the Cincinnati conference had a powerful 
influence in producing the Wesleyan movement. It set men 
to read and think; and to do either would be sure death to 
pro-slavery principles. The far-seeing adopted the true the- 
ory — "let us alone," "wholly refrain." By this course only 
could slavery hope to be perpetuated. It could not bear the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 365 

light, for that makes manifest; but it courts darkness and 
avoids discussion. But this action of the conference mightily 
encouraged the pro-slavery element in the Korth to adopt 
more stringent measures against their antislavery brethren 
who would not by frowns or threats submit to lay their man- 
hood in the dust, or cease to obey the command of G-od to 
-'remember those in bonds as bound with them." G-ags and 
manacles were soon forged; and the opinion was pretty gen- 
eral that Abolitionism in the Methodist Episcopal Church 
would soon die a peaceful death, and be numbered among 
the things of the past. The bishop's advice to " wholly re- 
frain" from agitating the slavery question was in many 
instances construed into law, and license to preach was 
refused to some who would not promise to be silent on the 
subject of slavery. Promising young men who offered them- 
selves for the itinerancy were rejected, and class-leaders -and 
stewards were relieved from office for no other reason than 
that they were opposed to slavery in the church and would 
not cease their moral efforts to rid it of slave-holders. Thus 
the arbitrary stand the conference took in defending slavery 
from the assaults of its foe encouraged pro-slavery men to 
persecute the feeble band of Abolitionists in the church. It 
tended also to make the latter more determined, more united 
in feeling and action, and more resolved to maintain their 
own rights as freemen, as well as those whose cause they 
had espoused. It was soon discovered, however, that " on 
the side of the oppressor there is power;" and that power was 
to be exercised with tremendous force, in order to crush the 
rising spirit of liberty and independent thought which found 
a lodgment in the bosom of every person who loved his neigh- 
bor as himself. The opposition we met with from professing 
Christians, while peacefully laboring to inform and instruct 
the public mind on the awful and mean sin of slavery and 
the danger of continuing the G-od-provoking institution, was 
truly alarming and diabolical, and could scarcely be credited 
by those who were not in some way familiar with the sangui- 



366 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

nary strife. Only in a few instances could a church edifice 
be procured for a lecture against slavery, but slander, and 
vile and vulgar insinuations to gross to be recorded, together 
with stale eggs, and sometimes more violent measures, were 
the usual weapons employed against us; and few would dare 
to meet us in open and candid discussion. The friends of 
the slave in the Methodist Episcopal Church soon discovered 
what they often denied, when informed of the fact by their 
Methodist Protestant brethren, that the legislative, judicial, 
and executive authority was invested in the same persons, 
namely, the bishops and itinerant ministers; that the laity 
had no voice in the government of the church except by 
courtesy or permission, and that the rights of the "common- 
wealth of Israel" were withheld from them with no prospects 
of obtaining those rights but by revolution or secession. 



CHAPTEB XXXI. 

PICNIC IN GREENWICH PARK — ANECDOTE — AN ANTISLAVERY 

MEETING DISCUSSIONS WITH OUR PRESIDENT IMPROMPTU 

POETRY. 

It was not uncommon to be told by persons of acknowl- 
edged intelligence and supposed veracity that there could not 
be any slavery in the church, as the discipline forbids the 
practice, and if any slave-holders are in the church it is be- 
cause the law of the church is not enforced. This reminds 
me of a circumstance that occurred when last in England. 
On G-ood Friday, in 1830, it being a general holiday, a num- 
ber of picnic parties took a ramble in the public parks. I 
was one of a party of twenty or more who went to Green- 
wich Park for recreation on that day, and about noon we 
spread our cloth on the grass and sought the contents of our 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 3G7 

baskets for refreshments. Near us, and in the rear of me, 
was another party who had just gathered for a similar pur- 
pose. While we were discussing the good things before us a 
gentleman behind me began a tirade of strong invectives 
against the British government. He declaimed against the 
aristocracy and clergy; said we were taxed to death; that 
the people of England are in reality only serfs; that there 
was no hope of any better state of things while monarchy 
existed in the country. He then assured his hearers if he 
should only live to see the month of June he hoped to be able 
to leave this God-forsaken, king-ridden, and priest-oppressed 
country and go to the United States, the land of liberty, 
where all men are free and equal. After delivering himself 
of this outburst of patriotic indignation I turned toward him 
and remarked, "There is slavery in that country, sir." 

"Where?" said he. 

"In the United States," I replied. 

Said he, " You slander the country." 

"No, sir," I replied; "there are twenty-two states in the 
Union, and eleven of them are slave-holding states; and 
their constitutions forbid the owners of slaves to emancipate 
them on the soil. Moreover, in Washington — the capital of 
the nation, the head-quarters of liberty, — is established the 
principal slave-market in the world." 

He again insisted that I was doing the country a great 
wrong ; stated that he had a copy of the constitution in his 
pocket, and could show me that the words slave or slavery 
were not in it. I could not help laughing at his credulity, 
and told him that he was unacquainted with Yankee ingenu- 
ity; they could find slavery in the words "service or labor," 
and slaves in the words "other persons." To end the con- 
troversy, I asked him if he was going to town to-night. He 
said he was. "Well, then," said I, "if you wish to satisfy 
yourself call at the New England coffee-house, near the 
Bank of England, and ask to. look at a New Orleans or 
Charleston paper, and see if there are not advertisements of 



368 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

auction sales of slaves, or rewards for the apprehension of 
runaways. I suppose that will settle the question. I have, 
sir, been in the country, and know that every sixth person 
out of the entire population is a slave. In all the southern 
states every person with African blood in his veins is pre- 
sumed to be a slave unless he can prove to the contrary; and 
in default of being able to produce his free papers, and no 
person claiming him as property, he is thrown into jail, and 
if not claimed in a given time he is sold into slavery to pay 
his jail fees." 

Whether the gentleman in question took the trouble to un- 
deceive himself in the manner suggested I know not, as I 
never saw him afterward. But one thing I do know, with 
all the faults of England that of slavery can not be included. 
The right of locomotion is denied to none. All who do not 
like the country, or its laws and institutions, are at liberty to 
leave when they choose, without a blood-hound being put on 
their track or a reward offered for their detention. A slave 
could not breathe the atmosphere of England; and any at- 
tempt to enact there many of the laws that existed in Wash- 
ington twelve years ago would produce an immediate revolu- 
tion, and cost the sovereign per head. At the time I am now 
writing, about 1836, I was thirty-seven years of age, in the 
prime of life and vigor of manhood, with excellent health 
and a good now of animal spirits ; could hold two or three 
meetings daily without much weariness or inconvenience, 
and continue the same for years if needs be. And I now 
look back to that time, after a lapse of twice that term of 
years, with unfeigned pleasure, and thank G-od that the 
prime object of my life has been, since I was nineteen years 
of age, to do something in the cause of Christ, and aim my 
heaviest blows at Satan's kingdom and the citadel of op- 
pression. 

On one occasion we were to have a quarterly meeting in 
Pierrepont, and an antislavery meeting on the previous Fri- 
day evening. My wife and myself arrived in good time, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 369 

and to our surprise the president of our conference came on 
Friday to attend our meeting next day. He was a man of 
considerable ability, and experience in the ministry ; and the 
young preachers were not anxious to preach in his presence, 
as he was esteemed somewhat of a critic. Moreover, he was 
a rigid pro-slavery man, and I knew he would not endure to 
hear anything against slavery without making a reply; and 
I had endeavored to impress upon the public that we as a de- 
nomination were favorabie to Abolitionism. But I was fear- 
ful, should he be present at our meeting, he would attempt 
to undo all that I had done in that direction, and prove the 
castles I had built rested on an airy foundation. 

I purposely delayed going to the meeting as long as I could, 
in hopes that he would go to some other place and leave me 
to myself. But no, he kept close to me, until at length Bro. 
Crary observed, "Well, Bro. Pegler, is it not time to go to 
meeting ?" 

The president, Mr. G\, said, "Are you going to preach?" 

"No." 

" Temperance meeting?" 

"No." 

" Prayer-meeting?" 

"No." At length the dreaded announcement had to be 
made, "An antislavery meeting." 

"Indeed," said he; "an antislavery meeting," almost paus- 
ing at every word. "Well," said he, "I never attended an 
antislavery meeting. I think I will attend this one." 

In my heart I wished he had a different mind. I reminded 
him that he complained of weariness, and perhaps the meet- 
ing would not be interesting to him, as there would be no 
lecture, but simply a monthly meeting of the antislavery 
society, with a little discussion among neighbors. But my 
suggestions were of no avail. G-o he would, and go he did. 
When we reached the school-house it was packed, and the 
audience were singing an antislavery song with thrilling 
effect. A place was assigned us near the chairman. Soon 
24 



370 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the house was called to order and he was requested to open 
the meeting with prayer, after which the chairman inquired, 
" What is the pleasure of the meeting?" 

One brother arose and inquired, "What has the North to 
do with slavery ? That institution does not exist in the State 
of New York, but away down South, thousands of miles 
away, and we are living in the extreme north-east corner of 
the country. What have we to do with the institution, and 
in what are we responsible for its existence?" 

On his sitting down the audience all over the house called, 
"Pegler, Pegler," and with much reluctance, especially on 
account of the presence of Mr. O., I rose to respond. I show- 
ed that slavery had been established in the District of Colum- 
bia, and maintained there by direct acts of congress, in which 
the North had the largest number of votes ; that the Consti- 
tution gave congress the power to regulate commerce between 
the several states, and should congress exercise that power 
and prohibit the transportation of any person from their na- 
tive state without their consent, slavery would soon die ; the 
law of supply and demand would cause its death in a few 
years ; in northern slave states it would cease through deple- 
tion, and in the extreme South for want of supply; that the 
North was made by law the watch -dog for slave-holders' 
property; that slavery was represented in congress by about 
forty members, while the slave himself had no vote, nor even 
the right of petition ; that northern men, though the owners 
of millions of property, had but a single vote, yet the slave 
states had the benefit of three votes for every five slaves, and 
thus their property was represented in congress. I observed 
that this was not a negro question, as some called it. Many 
of the slaves had all the appearance of an Anglo-Saxon, and 
often escaped from the house of bondage by passing for white 
persons ; that slave-holders admitted that the best blood in 
Virginia flowed in the veins of the slave ; that according to 
the slave code it was condition and not color that constituted 
slavery. I then answered some of the objections usually 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 371 

produced against antislavery, dwelling especially on the 
much-dreaded fear of amalgamation. 

This I treated in rather a humorous, or ludicrous manner, 
as it deserved, considering how the bleaching process had so 
wonderfully succeeded in the very hot-bed of slavery. 1 
showed that prejudice against color was stronger at the 
North than at the South, which was proof of a preventive 
in the North rather than an incentive to a mixing of color, 
in the event of the abolition of slavery. 

Preference of color, I said, was a mere matter of taste. 
Some preferred black hats to white ones, and black stockings 
to white ; some men esteemed black horses better than any 
other color, and others the reverse, etc. When I closed, Mr. 
G., our president, took the floor, being brimful of patriotic 
zeal. Stretching himself in true spread-eagle style, he said, 
a Mr. Chairman, I am astonished that any sensible American 
who loves the union of these United States, which has been 
cemented by the blood of our common ancestry, could calm- 
ly listen to such a tirade of abuse against our brethren and 
fellow-citizens of the South that has insulted our ears to- 
night. Sir, it is my first appearance at a meeting of this de- 
scription ; and if the orgies of to-night is a fair sample of 
antislavery meetings in general, I hope never again to have 
my sensibilities outraged by sueh indecent jargon. Mr. 
Chairman, I keenly feel for the insulted modesty of the lady 
portion of the company present this evening ! What did the 
gentleman mean when he alluded to black stockings, but 
amalgamation? If he did not intend to encourage the hated 
and unnatural mixing of the races, why use such significant 
illustrations ? I am more than ever convinced of the dark 
designs of Abolitionists, and the danger to our beloved 
country should their wicked plans succeed." 

At this point the congregation manifested some uneasiness, 
and some began to hiss; and soon there was hissing in 
various parts of the house. 

"What," said he, "are you disturbed?" 



372 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

"Yes," was the general reply, "we are disturbed." 

" Well, then," said he, "I will stop." 

"No, no," said I, "go on, you amuse me very much; go 
on ; only leave me a few minutes to reply." 

In a short time he ceased. He was evidently mistaken as 
to the views and feelings of the audience. He thought the 
man who proposed the question, " What has the North to do 
with slavery?" was pro-slavery, and that many others sym- 
pathized with him, whereas it was a simple question started 
by one of our own number to draw out argument. When I 
arose to reply I said, in substance, that I was no advocate for 
mixed marriages; that I had been married twice, and each 
time had chosen a wife without consulting my neighbors in 
regard to color, or any other qualification, in the lady of my 
choice — for it was a matter in which no person on earth had 
any right to interfere, — between persons of lawful age, — and 
I had satisfied myself, and the public had no right to oppose 
me in this matter; that persons who had marriageable 
daughters whom they feared would fall in love with negroes 
gave culpable evidence that they had not properly instructed 
their children; that according to pro-slavery logic negroes 
were while in slavery the lowest types of the human family, 
but as soon as their chains were severed they would arise 
into such dignity and beauty that all our white young ladies 
would be enamored with their charms, and rush to their em- 
brace and use their utmost endeavors to persuade them to 
enter with them into wedlock. I said that in every case of 
amalgamation the whites had been the aggressors — the 
whites were always the first to make proposals ; why, then, 
throw all the blame on the negroes? Nothing was more 
easy than for a young lady to refuse her company to any 
person with whom she did not choose to associate. It always 
takes two at least to make a bargain. Especially is this true 
in reference to marriage. Finally, if I should employ the 
gentleman to work for me, and give him fair wages for 
honest labor, it did not follow that I must be under an obli- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 373 

gation to give him my daughter for his wife. All we ask for 
the slave is liberty, and to have a fair chance in the race for 
life and happiness; the social relations will regulate them- 
selves; that there are many white persons of both sexes with 
whom I do not desire to associate on terms of intimacy, yet I 
would not deny them their natural and civil rights. 

Some one in the audience inquired if old Father Abraham 
was not a slave-holder. 

The chairman referred the question to me ; and I replied 
that he certainly had servants bought with money, and some 
born in his own house, but one of them before Isaac was born 
was heir to all his property. This shows that whatever was 
the nature of the bondage in patriarchal times it had little 
in common with American slavery, whose fundamental 
principle is that a slave can not own anything, and 
possess nothing but what belongs to his master; the 
slave does not own himself, much less can he inherit 
property, etc. 

At this stage of the meeting the house became uproarious 
with mirth and good humor, and Mr. Orange S. Crary arose 
and desired to recite a few verses he had composed since the 
meeting commenced. It was about the time, or rather just 
after, the negro Macintosh was burned to death by a mob in 
St. Louis, to which the verses allude. The house soon came 
to order, and Mr. Crary delivered himself as follows: 



It was at the far South that I witnessed a sceme 
Which still in my mind is as fresh as the green* 
Yes, as fresh as the green where the negro was bound 
With sticks that were forked, drove fast in the ground. 

The master was there., br a friend 1 was told. 
And a devil incarnate he was to behold. 
b * Place the fire,'* he commands, "at his head and his feet. 
Who dared from his master to steal for to eat.'* 

The slaves soon obeyed him with caution and care. 
And the smoke of his tornrents soon darkened the air. 
They moved up the fire to the seat of his soul, 
And his hands and his feet were all burned to a coal. 



374 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

And^the priest, too, was there; he was sent for to pray 

For the victim whose life they were taking away. 

I thought of the serpent who went to deceive 

In the Garden of Eden our good mother Eve, 

And was sure I could see without any mistake 

In the heart of the preacher the form of the snake. 

With his free now drawn down near as long as my arm, — 
And having drank brandy he prayed to a charm, — 
" We thank thee, Father in heaven," he crisd, 
" That thy Son for this old black nigger hath died; 
And though we must burn him because that he stole, 
We pray thee have mercy upon his black soul." 

I know not whether my friend Mr. Crary is still living ; 
but should be be still on the shores of mortality I am sure 
he will excuse me for the liberty 1 have taken in inserting 
the above effusion of his fertile mind as exhibited nearly 
forty years ago. I have written from memory. 



CHAPTEK XXXII. 

ANNUAL CONFERENCE — MY INCONSISTENCY IN HOLDING MY 
STANDING IN A PRO-SLAVERY CHURCH — REV. A. M'CAIN A 

SLAVE-HOLDER, BUT DEFENDER OF "MUTUAL RIGHTS" 

ORANGE SCOTT AT BALTIMORE* 

About one month after the events recorded in the last 
I chapter our annual conference met at Pierrepont, nearly all 
the members being present. The reports from the various 
circuits were quite encouraging. 

On examination of character, when my name was called, 
and the usual questions were to be put and answered, I was 
requested to retire. Before reaching the door I heard the 
president inquire if it was just and proper for our 
preachers to lecture and discuss topics that were calculated 
to disturb the peace and harmony of churches and neighbor- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 375 

hoods, and ultimately lead to a dissolution of the Union. 
There was a pause; and I held my hand on the latch of the 
door waiting to hear the reply, but none was made. He then 
repeated his question in a different form : "Brethren, I wish 
you would express your opinion, — whether it is judicious and 
praiseworthy for our preachers to leave their appropriate 
work of preaching the gospel and enter into a discussion of 
political questions that evidently do no good, but tend to set 
neighbors and states at variance." 

For a few moments there was dead silence, and addressing 
the Chair I said, " Mr. President, may I be allowed to ask a 
question of the Chair before I retire?'' 

He very blandly replied, "Certainly." 

I then said, "Mr. President, is it right and just for Meth- 
odist Protestant ministers who profess to have made sacrifice 
in founding a denomination free from clerical domination, 
and whose watch-word is ' mutual rights,' to preach against 
oppression, and in favor of liberty?" 

He said he was in favor of the largest liberty; but liberty 
had existed before Abolitionism was born. At this instant a 
brother moved that my character be passed. 

I then advanced toward the center of the house and said, 
"Mr. President, may I speak a few words on that question 
before it is put?" Leave being granted, I said, " The quar- 
terly conference of my circuit assigned me my work on the 
charge, and left it discretional with me how to employ my 
time not thus appropriated. I have employed that vacant 
time in writing and lecturing against human oppression, and 
in circulating books and papers in favor of liberty, and have 
visited nearly every town in the county, and in most of the 
school-houses. My delegate is present; he can testify whether 
these things are so. I have well peppered the entire county 
with antislavery sentiments. This, sir, is the head and front 
of my offending; no more. And if this is treason, make the 
most of it. I thank you for your patience." 

A general demand for the question was heard from all 



376 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

parts of the house, and a thundering "aye" was heard from 
all. The presiding officer who put the question was crest- 
fallen. From that time the influence of Mr. G. began to 
wane in the conference, as well as elsewhere, and the follow- 
ing year I was elected president by a large majority. This 
to my mind was an imprudent step, as I felt my utter incom- 
petency for such an important position, and used my utmost 
endeavors to be released from such responsibility. I urged 
the conference to reconsider its action, but without effect, 
With much reluctance I yielded to the wishes of my breth- 
ren, and began to gird myself for the duty so unexpectedly 
imposed upon me. I well knew the position of our church 
in regard to slavery, and the inconsistent course I was per- 
suing in decrying against the sin of slavery, and still holding 
my ecclesiastical relation with one of the bulwarks of the 
heaven-defying institution. But as the great Daniel Webster 
said on the dissolution of the Whig party, when Gen. Scott 
was defeated in running for the presidency, "Where shall I 
go?" So 1 said, "Where can I go?" I knew of no denomi- 
nation that I could fully affiliate with, that was free from the 
accursed taint of slavery, and excused myself for a while in 
holding my church relations with a pro-slavery church, in 
that I was trying to do my duty toward the oppressed by 
laboring for his redemption and enduring reproach for his 
sake. I had now been in the country a number of years, 
and was entitled to apply for and receive my letters of citi- 
zenship; but I dare not do such an inconsistent act as to 
make myself a party to a government which professed to be 
the purest and most free of any nation under heaven and 
yet sustained the vilest system of oppression that ever exist- 
ed since the world began. My right of suffrage would be of 
no use to me, for I could neither vote for Whig nor Democrat, 
as both parties sustained slavery and bid high for slave-hold- 
ers' votes. And I innocently thought that when God held 
an inquisition for the blood of the slave, which I was fully 
assured he would do when their cup was full, I should not be 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 377 

held equally responsible for the crimes of the nation with 
those who had voted to sustain the abomination. 

In our church at the South we were equally involved with 
this national sin, according to our numbers, as any church in 
the land; and many of our ministers and members at the 
North were either open apologists for the institution or 
silently approved of its existence. One of our most influen- 
tial ministers, Eev. Alexander McCaine, of Charleston, South 
Carolina, had written much and labored long in defense of 
mutual rights of the ministers and membership in the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church; and being of Irish extraction, if not 
of birth, he was always loud in his denunciation of the Brit- 
ish government for oppressing the land of his ancestors. But 
he was a firm defender of slavery not merely for the sake of 
convenience, or as an object of gain, but advocated the 
divine right of slave-holders, and declared that emancipation 
would be a sinful act, He affirmed that human slavery was 
as much a divine institution as marriage, and that human 
governments or the conventionalites of society had no more 
right to abolish the one than the other. In other words, to 
free a slave, even with the consent of the owner, was akin 
with granting divorce in marriage because both parties de- 
sired it, without any violation of the marriage contract on 
either side. Why not? This reasoning is sound if slavery 
originated from the same source as marriage, and designed 
of Cod to be perpetual. This Mr. McCaine was in the city 
of Baltimore on one occasion, and bought at auction two 
slaves who were condemned by the court to be sold out of 
the state, as being dangerous to remain any longer in Mary- 
land. I do not remember the crime alleged against them. 
Perhaps it was a love of liberty; or they may have had a 
special proclivity for leaving the comforts of home or the in- 
dulgence of some kind patriarch ; or maybe they had learned 
to read, or had the position of the north star — that it pointed 
the way to a land where other motives than the whip were 
held out as inducements to labor; and any of these acquire- 



378 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

ments would render them a dangerous element in a slave- 
holding community. At all events, they were sold to the 
highest bidder, under the condition that they must be re- 
moved from the state, and further from Mason and Dixon's 
line. 

Mr. McCaine became the fortunate purchaser of these 
specimens of humanity wrapped in ebony, and they were 
lodged in jail for safe keeping until the arrival of the next 
steam-packet from New York bound for New Orleans. The 
packet arrived in Baltimere on Sunday, — or at least was to 
leave port on that day, — and on the same day Mr. McCaine 
preached in one of the Methodist Protestant churches in the 
city with a pair of hand-cuffs in his pocket; and after the 
sermon he went to the jail and shackled his victims, put them 
on board the steamer, booked them for Charleston, while he 
continued his journey home by land, in order to fill a num- 
ber of appointments he had made to expose the oppressions 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church ! At one time the above- 
named gentleman was in the city of New York, where the 
Methodist Protestant Church had at that time two places of 
worship, — one in Attorney Street, which was antislavery in 
its views, the other in Sullivan Street, rather aristocratic in 
its character, and in full sympathy with the South on the 
slavery question. Each of those churches sent a committee 
to wait on Mr. McCaine to invite him to occupy their pulpit 
on the following Sabbath. Through the influence (chiefly) 
of Dr. W. W. Wallace, then pastor of the Attorney Street 
Church, and a few other noble-minded brethren, a weekly 
paper had been started, called the New York Luminary, in 
advocacy of human rights irrespective of color, and especial- 
ly in reference to the connection of the Methodist Protestant 
Church with American slavery. In that paper the circum- 
stance of Mr. McCaine's purchase of the two slaves in Balti- 
more, as stated above, was recorded, and undoubtedly Mr. 
McCaine was smarting a little under the remarks made in 
connection with that transaction. Turning to the committees, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 379 

he inquired if they supported the New York Luminary, and 
were antislavery in their sentiments. They answered in the 
affirmative. He then said, " Gentlemen, where is your con- 
sistency ? If slavery is a sin per see I am a sinner, and one 
of choice. I will not try (as some do) to throw the blame on 
my ancestors, and assert that slavery was entailed upon me 
by will of my parents, or by legacy ; I am a slave-holder be- 
cause I wish to be, I believe that negro slavery is a Bible 
institution, and the best position in which you can place the 
African race ; and it would be both wicked and cruel to im- 
pose freedom upon them, along with the responsibilities of 
the white race. Now, gentlemen, you understand my senti- 
ments. Do you still desire to have me occupy an antislavery 
pulpit?" 

This interview, and the statements made by Mr. McCaine, 
is analogus to remarks made in the General Conference in 
Baltimore in 1840, when the appeal of Bev. Silas Comfort 
was before that body for admitting colored testimony in a 
church trial where a white person was concerned. Bev. 
Orange Scott made a speech in defense of the oppressed, 
which acted as a bomb-shell thrown among the southern 
brethren; and the utmost disorder prevailed for awhile in a 
struggle for the floor, in order that they might give vent to 
their pent-up feelings in behalf of their darling pet. Many 
fine and patriotic speeches were offered in defense of the 
southern idol, and much rhetoric and gas were wasted on the 
occasion. The slave-holders were the legitimate sons of Fa- 
ther Abraham; an angel was employed by God to arrest a 
fugitive slave, and send her back to enjoy the luxury of per- 
petual bondage ; St. Paul sent back a runaway slave to his 
master, with an apology for breaking the chain that bound 
him to the God-ordained institution, begging his master to 
receive him again into his service, and promising to re- 
imburse him for what injury he had done his kind master in 
absconding — perhaps for loss of time while concealed in the 
woods, or somewhere else. They did not say what reward 



380 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Philemon gave Paul for this valuable service, or what dis- 
position Paul made of the funds. As it was a reward for 
religious duty he might perhaps feel conscientiously bound 
to do as Judas did, put the money into the Lord's treasury. 

This was a little too much for the northern apologists to 
endure; and many flew to the rescue, stating that they could 
not indorse the sentiment that slavery was perfectly harm- 
less, and something to be encouraged and cherished, but 
from our present circumstances merely tolerated. They had 
alwaj^s looked upon slavery as an evil, as the discipline claim- 
ed it to be, and only to be tolerated in the church because of 
its political and constitutional character. 

"When this statement was made Eev. Wm. Smith, of Vir- 
ginia, arose and said, " If slavery is a moral evil, or sin, 
hands off, Bro. Scott ; he is the most consistent man among 
you all. The Methodists have power in Virginia to annihi- 
late slavery whenever they choose, for they have the balance 
of power; but we sustain it from principle. We do not wish 
to shelter behind hoary usages and constitutional privileges, 
but we uphold slavery as a G-od-given right, and one with 
which you in the North have nothing to do. All we ask of 
you is to let us alone." 

It was always my opinion that southern men according to 
their views were far more consistent in defending slavery 
from principle than their northern abettors who came to their 
aid through expediency and sectarian bigotry. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

REMOVED TO SAND BANK — WORK FOR THE LORD PROGRESSES — 
LABOR PART OF MY TIME IN UTICA METHODIST PROTEST- 
ANT GENERAL CONFERENCE AT PITTSBURGH SLAVERY DIS- 
CUSSION. 

During this entire year my wife bore me company around 
my extensive field, and shared with me in my trials and the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 381 

triumphs of grace. She was exceedingly useful, especial^ 
among the women and children, and I could always rely on 
her faithful help among inquirers after salvation. After the 
dedication of our new church at Sand Bank considerable 
effort was made to secure me as pastor for the ensuing year. 
But one important difficulty was to find a house for my fam- 
ily to reside in. This was soon removed by a promise to 
build a parsonage as soon as possible, if I would put up with 
a little inconvenience for a short time. In 18-40 we removed 
to this pleasant and encouraging field of labor, and remained 
until 1842, when we removed to the city of Utica, where I 
became pastor of a small church that had withdrawn from 
the Methodist Episcopal Church on account of the " colored 
testimony resolution," in Baltimore, in 1840, and for other 
causes. During the time we remained in this place we had 
several gracious revivals at Sand Bank, Pineville, and else- 
where; and I had frequent calls to preach and lecture in 
various towns and villages in Oswego and Jefferson counties, 
meeting with more or less success in every instance. While 
here the New York Luminary was started in New York City, 
and I engaged heartily, and as liberally as my circumstances 
would permit, in its establishment and support. It was com- 
menced in behalf of antislavery in the Methodist Protestant 
Church, as Ziorts Watchman was in Boston in opposition to 
slave-holding in the Methodist Episcopal Church. I usually 
wrote an article each week for its pages, urging a separation 
from the southern portion of the connection while they con- 
tinued to hold slaves, or justified such a practice. It was ap- 
parent to my mind that the agitation in the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church on this subject by such men as Scott, Sunder- 
land, Prindle, Lee, Matlack, Horton, Smith, and many other 
leading men in that church, besides hosts of influential lay- 
men, would result in secession, or the authorities of the 
church would drive them out; that the position of our church 
on the all-absorbing question would effectually prevent them 
from uniting with us, notwithstanding we were sound on the 



382 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

episcopal, or governmental, question; and should they form 
another Methodist denomination, free from slavery and cler- 
ical ascendancy, we as a church must either go with them 
or take a back seat. True, it did not require the gift of 
prophecy to perceive this ; but yet there was a majority in 
the church north who from denominational feelings were de- 
termined to hold on to their dear southern brethren. Many 
thought that if they did secede they would cast their lot 
with us, inasmuch as we were sound on the mutual rights of 
the ministry and laity, and allowed free discussion, and occa- 
sionally in our annual conferences passed resolutions con- 
demnatory of slavery. Such views had no other effect on my 
mind than, to prove the inconsistency of men and the utter ab- 
surdity of their position, and I resolved, should the opportuni- 
ty present itself, to identify myself with a church free from this 
horrible vice. A circumstance soon occurred which tended 
to accelerate this purpose, and rendered it morally impossible 
for me to wait the tardy movements of O. Scott and his coad- 
jutors, but immediately free myself from this complicity. 

In 1842 our general conference was held in Pittsburgh. 
Many of the leading men were present, and gave character 
and tone to its proceedings. Asa Shinn was elected presi- 
dent; and Snethen, Jennings, Harrod, Stockton, Tipscomb, 
and many others of nearly equal note, formed the body of 
the conference. Most of those men were professedly anti- 
slavery; but they talked and acted like a man in a boat, 
rowing one way and looking another. Every effort was made 
to put the everlasting negro question (as it was classically 
called) down; but like Banquo's ghost, it would not stay put, 
but would appear again in some form. Numerous petitions 
from the northern and western conferences were presented, 
praying for conference action on the subject of slavery; but 
they were referred to a committee, who did not report. Nor 
indeed was it necessary, for before they had time to present 
the result of their deliberations (if indeed they had deliber- 
ated) the conference took the work out of their hands. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 383 

One morning the conference assembled, and, as usnal, the 
southern delegates occupied one side of the house and the 
northern the other. Since the adjournment some person had 
scattered on the seats a number of small sheets containing a 
copy of "Lovejoy's Sentiments." On entering the steps of 
the church the southern brethren snatched up the docu- 
ments with haste, and soon devoured their contents. They 
gave many significant glances toward the northern side of 
the house, while the latter, with evident glee and much 
pleasure, watched the contortions of countenance of their 
brethren on the other side, and enjoyed the apparent dilemma 
in which they appeared to be placed. 

Conference was opened in due form, the minutes were read, 
and the Chair called for business, when a southern brother 
rose, and adjusting his neck-tie and running his fingers 
through his hair, said, " Mr. President, I move that a commit- 
tee be appointed to ascertain who has insulted this confer- 
ence by introducing among us incendiary documents.' ' 

For a few moments there was a pause, as none seemed 
ready to second the motion. He then repeated his motion in 
a little stronger language, — as he became considerably excit- 
ed, — and said, "Mr. President, I repeat my motion. I move 
you, sir, that a committee be appointed to ferret out (that is 
the word, sir,) the individual who had the audacity to insult 
this conference by circulating incendiary documents." 

At this stage Nathan Green, a lay delegate from Champlain 
Conference, called for the reading of the document, stating 
that when he voted he wished to vote understandingly. He 
would like to know, and the conference should know official- 
ly, the true character of the document condemned by the 
brother. But the southern side of the house were vociferous 
for the question without reading, and declared that they did 
not wish to pollute the air of that sacred place with the 
blasphemous and filthy language of modern Abolitionists. 

A brother then inquired, "What would be the punishment 
inflicted upon the unfortunate individual who had obtruded 



384 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

this missile upon us, should he be discovered? Would the 
conference lynch him? Would you hang him to a lamp- 
post? or would you black him over if a white man and sell 
him for a slave? I want to know, sir, before I vote, what 
law has been violated, and what is the penalty?" 

Rev. Hugh Kelly, pastor of the Methodist Protestant 
Church in Wellsville, Ohio, a visiting brother, and occupy- 
ing an honorary seat in the conference, arose and said, " Mr. 
President, — ;" but before another word could escape his lips, 
cries of "order, order," were heard from all parts of the 
southern side. The president rapped, and told them that 
Bro. Kelly had the floor. 

The reply was, " He is not a member of this body, and 
none but members ought to speak on this question ; it is a 
question of privilege, and none but members should dis- 
cuss it." 

During this confusion Bro. Kelly wrote a few words and 
handed the paper to the president, who immediately inform- 
ed the house that he held in his hand the few words 
Bro. Kelly had intended to say; that there were only a few 
lines; that they would supersede the motion called for and 
settle the question now before the house ; and with permis- 
sion he would read the note. The president then read: 

"I acknowledge, Mr. President, that I am the person who 
placed Lovejoy's Sentiments on the seats of this house." 
(Signed.) "Hugh Kelly." 

The fire-eaters now stood aghast. They were chop- 
fallen, and stared at each other like a herd of hungry 
calves, disappointed of their breakfast. For a while a death- 
like stillness pervaded the assembly. Each seemed spell- 
bound, and none appeared willing to break the monotony or 
say a word on the question. At length a member handed a 
paper to the secretary, and asked for its reading. Leave was 
granted, and the secretary read as follows : 

" Resolved, That American slavery is a sin against God and a violation of the 
rights of man, and ought to be immediately abolished." 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 385 

This was seconded by a half dozen voices on the northern 
side, and brought nearly every southern member to his feet, 
with cries of, "Lay it on the table;" "Put it under the table;" 
" Kick it out of the house," etc. 

With frequent rappings of the president's gavel the house 
was at last reduced to order; and after a few conciliatory 
remarks by the Chair the discussion commenced, which last- 
ed several days. The South led off by denouncing Abolition- 
ists as infidels and disunionists. And there was the usual 
twaddle about "cursed be Canaan," and the good Father 
Abraham who had slaves bought with money, and some 
born in his house. We were told that slavery was a divine 
institution; and all the stale arguments we had heard and 
answered for the last twenty years were rehashed and told 
with as much authority and^ assurance as though this were 
original with those who uttered them. The slaves, they said, 
were better fed and clothed than laboring men at the North, 
— could make a better appearance at church on Sundays than 
the peasantry of any country, — and if it were not for the 
G-od- abhorred, meddlesome Abolitionists would be perfectly 
happy; that they enjoyed in their sphere more real comfort 
and leisure than their masters, for they were literally with- 
out care for the morrow, — their wants were all provided for; 
and if sick, their master and mistress were as assiduous in 
their attention to their wants as though they were one of the 
family. 

One of the preachers said his slaves loved him, and would 
not leave him if they could; and if an Abolitionist should go 
to his quarters and preach his damnable heresies he would 
have a sorry time among his negroes, for they would put 
him into the water-trough, or hold him under the pump until 
some of his ardor should evaporate. Another said that his 
slaves all wept when he left home, and they would have a 
jubilee on his return; that his little darkies were always un- 
der his feet when at home, and that he often dangled his 
slave children on his knees. A northern member said in 
25 



386 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

interruption, "Perhaps there is a tie of consanguinity 
there?" This, of course, -created no small degree of mirth, 
and the little witticism of the brother was received as cour- 
teously as though founded in truth. But to my mind it was 
an awfully solemn time, to hear our fathers in the church, 
whom we esteemed as men of deep and sound piety, who had 
endured so much in contending for liberty and ecclesiastical 
rights, now stand up in defense of a horrible system that had 
its origin in the dark ages, and was founded in rapine, arson, 
and murder, and was fruitful in every other crime known to 
depraved minds ; a system, too, that is condemned by nearly 
every civilized nation on earth with the exception of the 
United States, where the largest liberty is professedly award- 
ed to all. Twenty-five years hence it will scarcely be be- 
lieved that men who could argue in the above strain could 
lay any claim to morals, much less to the character of a 
Christian or Christian ministers. We were told by one that 
his wenches (that was the word) were better clad and better 
cared for than many of the northern preachers' wives. To 
which the north side replied, "They ought to be well clad 
and well fed, even if their masters should starve or go naked, 
for they were the producers of the South and deserved to live 
well." They were reminded of a saying of John C. Calhoun, 
the champion of slavery, the man whom the South delights 
to honor, "that the producer had a right to the avails of his 
labor against the world." This was said in opposition to the 
tariff, and in favor of free trade, but is of universal application. 
It was asserted that slaves were property under the constitu- 
tion, and that the claims of the slave-holder were as sound 
and as good as the claims of the northern men to their 
horses; and finally, that the north had no right to discuss 
the question in any way, or in any manner to interfere with 
their institutions, as it was none of their business. At this 
stage of the proceedings the JKev. Thomas JS. Stockton, of 
Philadelphia, took the floor and addressed the house at great 
length, occupying several sittings of the conference. He 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 387 

began by claiming the right of every American citizen to 
discuss any and every question of a public character that 
ever came before the people; that charters, corporations, 
monopolies, the manufacturing of ardent spirits, or any other 
vested right, including the right to hold slaves (which had 
been admitted was a creature of law), were proper subjects 
for free discussion, for on all these questions there was a 
diversity of opinion, and it is only by free discussion and in- 
terchange of thought that truth on any of these matters can 
be elicited; that for one he believed slavery to be a moral 
evil, and with his views could never give it his sanction or 
support, much less could he yield his right to animadvert on 
its rightful existence in a country like this, where free discus- 
sion and liberty of speech and of the press are secured to 
every citizen. He would rather, die on the floor of confer- 
ence than have this right wrested from him. To give up this 
right was unworthy of a freeman, and he would be unworthy 
of the name he bore should he do so. "But, brethren," said 
he, "it is one thing to possess rights, ay, and to hold them 
tenaciously, but it is another thing to exercise them. May 
I not sometimes from [motives e of prudence or [expediency 
hold my right in abeyance? I must always on every proper 
occasion assert my rights, and if I choose preserve them for 
future use, when times and exigences demand their exercise. 
The Abolitionists are in the main correct on the abstract 
question, but some of their measures are extreme, and every 
man can not indorse them. And they are so much divided 
among themselves that they will soon fall to pieces by their 
dissensions. One of their measures lately adopted by one 
wing of the Abolitionists, namely, the formation of the Lib- 
erty party, will prove their speedy overthrow. They have 
two formidable parties to contend against, and in the contest 
with these one or the other will surely cause their annihila- 
tion. Now, brethren, upon good authority we are cautioned 
against precipitancy. * Let your moderation be known unto all 
men.' 'Lay hands suddenly on no man,' no, not even upon 



388 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

slave-holders, for 'be that believeth should not make haste.' 
Caution, we are told, is the parent of safety, and a hoary in- 
stitution like slavery, upon which the best of men have 
differed, should be handled with care. And it will be no 
mortal sin to move with caution in an affair of this character, 
which has formed such gigantic dimensions. We can signify 
our disapproval of the system without resorting to violent 
measures, and wait another four years, until another general 
conference assembles. By that time the politicians will have 
swallowed up the so-called Liberty Party, and time and wis- 
dom and four more years of experience, with the providence 
of God to direct, will, we hope, open the way to a solution of 
this intricate and much-vexed question." 

Thus a compromise was effected between the slaveocracy 
and their northern allies, and Pilate and Herod were made 
friends over the sufferings of Christ in the person of his lit- 
tle ones. Mr. Stockton was a very popular man at that time; 
an eloquent divine, and a forcible writer. He had been 
chaplain to congress, and served in that office with credit to 
himself and acceptance of his employers. He was justly 
esteemed by his brethren, both North and South, as one 
whose judgment was worthy of consideration. On this occa- 
sion he displayed a great versatility of talent, and seemed to 
have a wonderful power over the conference. Great defer- 
ence was paid to his views, and the arguments he advanced 
to sustain them, and a majority of the conference voted to 
lay the resolution on the table. Thus the conference took 
the fearful responsibility of staving off for four years longer 
the performance of a duty that God commanded should be 
done to-day. Since then I have read Lord MacCauley's his- 
tory of England, and his description of a class of men in the 
days of James II., whom he significantly styles "Trimmers," 
whose exact position when the king contemplated the invasion 
of the rights of the church, which he had sworn to maintain, 
it was difficult to determine. The king claimed that he was 
invested with the "dispensing power/' that is, the preroga 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 33Q 

tive to dispense with the enforcement of acts of parliament at 
his own pleasure; and these men were a kind of betwixt 
and between, who sometimes sided with the king and some- 
times with the people. They were exceedingly anxious to 
retain the good-will of both parties, and were always fertile 
in conjuring up some expediency to cover over the gross at- 
tempts of the king to override the liberties of the people. 
Had Mr. Stockton lived in that day he might, like Mr. Henry 
Clay, have been esteemed a prince among "trimmers," or 
" compromisers." 

These vacillating men were always loud in proclaiming 
their own consistency. Others were changing their views 
and positions, but they remained the same. Whichever party 
for the time was in the ascendancy, they were always on 
hand to be numbered with the victors. • 

This reminds me of an anecdote of a man who had passed 
through many vicissitudes, but in the end was found in the 
same condition he was at the commencement. A friend met 
him one day after some years of absence, and said : 

"Well, Mr. B., how are you? How have you got along 
since I saw you last?" 

" Oh," said A., " I am just the same as when we last met?" 

"But I have been married since then," said B. 

"Why, that is good," said A. 

" Not so good either," said B., "for my wife was a shrew." 

" Oh, that is bad," said A. 

"Not so bad either," said B., "for I got two thousand 
pounds with her." 

"Why, that was good," said A. 

"Not so good either," said B., "for I expended the money 
in the purchase of sheep, and they all caught the rot and 
died." 

"Why, that was bad," said A. 

"Not so bad either," said B., "for I sold the pelts for more 
than the sheep cost me." 

" Oh, that was good again," said A. 



390 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

"Not so good as you may think," said B., "for 1 built a 
house with the money and it took fire and was consumed." 

" Why, that was bad indeed," said A. 

"No, indeed," said B., "it was not so bad either, for my 
wife was consumed in it." 

And so this man, notwithstanding his various changes, re- 
mained in his former position ; and so these trimmers, find 
them where you might, were always in the same position, 
though changing as often as the wind. 

The conference adjourned sine die; and the antislavery 
portion were compelled to admit they had been defeated, and 
that Christ had been betrayed in the house of his friends. 

AVe believed that a crisis was approaching in ecclesiastical 
affairs, but what course to pursue we could not determine. 
To my. mind, to remain four years longer with a church that 
maintained that slavery was not sinful, with all the light and 
experience I had received on the subject, would not be of a 
doubtful character, but exceedingly wicked, and I assured 
our brethren that I could only remain with them until the 
sitting of conference, and that under protest. 



CHAPTEB XXXIV. 

ANNUAL CONFERENCE AT SYRACUSE — REASONS FOR WITHDRAW- 
AL FROM THE FELLOWSHIP OF THE METHODIST PROTESTANT 
CHURCH — STORMY TIME AT CONFERENCE — REMOVAL TO 
UTICA. 

After making the foregoing digression I return to my per- 
sonal narrative. In 1839 the conference again elected me as 
their president j but this year I had to travel over my exten- 
sive field alone, as my wife's health had failed so as to de- 
mand retirement and rest. The labor on the district was 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 391 

arduous, but resulted in much good. Two camp-meetings 
were held; and many souls were converted and much people 
added to the Lord. The work at Sand Bank, also, is prog- 
ressing, and the church now numbers sixty-five members. 
At the dedication of their house of worship I was strongly 
solicited to become their paster next year, to which I have 
given my consent. In 18-40 our conference was held in Par- 
ish ville. I was again elected president, with the understand- 
ing that I should serve the church at Sand Bank half the 
Sabbaths, and Bro. Nathan Crary, the conference missionary, 
should supply my place at quarterly meetings on the east 
end of the conference. In 18-41 our circuit was transferred 
to the Onondaga Conference, and I was still continued at 
Sand Bank. The good work is still progressing, and we are 
very comfortably situated. We had an extensive revival this 
year, and all the young ladies in my wife's Sabbath-school 
class, six in number, are among the converts. Our children's 
meetings are highly interesting. About twenty usually meet 
at the parsonage once a week for prayer and conference, con- 
ducted by my wife when I am absent. Upon the whole, we 
are as happy and comfortable as we expect to be until we 
reach our heavenly home. But there is a black sheep in our 
flock. Slavery in the church is the cause of much regret and 
sorrow, and to us it is a source of great affliction. It seems 
like a hopeless task to attempt to reform a church from this 
terrible curse, which has its ecclesiastical connections in the 
southern states. Sectarian pride and boast of members have 
too deep a hold on the northern church to permit it to obey 
the command of God, to "remember those that are in bonds as 
bound with them." It has now become a settled fact that if 
our next conference, which meets at Syracuse next Septem- 
ber, indorses the action of our late General Conference I 
must sever my connection with that body and cast myself 
entirely upon the providence of God. Where I shall go to 
find a church relation I knew not ; but we have both come 
to the conclusion that it is better to do right with the minor- 



392 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

ity, or single-handed to stand alone, than remain any longer 
in fellowship with wrong-doers. The following are some of 
the reasons that prompted us to take this step, though it 
causes us much anguish of heart to record these facts : 

We believe that the churches at the North are responsible 
for the continuance of slavery. Mr. James Gr. Birney says, 
"The church is the bulwark of slavery." Mr. Albert Barnes 
said, "There is not power enough in the nation to continue 
slavery for six months, should the churches entirely discard 
it." The above facts are apparent for the following reasons: 

First. The churches at the North, as well as at the South, 
hold the slave-holder in Christian fellowship, thus indorsing 
his Christian character and esteeming him as a brother 
beloved, and thus justifying his daily acts of man-stealing. 

Second. By members of northern churches voting at elec- 
tions for the man-thief, and his apologist, thus giving evi- 
dence that they approve of the wicked laws they enact, 
whereby they oppress the poor. This is done every year. 
And the church approves of those acts, and is thus striking 
hands with the oppressor instead of being a reprover of those 
who commit the deeds of darkness. 

Third. The members of northern churches sustain those 
parties that make those cruel laws which crush the poor col- 
ored man in their midst; and among those who are the vic- 
tims of this cruel class legislation are many who are members 
of their own church. 

Fourth. In most of the churches at the North the "negro 
pew " is erected, thus showing that they despise the poor, 
and have "become respecters of persons." 

Fifth. But few of the churches at the North will allow 
their doors to be open to plead the cause of the poor and op- 
pressed. They are willing to hear harangues in praise of 
Henry Clay, or Martin Van Buren, or any slave-holder or 
his apologist, but the man who will dare to open his mouth 
for the dumb or attempt to exhibit the wickedness and 
wrongs of slavery will have the door shut in his face : or if 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 393 

he be allowed to speak, his views will be distorted and him- 
self held up to ridicule; or maybe he will be represented as 
a traitor to his country, an enemy to republicanism, and 
often be in personal danger from the fury of a pro-slavery 
mob, headed by officers and prominent members of a Chris- 
tian church. 

Now if these things are so, how can an enlightened Aboli- 
tionist retain his standing with such a church and be guilt- 
less? Mr. Wesley said, nearly a hundred years ago, that 
American slavery was " the sum of all villainies," and that it 
was "the worst the sun ever shone upon." Where, then, is 
the evidence of Christian character in a church that fosters 
and encourages in its members a sin which is the quin- 
tessence and embodiment of every villainy ? There can be 
no difficulty in proving that slavery aims a mortal blow at 
the government of God; or in other words, there is not one 
of God's laws in all the decalogue that is not presumptuously 
violated by it. Indeed it matters not which of those laws 
you may select to test the sentiment, if you carry it out 
through all its legitimate bearings it will effectually annihi- 
late slavery. How, then, can a Christain sustain or defend 
a system that aims to obliterate every feature of intellectual 
being in man and not impair his power to labor, or apologize 
for an institution that claims G-od for its originator, while it 
nullifies every law he has enacted to govern our moral being, 
and makes him what he has repeatedly declared he is not, "a 
respecter of persons." 

I have endeavored while in this place, as well as on former 
occasions, to deal plainly with the church and congregation 
in reference to their responsibility, both morally and politi- 
cally, for the existence of our national sins of slavery, intem- 
perance, and war. A few adhere, and seem to be willing to 
bear the odium that accrues in consequence; but the greatest 
number stand aloof and appear to court the popular favor, 
and are ready to believe all the silly stories told about amal- 
gamation, freemen cutting their masters throats, etc. 



394 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



EXTRACTS FROM MY JOURNAL. 



August, 1842. It will be exceedingly distressing to part from 
this church, with which we have enjoyed so many pleasing 
and profitable seasons for the last four years. Our hearts 
have been united in nearly everything desirable, and union 
and peace still predominate. Love, like a golden chain, binds 
our affectionate souls together. But our blessed Lord says, 
"He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy 
of me." It will also be deeply afflictive to leave the Meth- 
odist Protestant connection, with which I have been identi- 
fied for more than nine years. My labors commenced with 
this denomination when it was in its mere infancy, and we 
have suffered much with our brethren in helping to build it 
up. We have rejoiced to witness our rapid advance in spite 
of all opposing influences, and its general prosperity has often 
gladdened our hearts. We innocently and naturally supposed 
that as soon as the church became convinced of the fact that it 
was a connecting link in the chain of slavery it would rejoice at 
the opportunity to carry out the principles of " mutual rights " 
for which we have so nobly contended, and sever our alliance 
with the abomination. That the Methodist Protestant Church 
will do this in advance of the politician we have now no 
hope, so that nothing remains for me as a consistent Chris- 
tian Abolitionist but to dissolve my connection and withdraw 
my fellowship, which by the help of God I intended to do at 
our next conference. The position and conduct of our church 
furnishes an apt illustration of the truthfulness of the philos- 
ophical reasoning of the celebrated Thomas Jefferson in his 
notes on Virginia. " What an incomprehensible machine is 
man ! who can endure toil, famine, stripes, imprisonment, and 
death itself, in vindication of his own liberty, and the next 
moment be deaf f to all those motives whose power supported 
him through his trials, and inflict on his fellow-men a bond- 
age, one hour of which is fraught with more misery than 
ages of that which he rose in rebellion to remove." 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 395 

During the present year I have been laboring (with the 
consent of our president) a part of my time with a little 
church in the city of Utica, who call themselves Wesleyan 
Methodists. They are composed chiefly of seceders from the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, who withdrew soon after the 
General Conference in Baltimore, in 1840, passed a resolution 
declaring it to be " unjustifiable and inexpedient to admit 
colored testimony where white persons were concerned, in 
church trials, in those states and territories where the same 
persons are forbidden to testify in civil courts." By this rule 
they put themselves in direct opposition to the ruling of 
Jesus Christ, the great head of the church, and to revoke 
whose law is treason against high heaven. But slavery 
made the demand ; and in that day everything had to suc- 
cumb to its exorbitant claims, whether human rights or 
Bible teachings. 

The great Teacher said, "If thy brother shall trespass 
against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him 
alone. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one 
or two more; and if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it un- 
to the church." But the Methodist Episcopal General Con- 
ference declares such an act would be unjustifiable if the 
aggrieved brother wore a colored skin, and his oppressors 
had passed a law to forbid his testimony in a civil court. 

What black-hearted villainy is this ! The poor oppressed 
brother or sister in Christ is hunted and despised and robbed 
by this nation of every attribute that his fellow-man can 
take from him whereby he is distinguished from the brute, 
and left at the mercy and lust and caprice of every white 
scoundrel who may choose to abuse and defraud the one or 
violate the chastity of the other, and have no redress. They 
are "niggers," and "have no rights that a white man is bound 
to respect." Should they dare to resent the injury inflicted 
upon them by a professed brother, and attempt to inform the 
church of the black-hearted reprobate, if he had the appear- 
ance of an Anglo-Saxon the consummate vagabond may laugh 



39G AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

them to scorn, and the church shut the door in their face and 
tell them that because they have a dark skin they can not be 
heard in their own defense. Such persons may be suitable 
to meet in class, be accepted candidates for baptism, be 
esteemed worthy to receive the Lord's-supper, but their 
testimony can not be admitted in the church where a white 
person is concerned. 

It will scarcely be credited in twenty years from now that 
any body of men calling themselves Christians could even 
for a moment have lent themselves to do this dirty work of 
supererogation for the interests of Satan's kingdom. By this 
act they not only manifest their utter contempt for the com- 
mands of Christ, but also exhibit the most consummate 
hypocrisy. They positively declare that they are doing more 
good for the colored people of the South than other denom- 
inations, or even all the Abolitionists put together, and are 
perpetually boasting of the large numbers of colored -pev- 
sons who at the South belong to their church; and then by 
this rule they assert that not one of those converts can be be- 
lieved on oath in a church trial where the character or stand- 
ing of a white person is involved. 

In October our annual conference met in Syracuse, and the 
session was rather a stormy one. The delegate from my 
charge who accompanied me to conference was Ebenezer 
Bifrker, a man of some mind and intelligence. He was of 
the democratic school, and rather a negro hater. I had spent 
some agreeable hours under his hospitable roof. It was al- 
ways very pleasant to visit his excellent and well-informed 
family, and had it not been for his pro-slavery sentiments 
there would have been nothing to mar our most friendly and 
Chi istian intercourse. But we seldom met without having a 
discussion on the then all-absorbing question; and I often 
thought, with all his pretended opposition, his heart was bet- 
ter than his head. I informed him of my intentions, and the 
course I intended to pursue at conference; and although I 
could not expect his full sympathy in my measures I felt sure 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 397 

I should not receive bis violent opposition. Soon after this 
we could number this man among the true friends of the 
slave; and he has since admitted that much of his opposition 
was to draw me out in argument. I still number him among 
my warm friends. 

The majority of the conference, both ministers and lay- 
men, were pro-slavery. Every attempt made to pledge the 
conference to antislavery measures was promptly voted down, 
and the most strenuous efforts were made to injure the char- 
acter and influence of the friends of the slave. However, 
after much debate and many hard things said by our opj)0- 
nents we obtained the use of the house for an antislavery lect- 
ure, which was delivered by G-eneral Wilson, of New Hamp- 
shire, who in a most solemn and impressive manner showed 
the extreme folly and wickedness of imputing the origin of 
slavery to the G-od of the Bible, who is emphatically the God 
of love. 

Many were convinced by that effort of the sinfulness of 
their position, and the next morning declared on the confer- 
ence floor that if we could have one or two more such lect- 
ures we should all be converted. But the strongest opposers 
were not present to hear the lecture, and therefore could not 
appreciate the arguments advanced nor feel the power of 
truth. 

A motion was made by a pro-slavery member to open the 
house to the Democratic and Whig parties to advocate their 
peculiar views, and thus manifest our impartiality, although 
nothing was said by the lecturer on the subject of voting, 
as he particularly dwelt on the views the Bible presented on 
the sin of slavery. But perhaps there is no better place to 
observe the working of human nature, and the innate sinful- 
ness of the heart, than in an antislavery discussion, especial- 
ly when pro-slavery sentiments are in the ascendancy. It 
was so in this case; for it was evident that such men cared 
not for the truth of God nor the rights of man whenever or 
wherever they came in contact with their views of party in- 



398 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

terests. The arguments used on that occasion were, that 
slaves were the property of their owners, and it was as wick- 
ed to feed a fugitive slave or otherwise aid him to escape as 
it would be to secrete and use any other kind of property 
belonging to another. The opinion generally prevailed that 
law was the foundation of rights, or, in the language of 
Henry Clay, "that is property which the law declares to be 
property," unmindful that man had rights and did actually 
possess property long before any human enactment was 
made. Before the invention of writing, or the manufacture 
of pens or paper on which laws could be recorded, or the first 
convention to regulate civil society, men had the God-given 
right to life, liberty, and property, which no man or body of 
men could justly take from him without an equivalent, un- 
less forfeited by crime. What equivalent can ever be render- 
ed to a man for the loss of his natural rights? 

It was evident from their arguments that if the State of 
New York by her legislature should enact a law to enslave 
every foreigner that lands within her domain, it would be 
considered meritorious by these brethren to enslave every 
English brother or sister in the church; and those who 
would aid them to escape to another state where they could 
enjoy their freedom would be considered by them as traitors 
to their country and enemies to freedom. Could I consist- 
ently remain in such a church, when the leading men and 
congregated wisdom and piety thereof openly avowed such 
abominable heresy? 

At the close of the debate I requested a letter of dismissal, 
which brought them to a dead halt; for wicked as I was in 
their opinion in holding ultra Abolition principles, they ap- 
peared to be unwilling to have me leave their ranks. After 
various attempts to induce me to change my mind, and re- 
main with them at least one more year, my request was 
granted by a rising vote, and the thanks of the conference were 
tendered for my past services. Thus terminated my connec- 
tion with a church whose theology and government fully re- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 399 

ceived my most cordial approbation, and for whose interest I 
had employed my feeble though best energies for nearly ten 
years of the prime of my life, 

I had suffered much, both in body and mind, in her de- 
fense; had received but a meager support for my family (the 
highest amount I ever received during any single year was 
one hundred and fifty dollars, including house rent, traveling 
expenses, etc.); had several debates in vindication of her 
position ; had baptized more than one hundred persons, and 
received within her pale twice that number, and witnessed 
our conference become the nucleus of three conferences. All 
these things greatly endeared her to me, and rendered it 
the more painful to secede. In addition to this, I had many 
warm friends in her ministry and membership, of whose 
piety and devotedness to G-od I could have no reasonable 
doubt. But the command of God was plain and imperative. 
In her was found one of the marks of antichrist; she dealt 
in slaves, and the bodies and souls of men, and He says, 
" Come out of her, my people." 

I could no longer hesitate ; for our Lord declares that if 
any man love father or mother or house or land more than 
him, he can not be his disciple ; and the only proof that I 
know we can give of our love to him, is that we keep his 
commandments. On my return from conference the breth- 
ren came to inquire about our doings, and who was to be 
their future pastor. When I informed them that I had with- 
drawn from the church and conference on account of its con- 
nection with slavery, they were greatly disturbed. Some 
justified and some disapproved, but all seemed to regret that 
they were to be deprived of their former pastor. I assured 
them that regrets were useless ; that I had acted from con- 
scientious motives, and indeed from a moral necessity, and 
after mature deliberation and in the fear of God, with the 
hope of more extended usefulness, and at least to act more 
consistently with my sense of moral obligation. Thus this 
to me painful ordeal was passed — one of the most trying acts 



400 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

of my life. My connection was severed from a church in 
which I had labored and endured from its infancy, and whose 
theology and polity met my entire approbation; and I great- 
ly admired her noble position in maintaining against fearful 
odds her praiseworthy stand against clerical domination, and 
asserting the "mutual rights" of ministers and laymen in the 
church of Christ. But this, I had painfully discovered, was 
intended to secure the mutual rights of white men only, and 
my future course was plain. As before stated, I had preach- 
ed the past year part of the time to a small church of Wes- 
leyans in the city of Utica, with the consent of the president; 
and although the arrangement was attended with considera- 
ble toil and expense, as the two churches I labored in were 
more than fifty miles distant from each other, yet our inter- 
views were pleasant and agreeable, and I trust profitable to 
all concerned. At the rise of our conference I removed my 
family to the city, and with the cordial invitation of the 
church became their pastor. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

LABOR IN UTICA TEMPERANCE MOVEMENTS MR. WILLIAM MIL- 
LER AND ADVENTISTS IN UTICA CONVENTION OP REFORM- 
ERS IN 1842 CONVENTION OF 1843 — FORMATION OF THE 

WESLEYAN CONNECTION — REMOVAL TO SENECA FALLS. 

On our reaching Utica the friends made suitable arrange- 
ments for our temporal comfort, and seemed desirous to make 
our stay with them as agreeable and pleasant as possible. I 
had no experience as a city pastor, having hitherto been 
stationed in rural districts, and consequently had my fears in 
regard to my competency to fill the demands and expecta- 
tions of a people of taste and refined habits. In country 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 401 

places a preacher with a little capital, officiating only once in 
two weeks, can economize his acquirements with an occasion- 
al rehash to his different congregations, but to preach twice, 
and sometimes thrice, to the same audience on every Sabbath 
requires some study, and no little versatility of mind, to 
avoid sameness and repetition. However, the brethren ap- 
peared to be very indulgent, and seemed to enjoy my plain 
and homely style and manners. Our congregations continu- 
ed as large and respectable as at the beginning; and we had 
some conversions and additions to the church, notwithstand- 
ing the efforts of the Adventists and others to procure our 
annihilation. 

While serving this church we had to pass through a con- 
tinual scene of excitement. On every hand commotion and 
bitter feelings were exhibited to an alarming extent. In the 
political world there were alarming strifes. The nation had 
but recently lost by death the lamented Wm. H. Harrison, 
president of the United States, and many thought his death 
was occasioned by foul means; his successor, Mr. Tyler, had 
proved recreant to the Whig cause, which produced consider- 
able trouble in their camp; and then we were on the eve of a 
general election, and Democrats and Whigs were cavassing 
land and sea to make proselytes to their cause. The Liberty 
party, composed of men who would not bow their knee to the 
image of Baal, had just been formed, and given its maiden 
vote of seven thousand. This produced a great fluster in the 
political camp, and proved a nut which neither party could 
crack. Then there was the colored testimony resolution 
passed by the recent General Conference at Baltimore, which 
caused much disturbance in the Methodist Episcopal Church; 
and last but not least, the teachings of Wm. Miller and his 
coadjutors had a thrilling effect on the minds of many good 
people in reference to the immediate coming of Christ and 
the consequent end of the world in its present form. Our 
goodly city seemed to be tl^e center of all the isms of the day; 
and scarcely a week passed but conventions of some kind 
26 



402 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

were held on matters of great importance in the estimation 
of some, and our citizens were up to the boiling point of ex- 
citement continually. 

About this time a few hard-drinking men met together in 
the city of Baltimore, and resolved to sign a pledge of total 
abstinence from all that could intoxicate; and they formed 
the first Washingtonian Temperance Society. Their in- 
fluence was just beginning to be realized in our midst, and 
our brethren entered nobly into the work. In Utica, temper- 
ance meetings were held every Sunday evening during the 
winter, and in the public square during the summer; and a 
vast amount of good was accomplished among the inebriates 
and others. Several Washingtonian societies were formed 
in the city; and the ladies' "Martha Washington Society" 
did efficient service in the good cause. Their sewing circles 
and visiting committees were very useful in relieving the 
wants of the indigent inebriates' families, and many poor 
hearts were made to rejoice during the severe winter of 
1842-43. But when the good Lord stirs up the people to 
some effective measures to promote some efficient enterprise 
for his glory, the devil is sure to put his club foot in and at- 
tempt to counteract any good that might actually accrue. It 
is often said in England, that when a church is erected Satan 
always manages to influence some one to start a gin-shop 
near by. So it was in this case; by the time the Washing- 
tonian Society had fairly started on its career of benevolence 
and usefulness, and was becoming the most popular enter- 
prise of the day in the cause of temperance, and doing more 
good than all others, the " Sons of Temperance " organized 
as a secret benevolent society, and was soon followed by others 
of a similar character, who took the whole work out of the 
hands of many who could not conscientiously enter their secret 
conclave even for a good purpose. Some of us who had 
been accustomed to beard the lion in his den, and openly 
avow our sentiments, and had no wish or intention to conceal 
the weapons of our warfare from public scrutiny, objected to 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 403 

the new mode of tactics, and were shut out from their sym- 
pathy. It soon became evident that a man who objected to 
unite with a secret society was suspected as to his loyalty to 
the temperance cause, and could not command the approval 
or co-operation of secret-society men in his efforts to promote 
the cause of temperance. 

Another subject that produced great agitation at that time 
was the near approach of the end of time, as predicted by 
Mr. William Miller, a layman in the Baptist denomination, 
who pretended to have discovered that the second advent of 
Jesus Christ into our world in person would take place on or 
near March 22, 1843. This gentleman visited our city during 
the winter previous to the general conflagration, as predicted 
by himself and his coadjutors, among whom was Joshua 
Himes of Boston, George Storrs of New York, (who was an 
Abolitionist of the first water, and who declared the end of 
the world would come before slavery was abolished,) and 
some other lesser lights. The friends of the cause obtained 
for the use of Mr. Miller the largest church in the city, in 
which to deliver a course of lectures on this truly awful and 
tremenduously interesting subject. For seventeen nights in 
succession he held forth his views of the second coming of 
Christ before thousands, who listened to his expositions of 
prophecies with breathless earnestness and profound anxiety. 
Nearly the whole city were more or less moved by his simple, 
and plain, and apparently sincere efforts to make an impres- 
sion on the public mind; and the number of converts to his 
singular mode of explaining and applying scripture prophe- 
cies increased daily. It was a trying time to any Christian 
who did not fully enter into their extravagant views; for 
while we admitted that Christ would eventually come again 
to judge the world, none could positively say that event 
would not take place in 1843. If any person attempted to 
question the soundness of their theories he was sure to be 
classed, with the scoffers of the last days, who would say, 
"Where is the promise of his coming?" or with the "slothful 



404 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF. 

servant who said, My Lord delayeth bis coming." And we 
were told if we were true Christians we would love, as St. 
Paul did, the "appearing of our Lord." Nearly one half of 
the little Wesleyan church were led away by this delusion, 
and many of them became the most violent opposers of the 
church they left, and also of the pastor they had so recently 
chosen, and whom they professed to esteem highly for his 
work's sake. When the excitement died in consequence of 
the failure of their predictions, most of them became sour in 
their minds toward all denominations and remained lost to 
future usefulness in the cause of God. 

While in Utica, a convention was held in our church, com- 
2)Osed of Eeformed Methodists and Wesleyans who had organ- 
ized under that name in different parts of the country, and 
some few Protestant Methodists. Delegates were in attend- 
ance from Rhode Island, Massachusetts, Ohio, and New York. 
The State of Michigan, where an annual conference had 
been organized as Wesleyan Methodists, was well represent- 
ed. Elijah Bailey, one of the founders of the Reformed 
Methodist Church, among whom the writer first found the 
Savior, was chosen president, and George Pegler, and Bro. 
Doolittle of Michigan, vice-presidents. The representation 
was not large, but our interview was sweet and fraternal. 
All appeared to be true reformers, and possessed an excellent 
spirit ; and they entered heart and soul into the work for the 
interest of which they came together. Little was done at 
that time toward an organization, as it was thought such a 
course was premature; but a plan of fraternization was 
adopted whereby the Reformed Methodists, who had then 
some six or eight conferences in perhaps as many states, 
could work in harmony with seceders from pro-slavery 
churches until a more perfect and permanent union could 
be established. I was much interested in the movement, 
as I was then in good standing in the Methodist Protestant 
Church, and was only waiting for the sitting of our next 
annual conference to withdraw from the connection; and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 405 

I was glad to find so many brethren with whom-I could 
affiliate. Father Bailey, as he was familiarly called, might 
be justly named the "Father of Reform" among the Meth- 
odists in America. He was a man of deep piety, and pos- 
sessed a clear head and sound judgment; and a holy unction 
usually attended his ministrations. He was dearly beloved 
by all who knew him. His son, Wesley Bailey, resided in 
the city, and edited the Methodist Reformer, in the interest of 
that denomination, as also the Liberty Press, an antislavery 
paper. He was a man of good ability and sterling integrity, 
and on the subject of all true reforms was head and shoulders 
above many who claimed to be his peers. Brethren Curtiss, 
Doolittle, Swift, and others from Michigan and Ohio, whose 
names I can not now recall to mind, were all men of chaste 
spirits, with whom I would have esteemed it my highest 
honor and privilege to live and labor in this life, and enjoy 
their society in the better land. 

During the winter of 1842 there was a general move among 
the members of the Methodist Episcopal and Methodist 
Protestant churches in the northern and western states, who 
were opposed to slavery and the unscriptural power of the 
clergy as exercised in many instances over the membership. 
Many seceded in various parts, both North and West, and 
small Wesleyan churches were organized in many places. 
Scott, Lee, Prindle, Matlack, Sunderland, Horton, and others 
were exerting a powerful influence in the East and North, 
while the tocsin of reform was sounded in the West by the 
brethren in Michigan. They were powerfully aided by such 
noble men as Edward Smith, Daniel Worth, and many others, 
who made their mark above opposers and left a shining way 
behind them. 

The first number of a weekly paper was started in the fall 
in advance of date, which furnished a valuable medium for 
exchange of thought, and through which we could communi- 
cate with each other and report progress. It was edited and 
published by Rev. Orange Scott, and was called the True 



406 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Wesleyan. It is still published in Syracuse, by the Wesleyan 
Publishing House, with the appropriate cognomen of Ameri- 
can Wesleyan, — A. Crooks and L. N. Stratton associate 
editors, — and advocates the same principles as at the com- 
mencement of its existence; and it is fully up to the demands 
of the age. Considerable feeling was awakened in the minds 
of the religious community as to what would be the result of 
this simultaneous movement in regard to slavery, and reform 
in general. 

Several conventions and meetings were held in New 
England and elsewhere for open and free discussion as to 
means and measures to be adopted. It was finally thought 
best to call a general convention in some central place, to be 
composed of evangelical Christians who were opposed to 
slavery and episcopacy and in favor of itinerancy, to meet 
the next spring and exchange views, and adopt such a 
course as Providence might indicate as consistent and proper. 
At one of the conventions in New England a discipline had 
been blocked out, and spread before the brethren in the col- 
umns of the True Wesleyan, with the design to submit it to 
the contemplated convention for their adoption, amendment, 
or rejection. At one of our church meetings it was suggest- 
ed to tender the hospitalities of our little church to hold the 
next general convention, and pledge ourselves to do our best 
to make our visiting brethren as comfortable as possible. Ac- 
cordingly a correspondence was opened with the New En- 
gland brethren, and a cordial invitation was extended to 
them to hold their contemplated convention in our pleasant 
city and in our house of worship. The invitation was ac- 
cepted in the same spirit with which it was offered, and the 
brethren and friends of the cause assembled on the 31st of 
May, 1843. It embraced representatives from sixteen differ- 
ent states, and in my opinion comprised a band of as disin- 
terested and godly men as ever met to deliberate on any 
important subject, in this or any other country. 

Our meeting-house being too limited in its seating capaci- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 407 

ty, we procured the Blecker Street Church for our daily 
sittings; and though from two to three thousand persons 
could be accommodated with seats, it was often filled. 

Rev. Orange Scott, one of the best executive officers and 
most efficient chairman I ever knew, was elected president. 
The various committees were appointed, — including one on 
compiling a discipline, consisting of Cyrus Prindle, Luther 
Lee, Edward Smith, John Watson, George Pegler, and some 
others whose names I do not now remember. The latter 
com.mittee frequently met in my house for consultation, and 1 
counted it one of the most pleasing episodes of my life that 
I had the pleasure of entertaining such a noble company of 
God fearing men. 

The work of the convention proceeded with as much dis- 
patch and harmony as could be expected by the most Ban- 
gui ue, under the existing circumstances, it being composed 
of representatives from sixteen states, and about half that 
number of denominations. There were present and acting 
in that body members or ministers, or both, from the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, Methodist Protestant Church, 
Protestant Episcopal Church, Reformed Methodist Church, 
Primitive Methodist Church, Congregational Methodist 
Church, Free-Will Baptist Church, Congregational Church, 
Christian Church, and perhaps some others. There was of 
course a great difference of opinion on matters merely pru- 
dential, but on the subject of slavery, temperance, and equal 
rights of ministers and members, or what was known as lay 
representation, there were no discordant views. The retain- 
ing infant baptism in the connection, the formation of rules 
which would exclude Freemasons from the church, together 
with the denominational name we should adopt, caused much 
discussion; and many words were wasted in attempts to 
settle these questions. But by the exercise of much brother- 
ly love and Christian forbearance these questions, which at 
one time seriously threatened a disruption, were finally set- 
tled to the satisfaction of at least a large majority, if not all 



408 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

who ever bore the name of Methodist and loved Methodist 
doctrines and usages. Six conferences were recognized, and 
as far as could be ascertained about seventy ministers and 
three thousand members; and the noble and sanguine O. 
Scott indulged the hope that in six years we might possibly 
double our ministry and membership. This was the com- 
mencement of the Wesleyan Methodist Connection in the 
United States, — Methodist because of its theology, and Wes- 
leyan because Mr. Wesley was a " modern Abolitionist," 
and a hundred years ahead of the times in which he lived on 
the subject of temperance, and fully accorded to his sons in 
America the right to adopt such rules of church government 
as the peculiar circumstances of their times and place might 
demand, being guided by the New Testament, and the usages 
of the primitive church. The delegate from Seneca Falls, a 
large manufacturing village in central New York, requested 
me to become their pastor ; and by the advice of Bro. Scott I 
reluctantly consented, to sever my connection with the Utica 
church, to which I had become warmly attached. 

In due time we reached our place of labor. We received 
a cordial welcome from the brethren, and the promise of con- 
stant co-operation in all measures connected with the pros- 
perity of the church and the advancement of religion. 



CHAPTER XXXVL 

RESIDENCE AND LABOR AT SENECA FALLS — NEW CHURCH EDI- 
FICE CIRCUMSTANCES THAT LED TO SECESSION IN THAT 

VILLAGE MR. JOSEPH METCALF — HIS LIBERALITY BURN- 
ING OF HIS BARN. 

On arriving at Seneca Falls we found that our brethren 
had no place of worship of their own, but were accustomed 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 409 

to meet in the academy, a commodious building, and suffi- 
ciently large for our purpose. A new church edifice was just 
commenced, of larger dimensions than any other church in 
the village. By the month of October it was finished in a 
very plain style, and dedicated to the worship of Ciod with a 
sermon by the Kev. Luther Lee, then president of the New 
York Conference, Of which we then formed a part. 

There are some incidents in our lives which at the time of 
their occurrence appear trivial in themselves, yet often lead 
to important results, and in my opinion deserve to be rescued 
from oblivion. 

The antislavery movement in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church in Seneca Falls was somewhat singular in itself, and 
evidently providential. Joseph Metcalf, Esq., one of the in- 
fluential members of the church, had received from an un- 
known source several copies of Zion's Watchman, a paper 
published in Boston in the interest of antislavery, by a min- 
ister of his own denomination. Not having time nor incli- 
nation to read them, — as he discovered they criticised the 
doings of the Methodist Episcopal Church, which he suppos- 
ed was as near perfect as any human organization possibly 
could be, — they were thrown aside as unworthy of his atten- 
tion. Soon after, he was visited with a return of dyspepsia, 
a disease with which he was often afflicted ; and his usual 
remedy was to abstain from food and labor for several days, 
or until the disease should abate. While in this condition, 
and lying on the lounge, he thought of those papers he had 
laid aside, and concluded to examine their contents, not hav- 
ing the remotest idea from reading the discipline that the 
church could be involved in the horrible sin of slavery. 
He soon commenced to peruse these discarded sheets, and 
was not long in discovering the condition of his beloved 
church in regard to this "great evil," as they termed it, but 
also its extensive complicity with the slave-power and one 
of the bulwarks for its defense and perpetuation. His eyes 
were open to perceive the terrible position he occupied while 



410 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

sustaining this relation to this national sin; and he immedi- 
ately mailed ten dollars to Le Eoy Sunderland for as many 
copies of Zion's Watchman, to be addressed to as many differ- 
ent persons in the church, on condition that they would read 
them and pay the postage. This soon made a stir among the 
members of the church, as well as in the community. Anti- 
slavery meetings were held, and the subject was freely dis- 
cussed; and some were anxious for immediate action. Rev. 
Ealph Bennett, a seceder from the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, preached to them a few times, and considerably 
fanned the flame; and many were anxious to withdraw and 
form a new church immediately. But the preacher in charge 
had just commenced a protracted effort, and the leading 
brethren in the new movement wisely recommended not to 
make any move in that direction until the protracted meet- 
ing closed, lest they should be charged with attempts to 
hinder the work of revival. At the close of the above meet- 
ing, after the professed converts had been received on proba- 
tion, a number of the brethren sent to the official bo&rd a 
declaration of their sentiments in regard to slavery, and other 
matters connected with church government, and expressed a 
desire to be dismissed from the church. This action, being 
entirely unexpected by the preacher, was like casting a fire- 
brand into dry stubbles; and a fierce opposition was raised, 
and many hard things were said. But the dissenting breth- 
ren were firm. They had counted the cost and matured their 
plan. They were men and women of principle, and sarcasm 
or ridicule could not divert them from their freed purpose. 
They loved the church of their early choice; had made many 
sacrifices in her behalf; had endured much from persecution 
in the early days of her existence, when they held their 
meetings in a cellar for want of a more convenient and com- 
fortable place; and they had been often disturbed by the 
rabble while at their devotions, and not unfrequently stoned 
on their way to and from meeting. They had rejoiced in 
the church's prosperity; had witnessed with great delight the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 411 

enlargement of her borders and the increase of her member- 
ship, and were thankful for the peace she enjoyed, and for 
the favor God had given her in the mind of the community 
at large. The struggle between church attachment and 
obvious duty was severe. They had built a commodious 
brick church and a convenient parsonage, and had a full 
share of the public confidence; and to leave the church was 
to leave all their denominational interests, and start out they 
knew not where. But the command of God was paramount 
to every other consideration. The awful truth of the church's 
complicity with the heinous sin of slavery and other evils 
was clearly manifest; the voice of God and humanity thun- 
dered in their ears ; and their moral sensibilities were arous- 
ed. "Love thy neighbor as thyself." "Remember them 
that are in bonds." "As ye would that men should do unto 
you, do ye even so unto them," They could no longer hesi- 
tate in reference to duty. They persevered in demanding 
their dismissal and finally succeeded, and commenced the 
work of organizing anew. At the time of their withdrawal 
a number of the young converts, or new members, expressed 
their surprise at this new movement, and began to inquire 
the cause. The necessary information was given, with an 
assurance that they (the seceders) had acted from conviction 
of duty and moral obligation, and had no desire to bias their 
minds in the least; that they had purposely deferred this act 
until this time so as not to influence their minds until they 
had found an ecclesiastical home, and had acquired sufficient 
information to act prudently and in the fear of God in this 
matter. A number of those who were recently converted 
signified a desire to be with those who labored for their con- 
version, and thought it safe to follow in the wake of those 
whom God had honored as instruments in bringing them from 
darkness to light, and altogether about sixty or seventy per- 
sons composed the new church. They adopted the name 
" Wesleyan Methodist," and sent one of their number (Bro. 
Fox) to represent them at the Utica convention. I labored 



412 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

with this people as their first pastor for two years, or until 
the formation of the Rochester Annual Conference, when I 
was appointed as missionary to travel through its bounds. 
During my stay with this people, Tyre and Geneva shared 
in a portion of my labors; and I cheerfully identified myself 
with them in their common and peculiar trials and rejoiced 
with them in all their triumphs. A number were converted 
to Grod during that time, and we had many valuable acces- 
sions to the church. The opposition we had to endure was 
intense and frequent; but the good Lord sustained and 
blessed us. 

There were some noble spirits in the church, whose coun- 
sels and efforts could always be relied on, and who nobly 
stood by me in my endeavors to build up the cause in the 
days of our infancy, against the mighty opposition we had ot 
contend with from mistaken and vacillating brethren, and 
combined wicked influences without. Among the most relia- 
ble men I ever knew was Bro. Joseph Metcalf* whose advice 
and example seemed safe for me to follow in every partic- 
ular excepting his connecting himself with a secret temper- 
ance society, and his sympathy with the Second Adventists, 
in both of which I hope he now sees his error. He and my- 
self are nearly the same age, and our experience in many re- 
sjDects is similar. We were in early life cast upon our own 
resources, and had to carve out a path in which to travel, — 
he to make property in order to do good with it, and myself 
to labor in Christ's cause for the good of others. He has suc- 
ceeded, and done nobly in his vocation ; as for myself, I must 
wait until my account is rendered at the day of judgment. 
A few incidents came to my knowledge while on this charge 
which should be rescued from oblivion, as they may be in- 
structive. 

When the Methodist Episcopal church was built in Seneca 
Falls, Bro. Joseph Metcalf gave one thousand dollars toward 
its erection on condition that the seats should always remain 
free. Some years after, and a short time before he withdrew 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 413 

from the church, the pastor informed the official board that 
some means ought to be adopted to relieve the church of its 
indebtedness. He recommended the renting of the slips as a 
means of revenue, and enlarging the congregation by open- 
ing the door for the ingress of some of the citizens of the 
place who were in favor of the measure and wished to have 
a place where their families could sit together. Bro. Metcalf 
objected to the measure, and reminded them of the contract 
made at the time of the erection of the building. But to relieve 
them of their present difficulty he generously offered to pay 
another thousand dollars of their indebtedness ; provided they 
would keep to their original intention, and give him a bond 
to return the money if they should ever sell or rent the slips. 
This stipulation was agreed to; the money was paid over; 
and Bro. Metcalf received the bond, signed by the pastor 
and trustees, binding themselves and their successors in 
office to refund the money should they ever violate the con- 
tract. 

When the Wesleyan church was organized not only a large 
number of the members left the church, but many of the 
congregation withdrew from her assemblies, and they began 
to oonsider as to the best method to increase their numbers 
and influence. The old policy of renting the slips was again 
called up, and the arguments in its favor again revived. The 
pastor stated to the official board that a number of merchants 
and other influential persons had signified to him their read- 
iness, and even anxiety, to attend on his ministrations, and 
otherwise support the church, if they could be accommodated 
with permanent seats for themselves and families ; and he 
recommended the rescinding of the former rule as a matter 
of prudence and economy. 

It was then shown that a bond was given to Bro. Metcalf 
for one thousand dollars, which he had advanced to clear the 
church of debt, on condition that the house should remain 
free, and if we should change our present policy or rule in 
this respect we are bound to refund him that sum. To this 



414 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

contemplated act of justice and honesty it was stated that 
Mr. Metcalf had left the church, and therefore forfeited 
his claim, and had no right to interfere with any of their 
measures. 

But some one asserted that the bond he held was transfer- 
able, and could be collected by his heirs, and that his claims 
were good upon the building as long as it continues a place 
of worship. It was again stated that Mr. M. had lost his 
papers, and consequently had no legal claim upon them! At 
this stage of the proceedings a Bro. B., one of the board, and 
an influential citizen, arose and said, " Brethren, where am 
1? Am I in a Methodist meeting, among God-fearing men, 
or in a company of quibbling lawyers? You acknowledge a 
moral claim which Bro. M. has against you, but you talk of 
repudiating that righteous demand by a technical point of 
law, and that of an exceedingly doubtful character. If this 
is a specimen of your moral honesty, and your dealings with 
your brethren and others, 1 am done with you." 

He took his hat and departed, as did the others, and the 
meeting adjourned without date; and I know not that the 
subject was ever revived. 

In the month of September, during the first year of my 
pastorate, our church edifice was nearly completed. The 
pulpit slips and altar alone were unfinished, and the con- 
tractor was pushing the work as fast as possible. 

On a certain day a general muster of the militia was held 
in Waterloo, a village a few miles distant, to which most of 
the men in the neighborhood had gone ; and during that day 
the barn of Bro. Metcalf was destroyed by fire, together with 
a large quantity of clean wheat on the floor, for seed ; and 
many of his farming tools were also consumed. On hearing 
of his misfortune I hastened to his house to condole his loss. 
I said, "Bro. M., this is quite a severe visitation, and I deeply 
sympathize with you in this calamity." 

Said he, "Bro. P., it is all right; perhaps the Lord has 
taken this method to show me the uncertainty of my posses- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 415 

sions. I must be more liberal with my property while I 
have it at my command. I have just heard that Mr. L. said 
that now my barn was burned, the 'Scottile' meeting-house 
would not be finished. Tell Bro. Mower to push the work 
and go ahead as fast as possible, and I will foot the bill. I 
had better do so than run the risk of further conflagration." 

There was a man in the community who had signed three 
hundred dollars toward building the church; but he took 
offense at something said by me on the subject of political 
action in reference to slavery, and was endeavoring to find 
some way in which he could legally evade paying his sub- 
scription. 

On one occasion while at Mr. Metcalf ' s house his oldest son 
came into the parlor and said, " Father, they say that Mr. F. 
does not intend to pay his subscription to your church." 

" Well," said he, " there will then be the more for me to 
pay." 

" More for you to pay?" said the son ; "you have given two 
thousand dollars to the Methodist Church, and a thousand to 
the Wesleyan. I should think you would remember that 
your children have a little claim on your property." 

To which the father replied, "Joseph, do not be alarmed. 
I can build two or three meeting-houses, and still have enough 
property left to ruin you." 

Noble man ! True exponent of one whose treasure was 
laid up in heaven, and who felt that he was one of (rod's 
stewards, and was held accountable for the employment of 
all his talents, property included. In reference to his great 
loss by fire he might have pleaded, as others have done under 
similar circumstances, a release from some of his benevolent 
engagements on the ground of his misfortune, and thus 
thrown a larger share of responsibility on others who had not 
been visited by such severe calamities. 

The church at Seneca Falls is now, I believe, in a prosper- 
ous condition. They have passed through the fire of perse- 
cution and the floods of ungodly men, and their trials have 



416 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

been severe; but, by the grace of God, they continue unto 
this day one of the prominent appointments in this connec- 
tion. 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

FIRST GENERAL CONFERENCE AT CLEVELAND — ATTEND THAT 
BODY AS A DELEGATE — NOTES OF ITS DOINGS. 

During my second year's residence (1844) at Seneca Falls 
the first General Conference of the Wesleyan Methodist con- 
nection was held in Cleveland, Ohio, to which I was sent by 
the New York Annual Conference as a delegate. Some of 
the best and noblest minds in the connection composed that 
body. There was the sainted Orange Scott, of noble physical 
mien, who looked then to be just in the prime of life ; strong 
in intellect, overwhelmingly grand in defense of the truth, 
and a giant in the cause of reform. He was the generally ac- 
knowledged leader and champion of our spiritual forces, and 
in everything nearly, except finances, he was a safe guide to 
follow. Himself honest and frank, and being of a strong, 
sanguine temperament, he was too confiding to be a close cal- 
culator, and money appeared to him to be of little value, 
only as good could be accomplished by its circulation. He 
was a man of God, full of the spirit of his divine Master, 
cultivating a tender and loving disposition not only to his 
friends, but toward those also who pursued him with bitter 
malevolence. His manner in the pulpit was serious and 
graceful; his language chaste, and easily comprehended b} r 
the unlearned. On subjects of importance he never gave an 
uncertain sound — those of non-importance seldom occupied 
his mind ; and none could sit under his ministry without be- 
ing delighted and profited. While in the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church, he occupied some of the most prominent places. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 417 

He served as presiding elder several years, and was esteemed 
as the model man for that office. He had a host of admirers 
in the region of country where he was known. His name 
was often mentioned by some of them in connection with the 
episcopacy; and doubtless, had he stifled his convictions and 
conformed to the existing state of things in his church at 
that time he might have been elevated to the episcopal 
bench. It is a little singular that the enemies of Orange 
Scott and other leaders in the Wesleyan movement often 
charged those men with being aspiring, and disappointed, 
and chagrined, because the church did not confer more honor 
upon them; yet many of them held the highest offices in the 
church, except that of bishop. Most of them would have 
done credit to any pulpit in the land, and had it not been for 
their abolition sentiments could have had some of the best 
appointments in the connection. This silly and slanderous* 
infective soon lost its force, if it indeed ever had any, by the 
fact that in organizing the Wesleyan denomination the first 
principle settled was the parity or equality of elders, or all 
ministers in the church of God, and providing for a lay rep- 
resentation both in the annual and general conferences, 
which we were gravely told by writers in the Methodist 
Episcopal papers would effectually destroy the itinerancy. 
But the very thing so much condemned at that time is now 
becoming popular in that church. A kind of quasi-lay dele- 
gation is admitted into the General Conference, thus ac- 
knowledging the principle that the membership have a right 
to a voice in governing the church. In 1828 the Methodist 
Episcopal General Conference met in Pittsburgh, at which 
time numerous petitions were presented praying for lay 
representation in the law-making department of the church. 
The General Conference denied the right that the petition- 
ers claimed, either as Christians or as Methodists, and in their 
report said, "Pardon us, brethren, we entertain no such 
views; we comprehend no such rights; but believe that to 
the itinerant ministry belongs the prerogative to preach 
27 



418 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

God's word and administer moral discipline in the church, 
and that this duty devolves upon us (the itinerancy) with all 
the force of a moral obligation." 

The above quotation is from memory, as I have not the 
document at hand. The exact wording may not be given, 
though I believe I have given the exact words ; but I am 
sure I have given the sense. So in 1828 the right to make 
rules for and to govern the church was inherited in the travel- 
ing ministers, to the exclusion of the laity and local ministers, 
who together formed the great body of the church, many of 
whom had been ordained elders and had taken upon them- 
selves the same ordination vows as their itinerant brethren, 
and had assumed with them the same "moral obligation" 
when they received the imposition of hands; and yet it 
would be sinful, in the opinion of the General Conference, to 
admit such men into the councils of the church. That was 
the recorded view of the church in 1828. But in the year of 
grace 1872 some of these men were admitted into the law- 
making department of the church; and though it was a 
sorry apology for lay representation, yet it is an acknowl- 
edgment of laymen's rights. If such an arrangement was 
morally wrong, or sinful, forty years ago, by what mode of 
reasoning can it be shown to be praiseworthy now? In ad- 
dition to this, the laity are the confessed bone and muscle of 
the church, without whose presence and funds it could have 
no organized existence; and they were expected to obey 
rules and submit to a government in which they had no 
voice either affirmatively or negatively, in its formation or 
perpetuation. The only remedy for those who were not dis- 
posed to be content with present usages was secession ; and 
when that step was taken they were charged with radicalism, 
and being disaffected members which the church could well 
spare, and be the better off without them. Mr. Wesley said 
in 1784 that the Methodists in America, being now free from 
the English hierarchy, were at perfect liberty to form a 
church according to their own views, taking the New Test- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 419 

ament and the primitive church as their guide ; and all must 
admit who attentively read the Acts of the Apostles that the 
lay brethren had a voice in the settlement of disputed points, 
and otherwise governing the church in primitive times. The 
people would of course pay much deference to the apostles, 
and esteem their judgment in church matters next to infalli- 
ble, not only because they were insjrired men, but because of 
their special intercourse with and being under the instruction 
of Jesus Christ the acknowledged head of the church. But 
few in those days could read, and for many years after the 
day of Pentecost there were no New Testament scriptures to 
consult as to what was the mind of Christ in regard to the 
duties and obligations of the church militant. And the 
apostles from their infallibility and experience might safely 
have exercised all the prerogatives of governing without con- 
sulting others; but we often find them consulting the brethren 
as well as the elders, on important as well as minor questions. 
At the present day many who unite with the church are well 
posted in the Scriptures, and as well read in ecclesiastical 
history as many of the preachers who admit them into the 
church; and from the advance made in the general diffusion 
of knowledge the present time favors lay representation 
more than in the apostles' day. 

As above stated, the first General Conference was held in 
Cleveland, Ohio, on the first Wednesday in October, 1844. 
In that body the discipline which had been compiled the 
year previously at a mass-convention in Utica, and con- 
sequently was in a crude condition, underwent a thorough 
examination and revisal, as to its form and arrangements. 
And it required an unusual amount of divine wisdom, as 
well as prudence and Christian kindness, to influence our 
minds in the right direction to meet the dissimilar views of 
honest and energetic brethren who were equally zealous and 
sanguine in proposing measures for adoption which to their 
minds were important to manifest the glory of G-od, and en- 
title us to an acknowledgment from sister churches as evan- 



420 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

gelical, and at the same time provide for future usefulness 
and permanence. 

Several questions of vital importance were brought before 
the body. The most exciting one, however, was that of 
Freemasonry and Odd-fellowship; and much valuable time 
was spent and no little feeling exhibited on this much-vexed 
question. All appeared to be agreed in the antiscriptural 
position of secret orders; but how to manifest our oppo- 
sition, and with what rules we should enter the combat, 
caused much discussion — the brethren in the .West being 
almost unanimous in demanding stringent measures, while 
many from the East were in favor of the let-alone policy, as 
some of them belonged to secret fraternities, or were sym- 
pathizers with them. The most acknowledged radical mem- 
ber in that conference was Rev. Edward Smith of Pittsburgh, 
Pa., who was of Irish descent, but a southerner by birth, and 
had been a presiding elder in the Methodist Episco])al Church 
in western Virginia. He was a man of noble appearance, with 
strong emotious and sensibilities; of exceeding quick discern- 
ment; in robust health, and very active and energetic; but, 
like O. Scott, a poor financier. He was well posted on all 
matters of controversy existing at that day, whether 
political or ecclesiastical; was a ready debater, a good theo- 
logian, a warm advocate of Methodist doctrine, almost to a 
fault; a great stickler for all the ancient works of pure 
Methodistic usages, and a staunch reformer. The brethren 
from the West reposed the utmost confidence in his piety, 
ability, and honesty of intentions, as well as his keen per- 
ception of the result of any given measure under considera- 
tion. Nor do I think their confidence and affection were 
misplaced. He was fitted by nature and grace to stand in 
the front rank of the noblest Spartan band that ever trod 
the earth, and was willing to risk affluence or any other 
worldly tie, even ecclesiastical reputation, nay, everything 
that men hold dear or precious, rather than violate the 
commands of God or stain a conscience sanctified by the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 421 

grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. He boldly stood in defense 
of truth and reform at times when it cost much to oppose 
and confront the corruptions that had found supporters both 
in church and state, and was indefatigable in maintaining 
what he deemed to be right and pure, against fearful odds 
and at whatever cost. To him belongs principally the honor 
of securing to the Wesleyan denomination the enviable dis- 
tinction she now maintains in her opposition to secret oath- 
bound societies. For awhile it appeared doubtful, in the 
conference, whether the demands of the energetic West for a 
stringent rule on this subject would not have to succumb to 
the timorous and lukewarm policy of many eastern men, 
who for the sake of peace, and to secure an increase in our 
ranks, advocated the referring of the entire subject to the 
annual conferences and individual churches, or in other 
words, to be silent on this matter. Such a course, in my 
humble judgment, would have been the extreme of folly, as 
it would have produced more disenssion and bitter feeling in 
the connection than the most stringent rule that could be 
adopted. The subject was fairly before us; must be disposed 
of in some form. If such affiliations were right we ought to 
say so, or remain silent. To refer them to lower bodies was 
at least a semblance of our disapproval, but an unwillingness 
on our part to give a decision of their character. But if 
wrong, we could not indorse them, cost what it might, even 
to the entire disruption of the connection. "Eight should 
be done though the heavens fall." Even the staid, far-seeing^ 
and clear-headed Eev. Cyrus Prindle for a while despaired 
to effect harmony between the disputants, and moved a divis- 
ion of the connection into two general conferences, the one 
to embrace the eastern states and the other the West, hoping 
thus to settle the question to the satisfaction of both parties. 
His motion however obtained only three votes, I believe; 
and he soon set to work in his usual kind and bland manner 
in another direction to secure harmony among discordant 
brethren. At this stage of the debate Bro. Smith raised hig 



422 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

stately form. Putting himself in true Masonic attitude he 
gave the hailing sign of distress, and with his stentorian 
voice exclaimed, "0 God, is there no help for the widow's 
son." Immediately could be discerned on the countenances 
of the conference those who favored Masonic views and in- 
stitutions, and a dead silence prevailed. Bro. Prindle then 
stepped into the gap and offered the following article, to be 
inserted in the discipline, which would commit the denomin- 
ation in future to a policy to have no entangling alliances 
with this unfruitful work of darkness. 

" Question. Have we any directions to give concerning 
oath-bound societies?" 

" Answer. We will on no account tolerate our ministers 
and members in joining secret oath-bound societies, or hold- 
ing fellowship with them, as in the judgment of the Wesley - 
an Methodist Connection it is inconsistent with our duties to 
God and Christianity to hold such connections." 

The foregoing was duly incorporated into the canons of the 
church, and remained unchanged until 1860, when the 
present rule was adopted as being more clear and specific. 
Our people are now fully indoctrinated in reference to this 
measure, and I suppose are as near a unit in their views, be- 
lief, and action, as it is possible for erring mortals to be on 
any question of moral reform. And we have little doubt but 
the next generation will as fully approve of our present posi- 
tion on Masonry and other kindred societies as the men of 
to-day admire the noble stand we took thirty -two years ago 
in reference to slavery, when the last generation esteemed us 
as fanatics and disorganizes, because of our Abolition senti- 
ments and labors and defense of human rights. At the com- 
mencement of our denominational career we could produce 
as great an array of intelligent men, both in the ministry 
and laity, as could be found in any denomination of equal 
numbers, in any part of Christendom ; and without the fear 
of being charged with egotism or vanity the same may be 
said now. It is reasonable to believe that it was and is so 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 423 

now, for none but men and women who were independent in 
thought and action, — reflecting and far-seeing, close reason- 
ers, and able to trace cause to effect, and had counted the 
cost, and were willing to do and endure, — would be willing 
to take a position so exceedingly unpopular. 

Such men as Scott, Lee, Prindle, Matlack, Sunderland, 
Horton, Brewster, McKee, Watson, Salisbury, Norton, and a 
host of others, though perhaps of a lesser note but equally 
zealous and laborious in the glorious cause, deserve honora- 
ble mention; and though some of them have ceased from 
their labors and gone to their reward, we would willingly 
decorate their graves with the tears of Christian affection, 
and hope in due time to unite with them in singing the con- 
queror's song. Others again have left our ranks, to enter 
other fields of labor, for reasons that are doubtless satisfac- 
tory to themselves; yet they left a noble legacy behind. 
Their mantles have fallen upon us their disciples ; and we 
hope to profit by their former example, and the noble monu- 
ments they reared which now embellish and adorn our unpre- 
tentious book-shelves. I have for many years esteemed it a 
great privilege, and one of high honor, to be associated with 
such a class of excellent men ; and to be admitted into their 
company occasionally, and become benefited by their minis- 
trations, was always deemed a rare treat, and one by which 
I derived no little information and profit, both mentally and 
spiritually. At this conference the New York Annual Con- 
ference was divided. The western portion was formed into 
the Rochester Conference, and the writer appointed its pres- 
ident pro tem., with authority to appoint the time and place 
of its first session. 



424 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 



CHAPTER XXXVIIL 

TIRST SESSION OF ROCHESTER CONFERENCE — APPOINTED EVAN- 
GELIST OR MISSIONARY — EXTENSIVE AND ARDUOUS LABOR 
GERRIT SMITH, THE PHILANTHROPIST. 

After consultation with some of the brethren, Seneca Falls 
was deemed the most suitable place and the fourth Wednes- 
day the proper time for the assembling of our new confer- 
ence. This arrangement appeared to meet the approval of 
all its members, and that specific time for its annual sessions 
has been, I believe, usually adopted by the conference ever 
since. The conference, as above stated, met and was larger 
in number than we anticipated. Forty-one elders and twen- 
ty-three laymen composed the conference, besides twenty 
applicants for elders' orders. As in other young and inex- 
perienced bodies, many new and perplexing questions were 
brought upon the tapis, and much warm discussion was elic- 
ited. Yet brotherly love prevailed, and upon the whole the 
session was harmonious and gave good satisfaction to the cit- 
izens generally. 

The writer was elected president for the first time in the 
connection. Though only a novice in the business, yet he 
had the confidence and support of the brethren; and his 
decisions on points of law and order were generally, if not 
always, sustained by the body over which he presided. 

The "stationing committee" (for that was the term then 
used) made a satisfactory report, and appointed me as evan- 
gelist, or missionary at large, with authority to travel 
through the entire conference, and assist as far as possible at 
all the quarterly meetings. The boundaries were extensive, 
embracing territory from Herkimer County on the east to 
Lake Erie on the west, and from Lake Ontario on the north 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 425 

to the first tier of counties in Pennsylvania, inclusive — in all, 
thirty-six circuits. 

In a few days arrangements were made to enter my new 
and untried field of labor, with many doubts in regard to my 
fitness for the duties imposed upon me. I had to purchase a 
horse, buggy, and harness, as on my previous work I did not 
need them; and all the money I could command was forty 
Collars. But the good Lord opened my way, as on former 
occasions. I soon found that my credit was good ; and all 
that I needed for my equipment was forthcoming. 

Our comfortable home was abandoned, and my wife, who 
had for many years been my principal spiritual adviser, and 
upon whose judgment and prayers I had been accustomed to 
place great confidence, consented to travel with me over my 
extensive field and share with me in all the privations and 
difficulties attending our position, as well as rejoice in all the 
victories that might accrue through our humble but united 
efforts. This was only the second year of our denomination- 
al existence. Our church polity and usages were new to 
many of our members, and others, and information was 
eagerly sought in order that their position might be definite- 
ly and successfully defined. In addition to this, many with 
whom they had been in church fellowship became their op- 
posers, and were continually criticising their views and 
actions in regard to slavery and other reforms, roundly 
asserting that they were as much opposed to slavery, and 
doing more for the liberation of the slave, than any or all 
the denominations in the land. I wonder if such men have 
ever repented of their wicked falsehoods? I believe that 
restitution, whenever practicable, should always accompany 
repentance; but I have not heard of any retraction of the 
wicked slanders and false statements made against our feeble 
church, merely because we were trying to do what our 
accusers now pretend to rejoice is successfully accomplished. 
We were told that ours was too feeble a band to ever expect 
to accomplish the task we had undertaken; our existence 



426 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

was deemed but ephemeral, or little better than a seven- 
days' wonder, or in the classic language of Eev. Peter Cart- 
wright, in his autobiography, "a brat, a mere rickety concern, 
that would soon be numbered among the things that are 
past." It is not surprising under such circumstances that 
many questions of importance to our well-being, if not to our 
very existence, were reserved for the evangelist on his usual 
rounds, and that additional and onerous duties were often 
imposed upon him; and many hours that ought to have been 
devoted to rest were employed in hearing and answering 
questions. Often, in addition to pulpit labors, much time 
that should have been given to rest and recuperation was 
spent in defending our position, both to friends and foes; and 
lectures to explain our views on all the reforms of the day 
were in constant demand. During the year I preached and 
lectured nine times each week, upon an average. I usually 
preached three times on the Sabbath, generally every night 
in the week, and often twice on a week day ; and many of 
my lectures were of two to three hours' duration. The weari- 
ness of such unusual efforts was generally removed by one 
night's refreshing sleep. Many expressed their surprise at 
my powers of endurance; and to myself, with all my accus- 
tomed submission to privations of physical and mental in- 
dulgence in my younger days, it was a wonder that my 
bodily energies did not succumb under such excessive labor, 
or that with my apparent and acknowledged inefficiency I 
was able to give so much satisfactien on the questions dis- 
cussed. In addition to all this, I wrote an article each week 
for the columns of the True Wesleyan, then published in New 
Y T ork City by the lamented Orange Scott, who often wrote 
me a note of encouragement, and kindly informed me that 
my articles were not only welcome but appreciated by the 
readers of the paper. In looking back over those times, 
when the churches and the nation appeared to be settled 
down in the most criminal apathy in reference to the 
claims of humanity and the cause of moral reform, I see a re- 



EEV. GEORGE PEGLER. 427 

markable resemblance between the agents employed by God 
in the introduction of the gospel into our sin-benighted 
world, and the instruments engaged to awaken our guilty 
church and nation from its ignoble slumbers, or active oppo- 
sition to the cause of human rights. In the former case God 
selected the first propagators of Christianity from the humble 
walks of life — men who had not obtained a notoriety for 
wealth, learning, or influence. They had to contend against 
the laws, riches, usages, and eloquence, and also the religion 
of adversaries; and had they been equally matched with 
their opponents in learning, wealth, and other accomplish- 
ments their victory would not have been so singular and 
complete. Had they been disposed to palm a " cunningly- 
devised fable" upon the community, they had not the natural 
or acquired ability to concoct such a scheme, but would have 
fallen an easy prey to their wily foes. It is true that they — 
the apostles — were inspired men; but this was ignored, or 
unknown to the outside world, and it was the goodness of 
their cause, along with their piety, self-denial, and zeal that 
had such a wonderful effect upon those with whom they had 
to contend. So in the present age the great questions of re- 
form have called out many advocates in their defense, who 
would otherwise have remained in perpetual obscurity ; and 
many an untutored mind has dared to grapple in debate with 
men who had trod the halls of science, and were highly 
esteerhed by their peers as being able with their eloquence 
and logic to silence all the arguments and appeals of the 
friends of humanity in behalf of the dumb and downtrod 
slave. True, the cause of the slave and the advocacy of 
temperance never suffered for want of eloquence. Some of 
the noblest men, and those occupying the most important 
positions both in ohurch and state, have cheerfully and gal- 
lantly stood shoulder to shoulder with their poorer and less- 
favored brethren, as combatants for truth, and have gener- 
ously and gallantly exposed their lives, fortunes, and 
reputation in the defense of principles and measures which 



428 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

they most religiously believed had the approval of God, and 
would ultimately succeed. It is true we had more need of 
such elevated characters to come to our aid than were needed 
in the apostles' days, for intelligence and learning are more 
equally dispensed now than in their day. But the apostles 
had immediate inspiration on their side, which their enemies 
had not, while our opponents had equal access to the Bible 
with ourselves. Nor did they hesitate to employ the holy 
book to prove the divine right of slave-holders, and to justify 
the use of intoxicating beverages. Hence the need of rhet- 
oric and learned research on our part to meet the sophistry 
and miscalled arguments produced by the slave-holder and 
rum-seller, and their interested and talented apologists and 
abettors. ISTor did the God of truth and purity leave us 
single-handed in the mighty conflict; for while he raised up 
a Saul of Tarsus in primitive times, who by his learning and 
eloquence was a powerful instrument in his hand in defense 
of the infant church, and was more than a match against the 
foes of Christianity, so in our day the poor and wretched 
found noble and generous advocates among multitudes of 
honorable men and women, who bravely manifested a mar- 
tyr spirit against fearful and terrible opposition, both in the 
church and the world. 

An antislavery lecturer on one occasion held a debate with 
a local preacher and class-leader, on the " Bible argument," 
when the preacher and leader both took the ground that 
slavery was of divine origin, and was sanctioned and enjoin- 
ed in the Holy Scriptures. At the close of the debate a gen- 
tleman in the audience arose and stated that the dark mazes 
of infidelity had been his refuge for many years, from the 
fact that he was told the Bible authorized slavery, and. as God 
was the God of love he rejected it as utterly unworthy of 
his character. But he said he had lately read Theodore 
Welds' argument on that subject, and was fully convinced 
that the author of the Bible had been slandered, and that 
slavery as it existed in this country had no foundation in 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 429 

the Scriptures. He then cheerfully embraced Christianity as 
a revealed religion, and with it the doctrine of the Univer- 
salists. But after hearing this debate he felt that he might 
again change his sentiments; he thought there ought to be a 
hell for such preachers and class-leaders as advocate Ameri- 
can slavery as a Bible institution. It is easy now to see the 
hand of God in the antislavery movement, and it will as 
easily be discovered in the next generation in regard to our 
efforts in the cause of temperance. 

It would be next to impossible to name all the worthy and 
efficient men and women with whom I have had the honor 
and unspeakable privilege to co-operate with, and bear my 
simple but honest testimony in behalf of the noble and God- 
approved cause in which their hearts and souls and pockets 
were engaged. To make mention of some only in this con- 
nection would be invidious, and appear like doing injustice 
to others; but I can not forbear to refer to one who still lives 
to exhibit his Christian faith by his almost unexampled phi- 
lanthropy and benevolence. It was my good fortune, in 
1835, I think, to attend a convention in Utica, New York, 
called for the purpose of forming a New York Antislavery 
Society. Before much if any business had been transacted, a 
committee of twenty-five gentlemen of "property and stand- 
ing" (what Daniel Webster would call "solid men"), with 
Horatio Seymour, I believe, as chairman, informed the con- 
vention that they were deputed by the citizens of Utica to 
warn them against any attempt to disgrace their goodly 
city by adopting their contemplated measures ; and further, 
that the citizens would not be answerable for the safety of its 
members should it continue to hold its sessions longer in the 
city, and urgently advised them to immediately adjourn. 
Gerret Smith, Esq., then a noted colonizationist, was present 
as a visitor, but not as a member; and being a friend of 
human rights and free discussion he nobly came to the rescue, 
and generously offered the convention an asylum in Peter- 
borOj the place of his residence, and also the hospitalities of 



430 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

his house. We soon repaired to his quiet and peaceful vil- 
lage, and consummated the object for which the convention 
was organized ; and in addition to this, we secured the 
hearty co-operation of the noble man who had so generously 
invited us to his home. In justice to Mr. Smith it is proper 
to say that he was not a colonizationist of the southern 
stamp, whose avowed object was to get rid of what they 
termed the lazy, worthless free negroes, who by their pres- 
ence and intercourse with the slaves rendered the latter less* 
contented with their condition. But Mr. Smith favored the 
scheme of colonization in order to afford the colored man an 
asylum from the wicked and inveterate prejudice of the 
North, and to encourage the conscience-smitten slave-holder 
in his plans of benevolence and justice, and furnish a refuge 
for slaves forbidden to be emancipated on the soil. The devil 
was certainly outwitted in this movement, for while stirring 
up the slave holders' northern allies to drive us from the city, 
as the ancient Gadarenes requested Christ to depart from 
their coast, the good cause was wonderfully promoted. Many 
who had hitherto stood aloof and regarded us and the cause 
as fanatical and imj)racticable, were yet the friends of free 
discussion; and they became our hearty co-operators, for 
they would not give their sanction to the efforts of the aris- 
tocracy to stifle free and untrammeled speech. Among others 
was the honorable and noble gentleman named above, who 
in the cause of human rights became a host within himself. 
His time, money, and reputation were laid without stint 
upon the altar of his country, in defense of human rights 
without regard to color. His extensive legal knowledge, 
brilliant talent, keen perception of right, and fine address, 
together with his high standing in society, and above all his 
religious and moral rectitude, rendered him more than a 
match for all the sophistry and special pleading of the mighty 
hosts, both in the church and nation, with whom he had con- 
tinually to contend. Perhaps the truth would not be exag- 
gerated to say that no man in the nation did more to en- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 431 

lighten our guilty country in regard to the enormity and sin 
of American slavery, and other great evils which still exist, 
than G-errit Smith. His purse, time, and talent were always 
freely given; nor did he shun the exposure of his own person 
or liberty in the same holy and benevolent cause, but " re- 
membered those in bonds as bound with them." Witness his 
grand and indefatigable efforts in behalf of the fugitive 
slave "Jerry," at Syracuse, as well as at other times and 
places when he valiantly rushed to the relief of suffering 
humanity. While living in Jamestown, New York, he con- 
ferred upon me the honor of being in a limited sense his 
almoner. He wrote me a letter requesting me to select four 
landless colored men of moral and industrious habits, living 
in Chautauqua County, and upon my recommendation he 
would give to each a farm! This course he pursued, I be- 
lieve, in most of the counties in the State of New York. 
Soon after he wrote again, desiring me to select four respect- 
able white widows who were homeless, and he would give to 
each a village lot, or fifty dollars in cash with which to pur- 
chase forty acres of the public lands. I need not say that 
with due alacrity and much pleasure his requests were com- 
plied with, and the hearts of his beneficiaries were soon 
made to rejoice. 

It was in 1854, I believe, that he was nominated by the 
Free Soil party, for congress, for the district in which I then 
resided. He stumped the district, as it was called, or a part 
of it, a little while before election, and in every instance, be- 
fore his large and attentive audiences, the cause of the slave 
was most prominent in all his addresses. He did not wish 
to ride into power upon a false issue, or upon the hobby of 
the Free Soil party, whose watch-words were, "No more 
slave states, and no more slave territory;" but the immediate 
and unrestricted liberation of the slave was a point most 
prominent in all his lectures and speeches, and upon this 
issue he was elected by over two thousand majority. He was 
the first man that ever represented me in congress. I was 



432 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

always before found with the forlorn hope, and voted with 
the minority. But I was glad that my residence was within 
the bounds of his district. 

While addressing the citizens of Oswego County, in Mexico- 
ville, an infirm old lady came hobbling up to the desk at the 
close of the meeting and offered her hand, saying, "Mr. 
Smith, I took care of you when you were a baby, and often 
kissed you." 

To which Mr. Smith replied, "God bless you, mother, you 
may kiss me again," and suiting the action to the word he 
bowed his noble form and gave her as hearty a kiss as ever 
escaped the parted lips of the most ardent lover to his friend. 

The following Monday, or day before the election, he ad- 
dressed the people of Sand Bank, where I then resided. 
The church was packed to its utmost capacity, and the most 
profound silence and attention prevailed during ^the two 
hours he occupied in addressing the people; and more than 
thirty men in that town changed their votes the next day, in 
consequence of the clear, logical truth he presented on that 
occasion. At the commencement of his remarks he said that 
he and his fellow-laborers had endeavored to awaken our 
fellow-citizens to the enormity of the slaves' wrongs, and the 
guilt and hypocrisy of the nation in professing to be the 
most enlightened and freest country under heaven, telling 
the world that God had created all men free and equal, and 
then condemning every sixth man, woman, and child to the 
most hopeless and cruel bondage, and the vilest system of 
slavery that ever existed; that our object had been the peace- 
ful solution of this important question by the freeman's right, 
the ballot-box, but the great bulk of the nation was so at- 
tached to party, both in church and state, and so much under 
the slave-holders' power, that he despaired of ever accom- 
plishing the overthrow of slavery by peaceful means. He 
then quoted the language of Thomas Jefferson, the writer of 
the Declaration of Independence, and himself a slave-holder: 
" When I recollect that God is just I tremble for my coud- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 433 

try. His justice can not always sleep. The Almighty has 
no attribute that can take sides with us in such a struggle.'' 
Mr. Smith continued: "The slave-holders have enriched 
their soil with the blood and tears of the slave. They have 
delighted in blood, and blood they will have; the star of 
slavery will set in blood !" Of course I did not look upon 
Mr. Smith as a prophet. But it would be impossible to de- 
scribe the thrill of horror that entered my inmost soul at 
such an announcement ; and the bare possibility of a war of 
races on this fair and enlightened continent seemed for a 
time to perfectly unman me. A favorite maxim of the 
ancients was often quoted by the Abolitionists when the 
slave-holders became desperate and adopted extreme and 
questionable measures to sustain their unholy cause : "Whom 
the gods would destroy they first make mad." And those 
who were capable of arguing from cause to effect, and were 
posted in reference to the history of our race, might readily 
arrive at the same conclusion with Mr. Smith. Neverthe- 
less, the contemplated horror was not easily effaced from the 
mind ; and the terrible conflict of the last decade of years 
fully establishes the awful fact that "the way of the trans- 
gressor is hard," and that God indeed has no attribute to 
take sides with the oppressor. The North and South were 
both guilty, and the punishment of both was complete. 



CHAPTEK XXXIX. 

REMOVED TO WILLIAMSON — LABORS IN JAMESTOWN — COMMENCED 
AN ANTISLAVERY NEWSPAPER. 

At the conference of 1846 I was stationed on the William- 
son and Palmyra Circuit, and removed my family from 
Seneca Falls to Williamson Corners. I there labored among 

28 



434 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

and with an excellent company of men and women who 
were deeply imbued with the spirit of Christ, and thorough- 
ly pledged to and active in the cause of reform. My places 
of labor in the ministry were Williamson, Paultenyvilie, Pal- 
myra, New Salem, Port Gibson, and some others. 

We had about fifty members on the circuit, and two chap- 
els, and several additions were made to our number by 
conversion during the year. We never found a people more 
affectionate and united than they. Our labors in the mis- 
sionary cause this year were arduous and successful. Myself 
and wife, and many others, exerted ourselves to the utmost 
jq behalf of the fugitive slaves in Canada — a missionary field 
most appropriate for us as Wesleyans, as we were sure our 
donations would not mingle with those of slave-holders. We 
collected, in clothing, bedding, books, and tools, upward of 
three hundred dollars, besides about fifty dollars in money, all 
of which was sent to Bro. Brooks and Sister Fidelia Colburn, 
missionaries and teachers among the poorest of God's poor ; 
and we had the grateful acknowledgment from those noble, 
disinterested persons that our donation was the most valu- 
able from any circuit during the year, and that our gifts had 
gladdened the hearts and warmed the bodies of many who 
periled their all in fleeing from republican bondage to find 
liberty and protection under the government of Queen 
Victoria. 

While soliciting aid from a certain doctor, who was 
wealthy, and a believer in the doctrine of universal love for 
all mankind, he stubbornly refused for awhile to listen to our 
appeal. When at last we informed him of the destitution of 
the fugitives, he said, " Good enough for them ; they are reap- 
ing a reward for their perfidy, and wickedness in leaving a 
home and a kind master who supplied their wants." I re- 
minded him of the doings of the fathers of the Revolution, 
some of whom said they would rather die freemen than to 
live slaves, and that Washington's army was often very desti- 
tute, sometimes leaving the marks of blood from their feet 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 435 

while marching on frozen ground. I related to him an anec- 
dote of General Marion, in command in the South, who on 
one occasion received a flag of truce from the British com- 
mander, and after the diplomacy was concluded politely in- 
vited the oflicer who bore the flag to dine. They were en- 
camped in or near the woods. After some hesitancy the 
oflicer consented to remain, partially to ascertain what kind 
of fare the Yankees had in camp. Soon the general called 
on one of the men to serve up dinner at head-quarters, and 
Tom, as he was familiarly called, went to a fallen tree near 
by, raked open a pile of ashes, and presented a number of 
large sweet-potatoes, the general observing, " It is banyan 
day with us, as the commissary is rather short of supplies." 

" But," said the British oflicer, " I suppose you get good 
pay." 

"Oh, no/' said Marion, "our continental scrip is not 
worth much. The fact is, major, some years ago I became 
acquainted with a beautiful damsel of angelic mien and lovely 
appearance, and fell desperately in love with her; and I am 
now fighting to obtain her. She is named Liberty; and I 
would endure any hardship or privation to bring her to my 
embrace." 

The British oflicer witnessing this display and outburst of 
patriotism soon after gave up his commission and returned to 
England, saying that men actuated by such a spirit were in- 
vincible, and could not be reduced. 

After making this recital to the doctor I told him that 
many opposed our measures because they feared that if the 
slaves were liberated we should be overrun with them in the 
northern states; and now that these had gone beyond the 
limits of our country, would it not be prudent to give them a 
little aid to help them remain there, and not, by dwarfing 
our benevolence, induce them to return ? After this he be- 
came a little more sociable, and before we left he gave me 
two dollars. His wife gave a new bed-quilt and a large roll 
of clothing, and some of the family gave other presents; 



436 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and afterward I had the doctor and family among my 
hearers. 

i In 1847 I was removed to Jamestown, Chautauqua County, 
New York, to labor in connection with Bro. John Broadhead. 
Several other places in the county were supplied with preach- 
ing, as well as some over the line in the State of Pennsyl- 
vania. In Jamestown we had a new, commodious house of 
worship, a large attendance at church, an interesting Sab- 
bath-school, and a membership of sixty or seventy persons, 
with as much talent as could be found in any church of its 
numbers, and embracing some of the first business men in 
the place. My salary in this place was the largest I had 
ever received for any given year, — three hundred and fifty 
dollars, which was worth double the amount at this time, — 
and was all paid during the year, without any abatement, 
which is more than can be said for many places where I had 
formerly labored. I remained with this people for three 
years, and had to endure various trials and conflicts; but I 
also had many times of refreshing from the presence of the 
Lord. General protracted meetings were held, and a num- 
ber of souls converted to G-od, among them Bro. Emory 
Jones, then a scholar in our Sabbath-school in Jamestown, 
and now the acceptable pastor of the Wesley an Church in 
that thriving and bustling village. 

During my residence in Jamestown I had frequent calls 
to preach and lecture in various parts of the county, and be- 
came agreeably and pleasantly acquainted with many noble 
and choice spirits who were efficient and untiring laborers in 
the antislavery and temperance reform, — and the whole 
county had become tolerably well indoctrinated and consid- 
erably engaged on these and other matters of vital import- 
ance to the happiness of our race. 

At the annual meeting of the Chautauqua County Anti- 
slavery society I was appointed chairman of the Executive 
Committee. My colleagues were Deacon Wood and Eev. Mr. 
Judson of the Second Advent Church. We were instructed 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 437 

to commence, and continue to publish, a weekly newspaper, 
for which we were limited to charge only one dollar per copy; 
and there was not one dollar in the treasury with which to 
commence. This certainly seemed like requiring us to make 
brick without straw, or any other material. But my associates 
in office, who lived in Jamestown (consequently we could often 
confer with each other), determined to go ahead and trust 
the G-od of the oppressed to sustain us in our disinterested 
enterprise. We made a contract with Mr. Fletcher, then 
publishing the Jamestown Journal, a Whig weekly paper, to 
print for us a weekly of eight hundred copies, containing two 
pages of standing matter from his paper, such as we should 
select, and including advertisements, the other two pages 
from copy furnished by us, for which we were to pay eight 
hundred dollars; and for all over that number we were to 
pay fifty cents per copy. To secure him, we gave our indi- 
vidual and joint bond for eight hundred dollars, with less 
than twenty-five subscribers to begin with. But we com- 
menced in good earnest in an enterprise with which myself 
and colleagues were totally unacquainted, — and myself 
especially feeling utterly incompetent to the task of con- 
ducting a weekly journal in those days when "the school- 
master is abroad," and that too upon such an unpopular 
question as abolition. But, as in other cases, and in other 
times, I had learned to rely on God and humbly seek his 
assistance, and employ what little common sense he had 
graciously favored me with; and believing as I did that there 
was a necessity for this measure, and that the cause of human- 
ity demanded that this effort should have a fair trial, we 
soon flung our banner to the breeze. We wrote a "Prospec- 
tus," and mailed a large number to friends, soliciting sub- 
scibers; and the writing of the first "leader" devolved on 
me, as it generally did while the paper continued. My wife 
suggested the name of the paper, "Liberty Star," which 
was well received by all our friends into whose hands it fell. 
The first issue of two hundred copies was struck off and 



438 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

circulated, and subscriptions poured in daily. "We soon had 
a valuable list of exchanges, and for several nights in the 
week I had to employ my time until after midnight in read- 
ing them, with scissors in hand, and write copy for the next 
day, as there were no means to employ an editor for several 
months. We had to hire a room for our office ; and the pur- 
chasing of wrapping-paper, etc., etc., was all done on credit, 
or paid out of our individual pockets. All the labor or skill 
required in preparing matter for the press, and folding and 
mailing the papers, devolved chiefly on myself. Occasionally 
a little help was procured from a tew young men on mailing 
night, to help to assist in folding, but not often ; and while I 
had the duties of a preacher and pastor to perform, I felt that 
God stood by me and wonderfully sustained me, so that no 
duty was neglected. My soul was like a well-watered gar- 
den, and my bodily powers did not fail. 

In our first issue we had in the "Poet's Corner" the fol- 
lowing verses written by some kind-hearted rhymist. (All 
poets are kind-hearted.) We never saw them in print, but 
heard them sung in the streets of London by a poor blind 
negro, who was the subject of the verses, and obtained his 
livelihood from the charity of the people. I repeat them 
here to save them from oblivion, for I think them too 
valuable to be entirely forgotten 

THE NEGRO'S LAMENT. 

1. On Africa's wild plain, where the lion, loud roaring, 
With freedom stalks forth the vast desert exploring, 
I was dragged from my hut and enchained as a slave, 
In a dark floating dungeon upon the salt wave. 

2. Tossed on the rude main, all hope now despairing, 

I burst my chains, rushed on deck with my eye balls wide glaring. 
When the lightning's blue flash struck those inlets of day, 
And their glorious bright beams shut forever away. 

3. The despoiler of man not thinking of losing, 
Of gain by my sale not a blind bargain choosing, 
As my value compared with my keeping was light, 
He had me dashed o'erhoard in the dead of the night; 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 439 

4. And but for a barl^ for Britannia's coast bound then 

All my cares by that plunge in the deep had been drowned then; 
But by moonlight descried, I was snatched from the wave. 
And reluctantly robbed of a watery grave. 

5. How disastrous my fate, Freedom's ground though I tread now, 
Torn from house, wife, and children, and wandering for bread now; 
And seas roll between us that ne'er can be crossed. 

And hope's distant glimerings forever are lost. 

6„ But the time soon will come when the Judge and the ponderer 
Will restore light and rest to the blind and the wanderer; 
The European's deep dye may outrival the sloe. 
And the soul of the Ethiope prove whiter than snow. 

In the course of a few months our issues were over eight 
hundred copies, and we then employed a young gentleman 
who was studying law in the village (Mr. Henry Smith) to 
edit the paper for a trifling sum. He was a young man of 
promising abilities, ready wit, and some shrewdness • an easy 
writer, and sound on reform. He very generously came to 
my assistance and materially improved the character of the 
paper, and afforded me great relief in arduous though not 
unpleasant labors. It would scarcely seem possible that a 
person who had never been favored with one day's schooling 
could ever sustain himself as an editor of a newspaper in the 
middle of the nineteenth century, and secure the approba- 
tion and applause of his readers, and even some of his con- 
temporaries, and that too among a reading and thinking 
people with whom he mingled and for whose mental appetite 
he was weekly preparing food. But such was the fact. I 
not only secured the approbation of my readers, but found 
in not a few of my exchanges many of my articles copied, 
with marks of approval and indorsement. The following 
papers occasionally inserted some of my editorials, and not 
unfrequently gave me a " puff" by way of encouragement. 
The National Era, published at Washington; Liberty Press, 
of Utioa; Emancipator, of Boston; Antislavery Standard, 
edited by Mrs. Childs; Albany Journal, by Thurlow Weed; 
and once Mr. Greeley, of the Tribune, gave me a passing 
notice, and expressed a wish for my success. 



440 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

I am candid when I say I feel free from the spirit of ego- 
tism in making these statements. The sands of my glass 
have nearly run down ; I shall soon be where praise or blame 
can not effect me in the least. I only desire to show what 
can be accomplished by energy and perseverance, and what 
simple agents God can employ to execute his purposes. 



CHAPTEE XL. 

FREE SOIL CONVENTION IN BUFFALO — ANECDOTE — " WHO IS THE 
PROSPECTIVE PRESIDENT " LEAVE JAMESTOWN, AND RE- 
MOVED TO CAMDEN — COMMENCED TO MAKE A HOME FOR 
OLD AGE. 

In August, 1848, the national convention for the nomina- 
tion of candidates for president and vice-president of the 
Free Soil party met in the city of Buffalo. The convention 
consisted of three members from each congressional district, 
of the several states there represented, one barn-burner 
Democrat, one conscience Whig, or wooly-head, as pro-slavery 
Whigs called them, and one Liberty party man. Our Liber- 
ty party friends in the thirty-first congressional district of 
Xew York state elected me to represent their interests in 
that convention. At that gathering there was as noble a 
company of men as ever came together to deliberate on na- 
tional affairs, and human rights. The utmost harmony and 
good feeling seemed to prevail ; and although the friends of 
the slave could not obtain all they desired, yet great advance 
was made in the right direction. 

The platform declared that congress had legislative control 
over slavery in the District of Columbia and in the terri- 
tories; that it had no more right to create a slave than it had 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 441 

to make a king, and insisted that we must have no more 
slave states, and no more slave territory. They also declared 
that if -slavery was a blessing the South might enjoy it, but 
if an evil, or a curse, the North should not be held responsi- 
ble for its existence, nor in any wise be compelled to sustain 
it. The " conferrees," or delegated members, consisting of 
about six hundred persons from sixteen different states, met 
in a church. Solomon P. Chase, then a private citizen, was 
called to the chair and presided with decorum and dignity. 
Soon after he became the Free Soil or Republican governor 
of the great State of Ohio, and subsequently United States 
senator from that state, and secretary of the United States 
Treasury, and finally chief-justice of the Supreme Court. 

In looking back over the scenes of twenty years, who can 
doubt but that the world does move. Though many who took 
part and figured largely in the terribly exciting topics of 
those days have passed away, and we know not where to 
look to find men to fill the important stations they occupied, 
yet God in the midst of his wrath against us as a nation for 
our sins, has mingled mercy with his judgments, and raised 
up agencies, both in church and state, who do honor to his 
cause and humanity, and we trust will perpetuate our liber- 
ties to the latest generation. The fact is, the circumstances 
of the times called out much latent talent that otherwise 
would never have been developed; and the Wise Ruler of 
nations has always instruments of his choice in reserve to 
carry out his grand designs, though, as in the case of David, 
he might be found employed only as a shepherd's boy. 

The labors of this committee of six hundred continued 
from 10:00 A. M. until 8:00 p. m. We then adjourned to the 
big tent to make our report, and declared in favor of Martin 
Van Buren for president and Charles Francis Adams for 
vice-president. The announcement was received with the 
wildest acclamation of applause from enthusiastic thousands, 
who were anxiously waiting to hear our decision. Thus 
ended the labors of one of the most important conventions 



442 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

that ever had at that time assembled on this continent ; and 
although the man I voted for did not receive the nomination, 
yet I concluded to acquiesce in the arrangement with as 
much grace as I could command. 

Thus the ball that was destined to roll over the entire 
North was set in motion. A principle was established that 
would not only wound the head of slavery, but, as was believ- 
ed by many, procure its death at no distant day. On my 
return home I wrote an account of the doings of the conven- 
tion, for the Liberty Star, and remarked that as a party we 
did not seek for office, only so far as we could employ it for 
the overthrow of the slave-holders' pet; that we had secured 
the best planks in the Buffalo platform, and were quite will- 
ing that other men who would carry out our principles should 
wield the power if they would honestly maintain our well- 
defined position. In other words, we were contending for 
measures, not for men; and while the convention had given 
us the platform, — though not indeed all we could wish, yet, 
as we believed, enough for one day, and something for which 
we felt exceedingly grateful, and could afford to be equally 
generous, — we could afford to let the barn-burners furnish 
the candidate for the presidency and the woolly-heads the 
vice-president. The oyster had been opened by the conven- 
tion; and our allies had each secured the shell, while the 
Abolitionists had managed to obtain the more nutritious and 
savory morsel. 

An aged lady in our neighborhood, who was considered 
by all who knew her to be an Abolitionist of the first water, 
and had no sympathy or even patience with "antislavery but 
men," and was always in favor of the most stringent meas- 
ures to accomplish what seemed to be the great desire of her 
heart, appeared to be very anxious to learn the result of the 
convention. "Well, who have you nominated?" she impa- 
tiently, and rather pettishly inquired. 

" Well, Aunty, guess," we replied. 

"Why, I suppose John P. Hale," was the answer. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 443 

"No, guess again." 

"Well, Jos. E. G-iddings." 

"No." 

" Well, Gerrit Smith." 

" No." 

" Well ; la sakes, do tell. I am dying to know who it is 
that is nominated ; you will kill me with suspense." 

" Well, we have put in nomination, for our next president, 
Martin Van Buren.' 

She immediately replied, " M-a-r-t-i-n Y-a-n B-u-r-e-n ! " 
pausing at almost every letter; "and is M-a-r-t-i-n Y-a-n 
B-u-r-e-n an Abolitionist?" We assured her that he had ac- 
cepted the nomination, and promised to mount our platform; 
and we expect he will do our work. 

"All right," she said; "the first president that goes to 
Washington by Abolition votes will be killed, and we can 
spare Mr. Yan Buren as well as any man in the nation.' 

" I hope he will be elected, if he is truly converted to our 

principles, and have a chance to get to heaven while he is 

warm in his first love, We all know he is a little inclined to 

• be "foxy," and should he live long he might, like many 

others, backslide and make shipwreck of his faith." 

Little did we think at the time that the old lady's predic- 
tion would so soon be verified. But slavery in its death 
throes demanded another victim, and fastened its infernal 
fangs upon the noble Lincoln, who in every respect stood 
head and shoulders above his peers ; and if the slave-holders 
did but know it, he was their best friend as well as the friend 
of the oppressed. 

The new party just formed, called the "Free Soil Party," 
concluded to start a newspaper in its interest, in Jamestown. 
It was thought best not to have two papers so near alike in 
the same village, consequently an offer was made to pay us a 
reasonable sum for our subscription list, and supply the read- 
ers of the Liberty Star with the new paper until the close ot 
the subscription year. This was accomplished. Our debts 



444 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

were canceled, our bonds were taken up, and I was relieved 
from my great anxiety and extreme labor in conducting, 
much of the time alone, for nine months, a weekly journal 
advocating principles and measures not generally approved 
by the great mass of the nation. Doubtless there were man} 
who longed for and expected our defeat, and would at any 
time have rejoiced at our complete overthrow. But God, the 
friend of the poor, mercifully stood by me in the darkest day, 
and wonderfully sustained me in all my arduous labors and 
profound perplexities; and I escaped from all these toils and 
anxieties with only the loss, pecuniarily, often dollars. 

While living in Jamestown the cause was extended to 
regions beyond, and numerous appointments were supplied, 
both in our own county and in Cattaraugus, and also in Sugar 
Grove, and Lotsville, and Concord, Pennsylvania. A new 
church edifice was erected in Sugar Grove. Upon the whole, 
we had reason to humbly trust our labor and trials were not 
all endured in vain. On one occasion the brethren requested 
me to preach a sermon on Thanksgiving-day in our church, 
and expressed a wish to observe the day as recommended by 
the governor of the state. I told them that if they were • 
willing to observe the day in a truly Christian manner I was 
willing to render them every assistance within my ability, 
but to go to church on that day and hear a sermon usually 
in laudation of our nation's greatness, and throw reproaches 
upon other nations, and then go home and with our family 
and a few choice friends eat turkey and pumpkin-pie, was an 
abuse of the term. I was inquired of what idea I had in 
reference to the proper observance of the day. I reminded 
them of the Savior's directions in regard to making a feast : 
" When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy 
friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich 
neighbors; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense 
be made thee. But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, 
the mained, the lame, the blind : and thou shalt be blessed ; 
for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 445 

just." The inquiry was, "Where are such to be found in 
this place?" The reply was, "The poor ye have always with 
you ; and when ye will, ye may always do them good." It 
was further remarked that a thank-offering for God's cause 
would be acceptable at such a time ; that missions and Sab- 
bath-schools had a claim upon our benevolence; and if we 
had the means to indulge ourselves in luxuries, a part at 
least should be devoted to supply the wants of the needy. I 
informed them that Bro. Eider was a missionary in the 
vicinity of Syracuse,- that I had reason to believe he was in 
needy circumstances ; and if they would permit me to take 
up a collection for him I would preach to them on Thanks- 
giving-day. It was agreed to, and the meeting was held. 
After the sermon a collection was taken, amounting to nearly 
twelve dollars, and the amount was soon remitted to our 
needy brother. 

At that time, and for some years after, we had no mission- 
ary organization in the Wesleyan connection, and the True 
Wesleyan was published in the city of New York. Bro. 
Rider returned to his home in Syracuse from a distant part 
of this mission, and his lonely and distressed wife informed 
him that they had not sufficient bread or flour in the house 
for one meal, and that all their wood was consumed. He ex- 
amined his resources, and found he was he possessor of ten 
cents, and no more. He said he could devise no way for 
present relief, but concluded he would go to the post-office 
and get the Wesleyan, and thereby get some food for the soul, 
if he had none for the body. He did so, and received my 
remittance, with which he bought a sack of flour, a load of 
wood, and some groceries, and went on his way rejoicing. 

In 1850 the Jamestown Church and people made me a do- 
nation of one hundred and fifty dollars, which, together with 
the full discharge of their previous obligations to me, along 
with my marriage fees, which amounted to a considerable 
sum in three years, left in my possession something over two 
hundred dollars in cash, and a new buggy and harness. We 



446 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

were now over fifty years of age, and began to think it was 
about time to retire from active life and make a little prepa- 
ration for a nest to die in, or at least to spend our few remain- 
ing years in retirement and quietude; and we had never 
been so well prepared for such a move as now. We had been 
for the last twenty years constantly on the move, and seldom 
lived in the same house more than one year, and often less; 
and had endured all the privations incident to the itinerancy, 
and that too in a young and consequently feeble church. 
We had merely contrived to live on our scanty support with 
the most rigid economy, and were often pinched for food 
and clothing; and the churches among whom we had spent 
the prime of life, and devoted our best energies for their in- 
terest, had made no provision for superannuated ministers and 
their widows. Indeed it was next to impossible to do so, as 
they were few in number; and their cause was so unpopular, 
they could scarcely sustain their active pastors much less 
provide for future contingencies. Under such circumstances 
it should not be surprising that we thought duty to ourselves 
demanded that something ought to be done toward smooth- 
ing our way down to the grave. 

In the early part of 1842 I was invited to become the pas- 
tor of a small Wesleyan Church in the city of Utica, — as 
referred to in another place, — and as my ministerial services 
would be chiefly confined to the city I would not need my 
traveling equipage, which happened then to be in tolerable 
good condition. I reasoned thus: I shall not probably re- 
main in the city more than two years at the furthest, for the 
Methodist people love frequent changes; if I leave my horse 
and buggy with the farmers for that length of time,^or until 
I am removed to another country circuit, I shall find them 
much dilapidated, or perhaps used up; and should I sell 
them I would probably use the money, and at the end of two 
years not have the means to replace them. An offer was 
made of thirty acres of land, chiefly unimproved, for three 
hundred dollars, and my horse and buggy paid just half that 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 447 

Bum., with four years' time to pay the balance. To this place 
we now resolved to retire. As above stated, it was within 
the bounds of the St. Lawrence Conference, and being refus- 
ed a superannuated relation by the Eoch ester Conference I 
obtained a transfer to the former, which met some two 
months after ours, to which I presented my papers, and was 
requested to take the pastoral charge of Camden Church, in 
Oneida County, only nineteen miles from my intended 
home. 

We soon removed to the pleasant and healthy inland vil- 
lage of Camden, and found comfortable quarters in a house 
belonging toBro. H. H. G-ifford, adjoining the one in which he 
lived i and we here spent a very agreeable and pleasant year. 
We were near neighbors to Bro. E. Gaylord, who with his 
kind and excellent family were tried friends and made our 
stay among them all that could be desired. The church in 
this place numbered few in members; but most of them were 
trustworthy, — such as the Gaylords, Gifibrds, Ashpoles, Pres- 
tons, and others, — and could always be relied upon as being 
ready, according to their ability and means, for every good 
word and work. During the first year, with considerable 
help from the brethren, we were able to keep up appoint- 
ments at Camden, Yienia, Florence, and Eed Field, with 
occasional labors elsewhere. At most of these appointments 
some were converted, and a number were added to the 
church. We remained with this people two years, during 
which time, with the help of a few brethern, I was enabled 
to errect a comfortable house on my little farm; and in 1851 
we removed into it, in an unfinished state, designing to add 
to our comfort as we were able, or as providence might afford 
us help. We remained here about five years, but always sup- 
plying some charge not far from home and employing my 
spare time in making improvements, so as to carry out my 
former intentions of finally settling down from public life. 
But as the poet Burns says, " The best laid schemes o' mice 
and men gang oft a-gley." In an evil hour I lent my name 



448 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

to a neighbor to borrow two hundred dollars, which sum I 
had to pay, including interest. This, with a debt of one 
hundred and fifty dollars I had contracted in building my 
house, found me in debt about four hundred dollars, which 
to a man in my humble circumstances seemed enormous. I 
thought at my time of life I could never liquidate a debt 
of that amount; and I had an intolerable repugnance against 
going to the judgment insolvent. I therefore concluded to 
sell our comfortable little home and again take my place in 
the itinerant ranks. 

In 1856 I was solicited to remove to Williamson Circuit, 
where I had preached ten years previously. During those 
ten years the circuit had from various causes been reduced to 
only one appointment. Though there were two chapels 
within its bounds, only one was regularly occupied, namely, 
Williamson Corners, while the one at New Salem, or Farm- 
ington, Ontario County, was closed, only three members 
living in the vicinity. The church at Williamson only de- 
sired one sermon on each Sabbath, and would remunerate 
the pastor according to that amount of labor, with the under- 
standing that if other work could be obtained the pecuniary 
results would be mine. I had strong faith to believe that if 
the great Head of the church had a work for me to do in 
his vineyard he would not keep me cooped up in Williamson 
Corners, but would open my way to some other place Or 
places where the people stood in need of the word of life, 
and where I might hope to be successful in preaching salva- 
tion to dying men. About five miles from our village was 
another small hamlet, called " Ontario Corners," which had 
not the means of grace, and appeared to have no desire to 
form any acquaintance with an organized or systematic 
Christianity. We had three members living in the aforesaid 
village who usually attended church with us, and for their 
sakes, and to encourage them, I was anxious to devote a part 
of my time in their place. But they seemed to think it use- 
less to make any attempt to introduce the gospel into their 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 449 

neighborhood. It had been repeatedly tried, they said, by 
different denominations, and none could secure a congrega- 
tion more than a few times. My mind, however, was in a 
remarkable manner drawn toward this people. Why, I 
could not tell; for there was nothing prepossessing in the 
place or its surroundings calculated to encourage a gospel 
minister to hope for any great success. There was a rum- 
hole of the worst kind in the heart of the village. The in- 
habitants generally took refuge in Universalism, and Spirit- 
ualism, while not a few were avowed infidels, and but very 
few had any decent regard for even the forms of religion. 
Yet I could not divest my mind of the impression that some 
effort ought to be made to save Ontario. My nearest neigh- 
bor, Mr. Seely, with whom I lived on friendly and sociable 
terms, was a local preacher in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. To him I made known my feeling and desires in 
regard to the place in question. As he was an old resident 
in the country, and well acquainted with the different locali- 
ties, I reasonably supposed his opinion and advice would be 
of essential service to me in my hesitancy in the case, and 
perhaps furnish me with sufficient data to decide as to my 
course. What was my surprise to hear him say, " Don't go 
there, Bro. Pegler;" and with emphasis he added, "They are 
a God-forsaken people. The place is usually called '~No 
(rod.' Some years ago one of our preachers went to preach 
there, and they actually pelted him with, stones. Don't go, 
I say; your life would be in danger." Strange as it may 
appear, this relation did not discourage me in the least. It 
was immediately suggested to my mind that God was able 
to raise up children even from these stones. My heart still 
yearned toward them with an ardent desire to at least make 
the attempt to accomplish something in their behalf, fully 
believing that if God had a work for me to do in that place 
he would surely open the way, and keep and preserve me 
until his purposes were fulfilled. The brethren of our 
church did not give me much encouragement, but expressed 
29 



450 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

their fears that labor bestowed on such unpromising soil 
would be of little avail. My sanguine and faithful wife, 
however, was of a different opinion. She thought the im- 
pressions on my mind were by divine agency, and the clear 
indications were that duty called in that direction. She had 
always been my confidential friend and counselor in such 
cases, and indeed in every case where doubts existed or in- 
terests came in conflict with duty. Her large experience 
and familiarity with the word of God, and her close observ- 
ance of divine providence, gave considerable weight to her 
views and advice. 



CHAPTEK XLI 

COMMENCED TO PREACH AT ONTARIO CORNERS — KIND RECEPTION 
BY THE PEOPLE — URGED TO LEAVE THE PLACE — UNWILL- 
INGNESS TO DO SO — EXTENSIVE REVIVAL — SOME REMARK- 
ABLE CONVERSIONS. 

My wife and myself talked and prayed over the matter, 
and in the strength of divine grace it was determined that 
the effort should be made, with the assurance that when she 
could not accompany me I might rely upon her prayers for 
the presence of G-od to be with me, and give a blessing to 
his own precious truth. Thus armed and thus assured I 
sallied forth to call on the three members residing in the 
place, in hopes to secure their consent and co-operation. 
But no encouragement could be obtained from them. At 
length I obtained the consent of Bro. Clark to accompany 
me on a call upon the trustees, to ascertain if the school- 
house conld be procured for religious meetings. I was soon 
introduced to Mr. Casey, one of the trustees, a leading man 
in the place, and a Universalist by profession, to whom I 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 451 

* 

made known my request for the use of the district school- 
house for every alternate Sabbath in the afternoon. Without 
any hesitancy he gave his consent, and assured me there 
would be no opposition on the part of the other trustees; 
and, he added, " You can go ahead without troubling your- 
self to call on them." He then said, pointing to his premises, 
" There is my house ; you are welcome to come when you 
please for refreshment and rest. And there is my barn; you 
will always find hay and oats for your horse." 

On leaving him I said to Bro. Clark, " "What do you think 
of that?" 

"Well, well," said he, " that is wonderful. I did not expect 
such a kind reception." 

This was in the month of May, about one month after the 
rise of the Eochester Conference. I immediately made my 
appointment, and in the fear of <xod and with a strong desire 
for the salvation of the people commenced my labors among 
them. The congregation was not large at the first service, 
and during the summer it ranged from fifteen to thirty per- 
sons, — seldom more than the highest number, and not' often 
less than the lowest figure, — so that sometimes I feared I had 
missed my way and was attempting to cultivate a barren 
soil. 

Soon after I commenced to preach in Ontario the Eev. Mr. 
Fox, formerly a Congregational minister, but at that time a 
"Unionist," having no written creed or discipline, but the 
Bible only, made an appointment at the same place on the 
opposite Sabbath, so that the people had preaching every 
Sunday. 

Mr. Fox was driven from the church of his choice in con- 
sequence of his reformatory principles, and like many others 
at that time, observing the position of the leading churches 
in using disciplinary measures to crush the rising spirit of 
reform, went to the other extreme, and ignored all visible 
organizations. He was doubtless a good man ; very sociable, 
and kind in his manners ; a sound theologian, and staunch 



452 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

reformer; as a preacher quite systematic, and in pulpit abili- 
ties above mediocrity. We labored together in the most per- 
fect harmony and friendship. Though I have not heard 
from him for some years past, I have no doubt we shall meet 
in heaven. In the early part of winter I assisted him at a 
protracted meeting on the "Town Line," where he had a reg- 
ular appointment, with the understanding that he would in 
like manner assist me, if it were thought best, to hold a simi- 
lar meeting at Ontario, or at any other place within the bounds 
of my charge. At that meeting upward of twenty persons 
professed to find salvation, and it was agreed that they ought 
in some way be recognized as a visible church. 1 frankly 
acknowledged that he had the first right to the ground; that 
his views of theology and reform were so similar to ours, I 
could not in my heart act as his rival; and that if he would 
prepare some fundamental articles on theory and practical 
Christianity by which his members could be recognized as a 
Christian church, 1 would stand aside and offer no opposition, 
nor make any effort to induce any to unite with the Wesleyan 
denomination. To this he readily assented, and promised, 
should I hold a similar meeting in Ontario, and should G-od 
pour his Spirit out upon the people and an attempt be made 
to organize a churoh, my Christian generosity should be fully 
reciprocated. Soon after this a prominent colored minister 
of Syracuse, who had once been a slave, but made his escape 
from the house of bondage, and by indefatigable labor and 
great perseverance had worked himself up to an enviable 
position among his brethren and others, and became an ac- 
ceptable if not an eloquent preacher, came to Williamson to 
lecture in behalf of the fugitives in Canada. There were 
four churches at Williamson Corners, and it was agreed that 
we suspend the services in all except the Baptist, — it being 
the most commodious; and we all agreed to meet there for 
that day, and give him what moral and pecuniary support 
was within our power At this meeting were several from 
Ontario, one of whom informed me that Mr. Fox had but 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 453 

three persons to attend his service the previous Sunday; that 
he had removed his appointment until the winter broke up. 
as the house was cold, and there was no shelter for horses, 
etc., and advised me to do the same. I told him I would 
think about it, and decide what course it would be best to 
take after meeting, which would be at 3:00 p. m. on that day. 
On my arrival at the place that afternoon there was a larger 
audience than usual ; and as my mind had been somewhat 
exercised by the request made in the morning, perhaps my 
feelings were a little excited and I had more than usual sym- 
pathy for the people. Be this as it may ; we had an unusual 
good meeting, and I had more than ordinary liberty and 
used much boldness of speech. After the public service was 
over I told the congregation the request made by one of their 
townsmen, and would leave it with them to decide whether 
I should withdraw my appointment as Mr. Fox had done. 
There happened to be a number of professors of religion 
present from another neighborhood, and I observed to the 
congregation that it was a serious matter for a minister to 
remove his appointment from a place and leave the people 
without the public means of grace, as would be the case 
should I follow the example of my colleague ; that before I 
took any action in the matter I would like to ask those who 
professed to be Christians, and are anxious to persuade sin- 
ners to come to Christ, this question: "If God should now 
call you to an account for your labor in this direction, could 
you answer that you had done all you could to save Ontario?" 
Many in the audience shook their heads, as if answering in 
the negative, and appeared very golemn. I assured them 
that our condition was perilous in the extreme, while sinners 
were looking to us for light and example and both were will- 
fully and criminally withheld. At this stage of the meeting 
a non -professing gentleman arose, and with a strong voice 
said, " Try us again, sir; try us again." I replied, " By God's 
help I will," and left an appointment to be with them in two 
weeks. 1 went from the meeting somewhat encouraged, and 



454 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

as soon as possible laid the whole matter before the Lord. I 
felt a sweet assurance of his love, and a strong confidence 
that, as in other cases of difficulty, he would clear my way 
and fully make my duty known. 

My heart still went out in ardent desire for the salvation 
of souls in Ontario, and I could not give up the struggle 
unless I had the assurauce that good would yet be accom- 
plished in that place. There were some there who constantly 
attended worship during the summer, and gave good atten- 
tion to the word; and they seemed to be desirous to profit, 
but when spoken to appeared anxious to conceal their emo- 
tions. Among them was an interesting family consisting of 
husband and wife, and a pair of twins a few months old, who 
usually attended and gave good attention to the word. They 
treated me with due respect, and bid me welcome to their 
hospitality, but were trifling and vain in matters of religion. 
They had been married only a few years, and formerly made 
a profession of religion; but now they appeared to be entire- 
ly absorbed in fashion and each other, and their pretty, lovely 
twins. I enjoyed their company much, and was cheered by 
their pleasant conversation and apparent anxiety to promote 
my comfort and make themselves agreeable ; but I often left 
their house with a heavy heart because of my failure to make 
any visible impression in a religious direction. 

There was another good, honest man, highly esteemed for 
his honest dealings and sterling integrity, who had a large 
family, and many grown up to manhood, but all living to 
this world, and without hope and without God. This man 
had enjoyed religion in England ; but the society into which 
he had mingled after his arrival in this country had no favor- 
able effect upon his religious enjoyment, which, together with 
the opposition he endured from his wife and children, had 
discouraged him from making any public demonatration in 
favor of Christ and his cause. At the same time the world 
would willingly have recognized him as a Christian for the 
probity and rectitude of his character, yet he well knew that 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 455 

in the dark and cloudy day he had departed from God and 
lost the vital portion of religion. 

Then there was Bro. Clark, and some of his family, upon 
whom I could depend to aid me in any effort to do good, and 
who had always appeared as true as the magnet to the steel. 
They were old and valued acquaintances — pioneers in the 
cause; had borne the burden and heat of the day, and given 
indubitable proof that they would not falter in the day of 
trial or adversity. 

Then there was Bro. Turner. Though he had severed 
himself from us for the sake of anion, yet he could always 
be depended upon to stand in the front rank whenever the 
Lord's hosts were called to muster. 

These persons, with some others, came before my mind 
while wrestling with God in regard to duty, and I felt assured 
that if an extra effort were made God would dispose their 
hearts, and perhaps the hearts of others, to give their influence 
and labor in his blessed cause and hold up my hands while 
elevating the standard of the cross. 

My heart was warmed, my fears were dissipated, my 
doubts were removed, and my faith was mightily strength- 
ened; and with unusual confidence in the faithfulness of 
God's word, and in the simplicity and fervor of my soul, I 
on my knees promised the Lord of the harvest that if I 
could obtain the promise of the punctual attendance of three 
persons, and each bring a candle to meeting, I would make a 
protracted effort, and continue until some good was accom- 
plished. I immediately called on that number of persons 
and obtained a cheerful and prompt response to my request, 
with an expression of delight and encouragement that I was 
disposed to make such an effort in behalf of long neglected 
Ontario. 

On my way home I notified the teacher at the school-house 
that a meeting wo.ild be held there the next Sabbath evening, 
and on every evening through the week. At the time ap- 
pointed the largest number were present I had ever seen in 



456 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the place; and upon the desk were laid twenty or more 
candles brought by different persons. Only three, however, 
could be lighted, for want of places to put them. After 
meeting arrangements were announced for meetings through 
the week, and an appeal was made for lighting the house. 
One man said he had a dozen or so of hanging candle-sticks 
in his ball-room, which he would cheerfully lend us for the 
occasion ; and I as cheerfully accepted his offer. On Monday 
night there was a perfect rush into the house. More than 
twenty persons could not find standing-room, and had to re- 
tire without participating in the meeting. The house was so 
crowded I could not find space to kneel during prayer. 
After the sermon a voice of deep supplication, mingled with 
groans and humble confession of sin, as of a soul in the most 
intense agony of despair, was heard in the back part of the 
house. My first impressions were that the voice came from 
some one who had been converted at our late meeting on the 
town line, but had lost his sense of Grod's pardoning love and 
was again in earnest to recover his losl; treasure. Soon his 
lamentations were turned to praise and his sorrow to joy; and 
he arose, and in a clear and intelligent manner declared 
what God had done for his soul. This was John Pye, the 
first-fruits of this singularly commenced meeting. He was 
the eldest son of that good but poor man referred to above, 
who for more than twenty years had been praying for his 
family but had for some time past been discouraged. Many 
of us rejoiced exceedingly over this first result of our feeble 
effort; and the entire audience seemed deeply affected, and 
appeared to leave the place with profound solemnity. 

There had recently been erected in the business part of 
the village a temperance hotel which was still in an unfinish- 
ed state. The proprietor was present at our meeting, and 
witnessed our crowded condition. He generously proposed 
the use of his large hall for our future meetings, and a num- 
ber of the citizens inquired on what terms. He offered us 
the use of the hall, with stove and lamps, and he would make 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 457 

comfortable seats with backs, sufficient to accommodate two 
or three hundred persons for every Sabbath day, and one 
evening each week, and on Saturday for quarterly meeting, 
if wanted, and for six weeks in continuance for protracted 
meeting, if desired, for thirty dollars for one year. We were 
required to furnish our own fuel and lights, and appoint a 
person to act as janitor to take care of the room and keep it 
in order. Another person engaged to furnish wood ready 
for the stove, fluid for the lamps, and keep all in good order 
for twenty dollars for one year. Thus for fifty dollars we had 
ample and commodious arrangements made for the worship 
of God for one year ; and within twenty-four hours the money 
was all paid, or pledged. By Saturday night the seats were 
all made, and we removed our meeting to the hall. Surely 
we could exclaim, "What hath God wrought?" Who could 
have foreseen such an interest manifested in snch a place, 
and in so short a time with such feeble instrumentalities? 
The glory belongs to God. Praise his name forever. 

The meetings continued in the school-house until Friday 
night, with considerable success considering our embarrassed 
condition for want of room. Several were converted to God 
during the week, and our young Bro. Pye, the first-fruits of 
the effort, acted as ^n efficient missionary during the entire 
week, and afterward in bringing his young acquaintances to 
the meeting and to the altar of prayer. Immediately oppo- 
site the school-house, and but a few rods distant, lived a poor 
and distressed family of English people. My wife and my- 
self had often called upon them during the summer and urg- 
ed them to attend the means of grace, but never could prevail. 
The man spent most of his earnings in drink, while his wife 
and only child, a young lad of sixteen or eighteen winters, 
(I can not say summers, for there are few summers in a 
drunkard's home,) were ragged, and destitute of the com- 
monest necessaries of life. Upon the whole, they appeared 
to be the most abject and wretched family we ever saw, or 
could be found in a civilized rural district where so many 



458 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

comforts can be cheaply obtained. On the first Saturday 
night after we had opened the hall the wife of this man came 
to me, and in great earnestness told me that her husband 
was in the meeting and was greatly troubled about his soul, 
and urgently requested us to call upon them the next morn- 
ing. My wife and myself did so, and found Mr. S., the man 
in question, with his wife and son, all in an inquiring state 
of mind and deeply anxious to obtain salvation. Oh, what a 
time we had, both in weeping and rejoicing. We spent 
several hours with them, and left them in the most hopeful 
condition, and with the pleasing assurance that the good 
work now begun would be consummated in the conversion 
of the entire family. Our meetings continued in the hall for 
several weeks, and conversions occurred at nearly every 
meeting. Mr. Fox, according to promise, came to my assist- 
ance and rendered essential service; and the hall, though 
large for that place, could not always contain the people who 
desired to attend. On one occasion at least we had fears for 
the safety of the building, and the people who had assembled, 
and appointed a door-keeper to prevent persons from entering. 
Many begged to be admitted; but they were told that it was 
impossible, for cautious reasons, to allow any more to enter 
the room. Persons esteemed as good judges in such matters 
were apprehensive that a slight movement might start 
some of the timbers ; so the congregation were requested to 
keep their seats while singing, and not to rise up when the 
benediction was pronounced, but remain composed until fifty 
or more persons nearest the door had gone down the stairs 
and safely landed on the sidewalk. 

On visiting one house during the meeting the lady, as I 
entered the door, exclaimed, " You sent home to me a new 
husband last night. Oh, what a changed man he is. Many 
a time has he stood over me with a club in his hand, when 
finding me on my knees, and threatened to knock out my 
brains if he found me again at prayer." 

That man lived an exemplary life for some years, and 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 459 

died a happy death. Although he had no education, and 
but slender natural abilities, yet he was always at his post 
and invariably had a word to say for the Master, and for the 
good cause he had embraced, though in the evening of his 
life. 

G-ood old Bro. Pye would often remark, "How good the 
Lord has been to me. He has converted my wife, and all 
my children who are old enough to understand about relig- 
ion. For twenty years I have been praying for my wife; 
and now she is converted, and my children besides. Glory 
be to G-od. May he keep us faithful." 

At the close of this meeting a Wesleyan church was organ- 
ized, of about thirty-six members; and a more loving, ener- 
getic, and active church I never knew. They made me a 
liberal donation. I continued as their pastor for another 
year ; and in their company I enjoyed some of the most de- 
lightful and profitable seasons I ever experienced in my life. 
Since the time of which I write, this church has greatly 
prospered. They have built a neat and commodious house 
of worship, and recently a parsonage, and have had Bro. Sal- 
isbury and other prominent ministers in the Rochester Con- 
ference for pastors. I wonder if the "chief butlers" in On- 
tario remember "poor Joseph?" 



CHAPTER XLII. 

CONFERENCE, AT MY OWN REQUEST, LEFT ME WITHOUT AN 

APPOINTMENT COMMENCED TO PREACH AT NEW SALEM 

ORGANIZED A CHURCH AT THAT PLACE — KINDLY RECEIVED 
BY THE QUAKERS — A GRACIOUS REVIVAL — ACQUAINTANCE 
WITH MR. GOOLD AND FAMILY. 

In 1858 circumstances occurred which rendered itnecessary 
for me to refuse an appointment in the regular work, from 
the conference. But the Ontario brethren still clung to me, 



460 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and were loath to have me leave them, while the church at 
Williamson were determined to have a change. The change 
was made, a new pastor was obtained, and I was dismissed. 
Whether the church was much benefited by the arrange- 
ment, they can best determine. 

Mr. J. B. Turner, at that time not a member of any church, 
offered me a very comfortable house as a residence, with 
many other privileges, worth at least fifty dollars, provided I 
would preach in Ontario once in two weeks. I was not in a 
suitable condition to remove my family to any great distance, 
so I concluded to accept his* generous offer and become a self- 
constituted missionary for one year, or until I could find my 
way plain to become a regular pastor. 

I am not a man given to rely on impressions as infallible 
indications of duty, and yet there have been times when 
God has in a most remarkable way made known to me in 
this manner a knowledge of his will, and evidently pointed 
out to me in an unmistakable way my course of duty. Wit- 
ness my labor and ultimate success in Ontario, just recorded, 
as well as in other parts of this "simple annal of the poor." 

I have referred to the Wesleyan house of worship in New 
Salem, which had been closed for several years. My mind 
was powerfully exercised in view of their destitution, and I 
was impressed to direct my steps there as a suitable field for 
home missionary operation. 

We had in that little village one brother and two sisters. 
The remainder of the church, some thirty or more, had in 
the course of nine or ten years been scattered. Some had 
died, some removed to a distance, some had gone to other 
denominations, or had backslidden, while the three who re- 
mained were apparently helpless, and entirely discouraged. 
Soon after conference I made them a visit, and inquired if 
they would like to have a preacher to labor among them. 
They answered yes, but said they did not want a minister to 
come and labor without compensation, and but little could be 
done in that direction under their present circumstances. I 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 461 

replied, "That is not the question ; do you desire the stated 
means of grace? Would you be desirous to have me preach 
to you once in two weeks?" 

The answer was, "Certainly. We should be delighted to 
share in your labor; but we do not want you to serve us for 
nothing, and we can pay but a trifle." 

I told them that my house and garden were secured to me 
for one year; that we had sufficient flour and meat for the 
summer; that we should not need any more clothing until 
next winter, and all we would need until then would be a 
few groceries; that if they would open the house I would oc- 
cupy the pulpit once in two weeks, without the promise of a 
cent, and trust in providence to supply all our wants, I had 
preached in that house for one year, soon after the building 
was erected, consequently the people were somewhat ac- 
quainted with me. The appointment was finally made, and 
in firm trust and confidence in the promises of G-od I com- 
menced my labors upon this apparently barren soil. In some 
respects this effort was not unlike the one I recently made in 
Ontario, which in the end proved so glorious and successful. 
Our congregation was not large at the commencement, as the 
"Friends," or Quakers, had two meeting-houses in the vicin- 
ity, — one Orthodox and the other Hicksite, — and many of 
the community belonged to one or other of these denomina- 
tions. 

After I had preached in this place five or six times one of 
my hearers, who had been a Methodist in the State of Ver- 
mont, and who greatly admired the position of the Wesleyan 
connection, said to me, "Why don't you have a quarterly 
meeting, and take up a collection for your support?" 

I replied, " What kind of a quarterly meeting could I have 
with only three members?" 

"Perhaps," said he, "you might have some to unite with 
you, for I know many who sympathize with you." 

This suggestion was heeded, and with some diffidence, and 
fear of a failure, I ventured to appoint the meeting in ques- 



462 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

tion. On Saturday I preached, and gave a brief statement 
of the causes which led to our organization, and the position 
of our church in relation to our theology, polity, and views 
of reform in general; and I was cheered in my labors by re- 
ceiving eleven persons into the church, including the three 
who claimed previous membership. 

The next day we had an interesting love-feast, and at the 
close of the sermon lifted a collection of nine dollars, which 
a few friends swelled to fifteen. This proved indeed, in our 
circumstances, very acceptable. I continued to preach to 
and visit among this people. I had many friends among the 
Quakers, who always gave me a hearty welcome to their 
peaceful and comfortable homes ; and some of them allowed 
me to hold social meetings with their families. 

The following winter we held a protracted meeting, and 
the good Lord poured out his Spirit upon the people. A 
number professed to experience religion, among them some 
who were birth-right members of the "Friends;" and some 
of their lady preachers kindly and Christianly aided in the 
meeting by prayer and exhortation. I can not forbear to 
make mention of the kindness of Joseph C. Hathaway, and 
his brother Lorenzo, and their sister Phoebe, and their excel- 
lent families, and some others, who it would seem went a 
little beyond their established views in administering to our 
necessities. But they invariably said, " Friend Pegler is not 
a hireling priest." 

At this meeting I was materially aided by my wife, and 
some of the brethren from Ontario, about fifteen miles dis- 
tant, among whom was my young Bro. George S., son of Mr. 
S., the dissipated man mentioned in my account of the reviv- 
al at Ontario. This young man was most deeply pious, and 
much engaged in trying to do good to others ; and although 
not a year old in religion, he was quite gifted in exhortation 
and prayer, and in my mind was destined to be useful in the 
church of Christ. Our church in New Salem now increased 
to thirty members; and efforts were made to induce us to re- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 463 

main another year with this people, who of course were very 
dear to us. We readily consented to remain, feeling assured 
that the arrangement would receive the divine approval. At 
the request of the church and many of the citizens we con- 
sented to leave our comfortable quarters at Ontario and 
occupy a house in New Salem, which was kindly offered to 
us by Mr. Joseph C. Hathaway, a liberal Quaker, at a reduc- 
ed rent, attached to which was a good garden with much 
fruit. Here we spent a very comfortable and profitable 
year. 

The church at Ontario was still on the advance. And al- 
though they were attached to Williamson charge, and sup- 
plied with pastoral labor by Bro. Atwood, yet I believe they 
never lost their attachment for their former minister ; but 
whenever I made them a visit they always gave me a cordial 
reception, besides other tokens of Christian regards. Bro. 
S., who had formerly been so intemperate, and was so desti- 
tute when our meetings in Ontario commenced, and who 
with his wife and son were converted, became a thorough 
disciple of Christ, and their hitherto comfortless home began 
to assume an air of tidiness and thrift; and by industry and 
economy, in a short time their condition was materially bet- 
tered. They soon secured the confidence of the entire com- 
munity. Though the rum-seller and his associates often laid 
deep plans for his downfall, and a return to his former intem- 
perate habits, yet they never succeeded while he resided among 
us ; but through divine grace and a strong determination he 
was enabled to successfully resist, and was often known to 
praise God for his wonderful and singular conquest. A mer- 
chant in our village, who much admired his reformation and 
faithfulness, rented a farm to him, a short distance from our 
place of worship, to which I was often accustomed to repair for 
a friendly and Christian visit; and I invariably found them 
industrious, peaceful, and happy. Their house was neat and 
comfortable, though of course their furniture was scanty and 
plain, for he had a commendable horror against contracting 



464 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

debts. The good wife, who had passed through a long night 
of sorrow and poverty, now wore a cheerful smile on her 
countenance, while her truly renovated husband and her son 
George were continually praising God for the wonderful 
change in their condition. They were frugal and industrious, 
and always devising some plan to assist, in their humble way, 
the cause of religion and reform, from which they had derived 
such visible and permanent benefit. Prayer-meetings were 
often held in their unpretentious dwelling, and the neighbors 
and brethren loved to assemble there. Few enjoyed such 
seasons without being benefited, as the divine presence 
seemed to overshadow the place continually. In about three 
years after his conversion, Bro. S. told me that the property 
he had accumulated, in cattle, farming tools, etc., was worth 
nearly nine hundred dollars, and he was not in debt one 
cent. He had proved that godliness was profitable. Having 
sought first the kingdom of G-od and his righteousness, many 
good things were added unto him. And what appeared to 
me to be of great importance, he invariably ascribed his 
reformation and unusual success to the influence of the divine 
Spirit on his heart and life. After a few years he had accu- 
mulated sufficient property to remove to the State of Michi- 
gan, and secure him a home of his own ; and a brother 
informed me that he bought a farm in that state, and that 
his son George is now an itinerant preacher in the Michigan 
Wesleyan Conference. I have in my possession facts con- 
nected with this family, and some others, in relation to the 
work of grace and reformation in Ontario and New Salem, 
which, if they were in the hands of some gifted person who 
could dress them up in a suitable manner to meet the public 
taste, would make an interesting and perhaps profitable tem- 
perance tale. But I have not the ability to elaborate. I dare 
not venture to launch out in flights of fancy, but simply 
record a few prominent facts to which I was an eye and ear 
witness. I can not but feel grateful to our heavenly Father 
that he enabled me to persevere against what were seeming- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 465 

ly great difficulties, and become a pioneer in the good cause 
in Ontario and New Salem, both of which places I believe 
are now in a nourishing condition in the Wesleyan interest. 
I humbly trust I shall meet many on the shining shore who 
in those places were brought to Christ through my feeble 
instrumentality. To God be all the glory. 

Our stay in New Salem was very agreeable, and we hope 
profitable to many. Our congregation increased, and I was 
able to extend my labors to regions beyond ; for I still con- 
sidered myself a missionary, and endeavored to keep a spark 
of missionary fire, though my field of labor was recognized 
by the conference as a regular station. At that early period 
of our denominational existence we had no missionary or- 
ganization, and consequently no appropriations. Among 
many others who were my warm friends in New Salem, or 
Farmington, was Mr. Joseph Terry, a member of the "Chris- 
tian order," who became a constant hearer and a liberal sup- 
porter of the church. For some reason, he did not unite 
with the church in nominal fellowship ; but his excellent wife 
did, and proved a mother in Israel, and we always found a 
hearty welcome and cheerful reception at their comfortable 
and hospitable residence. Their kind attention to me while 
under a severe attack of lung disease will always be remem- 
bered with gratitude. He has some time since gone to his 
reward, but his kind and motherly wife still survives, I. hope, 
to perform her accustomed acts of benevolence and love to 
the sick and indigent in the circle where she resides. 

About two miles from our village resided John S. Goold, 
Esq , a gentleman of refined tastes and habits, who had 
recently, or within a few years, removed from the city of 
Albany with his family of boys, seven in number. When I 
first became acquainted with him he had bought a farm near 
the town of Macedon and laid it out in a tasteful manner, 
and was largely engaged in horticulture. He had built a 
splendid mansion for that rural country and was living in 
comfortable and luxurious retirement, with abundance of 
30 



466 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

fruits and flowers, cultivated with his own hands, or under 
his immediate supervision. His father, James Goold, Esq., 
was the proprietor of the largest carriage manufactory in the 
state, if not on the ftontinent; and at the commencement of 
railroads in this country he was largely employed in making 
cars and coaches in the State of New York and elsewhere. 
He also furnished a considerable number for the Spanish re- 
publics in the southern portion of the continent. My friend 
Mr. John S. Goold was in business with his father for a num- 
ber of years, during which time his leisure hours were em- 
ployed in attending to a small garden in the city, in which 
he raised some of the choicest small fruits that the climate 
would admit, and thus contracted a passionate taste for a 
kind of refined rural life. He accordingly removed into the 
country, that he might indulge himself in his favorite pur- 
suit, and furnish employment for his sons, some of whom 
were large enough to render him assistance in cultivatiug his 
grounds. Mr. G. had for many years sat under the ministry 
of the late Dr. Sprague, a celebrated minister of the Presby- 
terian Church, and Mrs. Goold was a member of Dr. Palmer's 
Congregational Church ; and both were accustomed to refined 
society and a chaste and elevated ministry. But on removing 
to Macedon they were deprived of such church privileges as 
suited their taste and inclination, and to which they had 
been accustomed, for all that region of country was more or 
less under the influence of the Quakers, who usually con- 
demned a paid and educated ministry; and there was no 
church of the order that met their approval nearer than Pal- 
myra, a distance of six or eight miles. The result was, they 
seldom went to church, as they usually came home dissatis- 
fied when attending a meeting in a school-house, the exercises 
being so different from those enjoyed in the city. One of his 
hired men frequently attended my meetings in New Salem, 
and on his return would sometimes refer to the sermon and 
other matters connected with the church, also naming the 
preacher. At length Mr. G. said, "Who is this Mr. Pegler, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 467 

about whom you talk so much? How old a man is he?" He 
afterward said to his wife, " Let us go next Sunday and hear 
him." Accordingly, on the next Sabbath a handsome carriage, 
with Mr. and Mrs. Goold and a number of their elder chil- 
dren, drove to ihe door of our unpretending church edifice. 
They formed a part of our rustic congregation, and, like all 
other well-bred people, listened with grave and good atten- 
tion. I do not now remember the subject upon which I 
preached, but it made a favorable impression on the mind of 
Mr. Goold and his family. At the conclusion of the services 
he cordially invited myself and wife to his house; and he 
afterward became a constant hearer and a warm and benefi- 
cent friend. He often told me that he was much pleased 
with my plain and unassuming manner, devoid of that usual 
ministerial stiffness and forced dignity often manifested by 
preachers who claimed to be better educated and more re- 
fined than some of their people, and that my plain and 
simple manner of exhibiting the gospel was agreeable to his 
taste. Mr. G-. was not a member of any church, but his cus- 
tom was to read a chapter in the Bible every morning after 
breakfast. To his house we often resorted, and were always 
kindly welcomed; and many, very many were the acts of 
Christian kindness and love bestowed upon us. Mr. G-. was 
a well-read man, and interviews with him were always agree- 
able and interesting; and he appeared to relish the accounts 
I sometimes gave of my adventures in foreign parts. 
Through him I became acquainted with his uncle, Mr. Tail, 
and his aunt, Mrs. Burton, both of Albany, all of whom, in- 
cluding his brother Henry, have shown us many acts of 
Christian kindness. May the Lord reward them in that day 
when he shall say, " Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one 
of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." 
All the children of Mr. G. who were old enough attended 
our Sabbath-school, and from the training and care bestowed 
upon them at home were of course the most orderly and at- 
tentive scholars in attendance. 



468 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

In this part of my narrative it may be well to record a re- 
markable conversion to God while residing in New Salem, 
which occurred on the last Sabbath of my regular labors in 
that place. The subject was James E. Goold, the eldest born 
of my friend Mr. Goold above referred to, who in the early 
part of the late rebellion enlisted to sustain the cause of his 
country and fell a martyr while in defense of human rights 
and republican institutions. While he was in the army he 
kept up an occasional correspondence with me, and after his 
death his father wrote me to send his letters to Albany, as 
it was designed to publish a book of memoirs of the honored 
dead of the city and county of Albany. He also requested 
me to write a brief sketch of his conversion, and my ac- 
quaintance with him. This was done, and the following 
article was published in the "Heroes of Albany." The com- 
piler of that book says, " The circumstances attending his 
(James E. Goold) conversion are presented in the following 
letter from Rev. George Pegler, addressed to the author of 
this brief sketch:" 

To C. H. Anthony, principal Albany Classical Institute: 

My Dear Sir — I am much pleased to learn that you propose 
to write a memoir of my very dear young friend James E. 
Goold, who fell in the late war in defense of union and liber- 
ty, and of his and our civil and religious rights. 

My first acquaintance with him was in the latter part of 
1858, when his father, John S. Goold, Esq., resided in Macedon. 
Xew York. I was then pastor of a church in his vicinity, 
and Mr. Goold and family were among my most constant 
hearers and liberal supporters; and many of their children 
were members of mj r Sabbath-school. My interviews with 
the family were frequent, and always attended with much profit 
and pleasure; and I was more and more impressed with the 
sedate deportment and high moral sentiments that were con- 
stantly developing themselves in the character of James as my 
interviews with him became more frequent and interesting. 
I considered him, in every respect, the best scholar in the 
school, and for aptness to learn, and for promptitude in at- 
tendance, as well as for his deep seriousness and moral tone, 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 469 

he was a worthy example to the whole school, and to all his 
companions. At our annual examination there was none 
like him for promptness in answering questions, either from 
the Bible or the maps. But that which most deeply interest- 
ed me was the manner of his conversion to God. He was 
not carried away by excitement, but most calmly and delib- 
erately entered into the service of the dear Eedeemer and 
seemed to have given his heart to Christ after much thought 
and prayerful examination. 

On the Lord's day, April 24th, 1859, the weather being very 
stormy, we did not expect a large congregation ; but among 
that little flock was James E. Goold. My text on that occa- 
sion was Ps. xlix. 8. "For the redemption of their soul is 
precious, and it ceaseth forever." After the public service 
we held a class-meeting, and James remained with us, occu- 
pying a slip in the church in company with three other 
young men. My custom was not to urge non-professors to 
speak unless they were quite willing. The others who sat 
with James had no remarks to make, but when I addressed 
myself to him he promptly stood up and remarked, "When 
I arose in the morning I saw the day was stormy, and con- 
cluded I would not go to church," But he happened to 
remember hearing me say that when we were tempted to ab- 
sent ourselves from the house of God it would be the better 
course to press through every difficulty, as something might 
be educed from God's word on that occasion which would do 
us good, and perhaps lead to a lasting blessing. "And," said 
he, "I bless God I have come to-day, for God has blessed my 
soul; and I hope that God for Christ's sake has forgiven my 
sins." Such was the commencement of his. Christian hope. 

Soon after, I was removed to another field of labor, and 
knew but little of his Christian progress until after he entered 
the army. Then he wrote me several letters, in answer to 
mine urging him to maintain his Christian character and re- 
main a constant example to his comrades in faithfulness to his 
dear Eedeemer, and fidelity to the cause of his country. 

His letters to me I will forward to his father, and you may 
make such use of them as your wisdom may dictate. 

With much respect, your humble servant. 

George Pegler, 

X/emonweir, Wis. ; May 1, 1866. 



470 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 



CHAPTEB XL1II. 

REMOVED FROM NEW SALEM AGAIN ATTEMPTED TO SETTLE 

DOWN — CAMP-MEETINGS — REMARKABLE PROVIDENCE VISIT 

TO NEW SALEM TAKEN DANGEROUSLY ILL — KIND ATTEN- 
TION OP FRIENDS VISION, OR DREAM. 

In 1859 we left New Salem and again retired to a small 
piece of land 1 still owned, adjoining the place where we 
formerly resided, and commenced to build another house. 

In the month of September a Wesleyan camp-meeting was 
held about two miles from our residence; and as I had two 
carpenters at work on our new house I could not attend all 
the time, but was present as often as possible. At that time 
Bro. B. Bider was a missionary to the Indians on the Onan- 
daga reservation, and he, in company with a number of his 
Indian brethren, were in attendance. They were then build- 
ing a house of worship on the reservation, and needed help; 
and it was decided that on Saturday afternoon Bro. Bider 
should preach to the Indians through his interpreter, and 
take up a collection in their behalf. In calling upon the peo- 
ple there was considerable response, and after awhile he 
asked how many would give five dollars for that enterprise. 
A few responded to the call, and soon there was a pause. I 
bad in my pocket a quarter eagle, or two and a half dollars, 
all the money I then possessed after paying my workmen, 
and proposed to be one of two to give five dollars. Another 
accepted the offer, and the gold-piece soon slipped from my 
hand. On returning home I told the carpenters they might 
gather up their tools at night, as I had just enough money 
to pay for labor performed but none to pay for continued 
work. 

"Why,'" said one, " are you not going to have your house 
finished?" 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 471 

" I have not the means," said I. 

"Well, you can not live in the house in this condition. 
You have the materials, and less than twenty dollars will 
finish the joiner work." 

" But I have not that amount, and I dare not contract a 
debt without a reasonable probability of meeting my engage- 
ments." 

" Well," said one of them, " let me remain and finish up 
the job, and I will wait for my pay until you are ready; and 
I promise that I will never dun you." 

'•'That is generous," said I; "but it will be a debt never- 
theless, and I dare not at my advanced age incur such re- 
sponsibilities." 

Many, perhaps, in this go-a-head day will think I was too 
scrupulous ; but I always had an extreme horror about in- 
debtedness, and was fearful if I took a few steps in that 
direction I might venture too far. My workmen smiled at 
what they termed my needless fears, and said I was a strange 
man, and overscrupulous, or too cautious. But I told them 
I was not to be moved. If I erred, it was on the right side, 
and I should be safe. After supper I rode to the vDlage for 
my mail, and one of the men rode with me ; and I promised 
to send his tool-chest on Monday. He stayed a few minutes to 
talk with a friend in the village, while I stepped into the 
post-office. A letter was hand-ed to me from my friend Mr. 
John S. Goold, who stated that two of his uncles were at his 
house on a visit ; and he had mentioned to them that I was 
building a house, and a little change might be acceptable. Each 
of them contributed five dollars, Mr. G-. five, and his sons 
five, making in all twenty dollars, just the sum the joiner 
supposed would be required to finish his part of the work. I 
immediately told him he might come on Monday and resume 
his work, as I had the means to pay him. "All right," said 
he, " I will be on hand." This man was a Universalist, and 
was not overstocked with devotional feelings ; but during the 
time he had worked for me he had heard the Scriptures read, 



472 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

and attended family worship. On relating to him the provi- 
dential circumstance in reference to the present of twenty 
dollars, he said, " Now, elder, I shall believe in the efficacy 
of prayer more than ever. How often have I heard yon 
pray that God might bring you through all your embarrass 
merits and enable you to meet every honest liability. Surely, 
the hand of God is in this matter. Who can doubt it?" 

" Amen," said I. 

" Glory to God," said Mrs. P; " I hope it will teach us all a 
lesson of greater confidence in God, and encourage us to rely 
more fully on his goodness." 

This little incident, in my opinion, is worthy of record as 
one of many instances in which the providence of God is 
exercised for deliverance for those who truly trust him. 

During the winter of 1860-1 some of my friends on differ- 
ent circuits where I had labored in former years wrote me to 
pay them a visit, promising to bear my expenses should I do 
so. Among them was my tried friend Mr. Goold, of Mace- 
don, New York, who facetiously and pleasantly said, " Come 
and pay us a visit, and let us talk down secession." At that 
time some of the southern states had perjured themselves by 
trampling on their oath of allegiance, and passed an ordi- 
nance of secession ; yet nearly ail believed it was nothing but 
a threat, or a freak, which would soon end in noise and 
smoke. 

Some time in January I started on my intended tour. I 
reached New Salem as my first point, and bent my steps to 
the comfortable house of my old friend Joseph Terry, to 
share his kindness and hospitality on Saturday night. I ex- 
pected to preach in the church next day, but for some cause 
God had ordered otherwise. That night I was taken sud- 
denly ill, and Mrs. Terry employed all her skill and assiduity 
to procure relief, but all to no purpose. In the morning I 
was no better, but rather worse. Mr. Terry saw at once that 
it was impossible for me to preach that day, and went to the 
church— where a large congregation was gathered to hear 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 473 

their old pastor once more — to announce the unwelcome in- 
telligence that I was dangerously sick. Dr. Bullis was in 
the congregation, and very kindly came to see me. He pro- 
nounced my disease inflammation of the lungs, and prescribed 
for me accordingly. My highly respected Sister Terry vol- 
untarily became my nurse — and one better fitted for that sit- 
uation could not be found in all that region. She and her 
husband were always with me whenever needed, either by 
day or by night, and everything that kindness and love 
could devise or imagine was cheerfully performed. I was con- 
fined to my room for several weeks, most of the time in bed ; 
and many were the kind attentions paid me by former loving 
friends. Before the disease turned, and when I was in the 
most danger my wife was written to and advised to make 
no delay if she wished to see me alive. On her arrival, — she 
having some skill in the homeopathic school of medicine, — 
Br. Bullis gave me into her hands, and by her skillful man- 
agement and the blessing of God I recovered rapidly. 

When my disorder was at its height I was in the room one 
night alone. Mrs. Terry, who slept in an adjoining room, 
had left me for a little while to seek a few moments' rest, and 
desired me to ring a little bell should I require her attend- 
ance. The night was intensely cold, and perfectly calm, and 
not the least noise or disturbance was heard in the house or 
about the premises. All at once the room appeared full of 
light. It did not appear like the sunlight, or any natural or 
artificial light I had ever seen, but a floating liquid, and 
wavy; and the most minute things in the room could 
readily be discovered. Whether I was asleep or awake I 
can not tell, no more than the apostle could tell whether he 
was in the body or out of the body when he received his 
wonderful revelations. For a few moments my feelings were 
indescribable. I had no fear that the house was on fire, or 
that I was in any immediate danger, for everything looked 
heavenly, and divine, and my mind was clear, calm, and col- 
lected. It seemed to me that the radiance I saw must be 



474 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

from the portals of glory. My whole soul was immediately 
filled with such an inexpressible sense of the divine presence 
as I had never realized before, and I thought, " This surely 
is the gate of heaven, and I am now about to be released 
from all the toils of earth and be forever with the Lord.'' 

Soon I heard the sound of music in the distance, and it 
appeared to approach nearer and nearer. When opposite 
the house it was loud and distinct, — the most melodious air 
and sweetest strains I had ever heard, — and the house seem- 
ed to tremble with its vibrations. The music appeared to be 
both instrumental and vocal; and I could discern between 
the one and the other, though both were blended in sweet 
and perfect harmony. Soon the light in the room appeared 
more brilliant, if possible, than before ; and instantly there 
stood upon my bed three of the most lovely looking beings I 
ever beheld, or could possibly imagine. They were clothed 
in long robes of spotless white, and had wings on their 
shoulders; were apparently young, and of equal age, but not 
of equal size, — the tallest being in the center. All seemed to 
stand on the bed-clothes, and on me in a stooping posture, 
but I felt no additional weight. The one in the center of the 
group fanned my feverish brow with her wings, which pro- 
duced a most pleasing sensation, and pointing upward with 
her finger said, in the softest and sweetest language I had 
ever heard, "They sympathize with you up there; but you 
can not go there yet." As these words were uttered the 
music without ceased, and the three visitants sung the softest 
and most harmonious song that mortal lips could utter or 
mortal mind conceive. When they had finished, the music 
without commenced again, in the same exquisite strains, and 
died away in the distance, as it seemed to pass from east to 
west, and when the sound completely died away the room 
was again in total darkness. I immediately rang the bell, 
and Sister Terry was soon by the bedside. 1 asked her to 
pen from my lips the only verse I could remember of the 
song sung by the heavenly choir: 



EEV. GEORGE PEGLER. 475 

"The strains that are sung 
On this beautiful .shore 
Are learned at Emanuel's breast ; 
And the happy and bless'd 
Who those strains do possess 
Once learned are forgotten no more." 

As before said, I could not decide, in connection with this 
pleasing and encouraging adventure, whether I was awake 
or only dreaming. It certainly appeared to me at the time 
as though I was fully awake, and in complete possession of 
my mental powers. I distinctly remember taking hold of the 
bed-post to ascertain where I was, and noticing the pictures 
that hung on the wall ; but if it was only an illusion it was 
one that had. a remarkably happy tendency, and filled my 
soul with a joy unspeakable. In regard to the verses sung, 
if it was only a dream they are the action of my own brain, 
and though I am aware that they can not claim poetic 
merit, yet they are such that I could never attain to in my 
waking hours. I must leave it with the reader. I have no 
party end to gain. The facts are simply stated, and each may 
draw his own inference. 



CHAPTEK XLIY. 

REMOVED TO WISCONSIN COMMENCEMENT OF THE REBELLION 

PREACHED AT RANDOLPH AND OTHER PLACES — MINISTERIAL 
DELEGATE TO THE GENERAL CONFERENCE IN ADRIAN — NOTES 
ON THE DOINGS OF THAT BODY. 

In the spring of 1861 circumstances of a pecuniary nature 
rendered it necessary for us again to sell our little homestead, 
just as we had arranged matters and things for our own 
comfort and convenience. It did indeed seem impossible 
that we should ever be able to accomplish our purpose of 



476 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

securing a permanent home for retirement in old age. We 
were not ambitious to obtain anything fashionable or expens- 
ive, bat only a little cottage, and a few acres, that by indus- 
try and economy we might be able to keep the wolf from the 
door, and not be a burden to our friends or depend on public 
charity. But it appeared that this was to be denied us, at 
least for the present, and we were again on the wing, scarce- 
ly knowing what course to take. We had many friends in 
the West, who had often written to us, giving us pressing in- 
vitations to come to their beautiful, fertile country, at. the 
same time assuring us of the almost fabulous low prices for 
which a small homestead could be procured. We had not 
the means to purchase an improved place of even a few acres, 
as prioes governed in the State of New York, and we were 
too old to commence again in the woods; and our only 
resource, it would seem, was to emigrate to the great West. 
We finally wrote to several friends in different states, and 
avowed our intention of settling somewhere in the West. 
We desired them to inform us as to the most eligible place 
to purchase near some Wesleyan community, and give a 
prompt reply, as we had to give possession on the first day 
of April, and would have to remove as soon as possible. A 
friend in Lemonweir, Wisconsin, with whom we had been 
acquainted for thirty years, gave us the most encouraging 
statement, and we started on our western journey on the 
14th of April, the day that Fort Sumter surrendered to the 
rebels. All along the line of travel the war spirit was raging 
at a fearful rate. Flags were waving in the air, drums were 
rattling, and men were gathered in groups, talking and ges- 
ticulating with great earnestness. The commotion of the 
public was such as I hope never to witness again. 

In due time we reached our destination and received a kind 
welcome from old friends, as well as from the little church 
located in Lemonweir village. In a few days 'we purchased 
a small house and four acres of land of Mr. Newel Dustin, 
the proprietor of the village, and again settled down in our 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 477 

little domicile. But retirement was out of the question. I 
soon had calls from various parts to preach, and found it im- 
possible to resist the urgency of brethren who claimed an 
acquaintance with me through the American Wesleyan. Ar- 
rangements were made to have my services on Eandolph and 
Trenton circuits, and part of my time in Lindina, until the 
sitting of conference. 

While on the former circuit I formed an agreeable ac- 
quaintance with some of the old pioneers in the Wesleyan 
Connection from the eastern states, among whom were Bros. 
Martin Allen, Peter Oliver, John Calderwood, — who now be- 
longs to the Iowa Conference, — and H. H. Bobinson, a man 
of sterling worth, who has always stood at his post, and did 
not shrink from being numbered with the minority when 
confident of being right. He was a member of Seneca Falls 
Church, the first church of which I was pastor after the 
Utica Convention, in 1843. At that time of our extreme in- 
fancy many questions of vital importance had to be settled 
and established, among others righteous voting, — or in other 
words, the inconsistency of praying for the slave, and ex- 
pending our funds every day in the y.ear until election day, 
and on that day rush to the polls and throw up our hat, and 
cast a freeman's suffrage for an unrepenting slave-holder. 
This question agitated the church at that time in Seneca 
Palls, and made no little trouble. But Bro. Eobinson was 
always firm, and stood by the pastor in his arduous attempts 
to have the church take its proper position in the antislavery 
ranks. He has written some valuable articles for the Wes- 
leyan and Bible Standard. He is now an invalid, living in 
Bochester, Minnesota, in very comfortable retirement, and is 
patiently waiting for his discharge. Being unable to do act- 
ive service, yet he occasionally employs his pen in the good 
cause. There were others, also, on this circuit in whose fam- 
ilies I spent many pleasant and profitable hours; and should 
any of those brethren read these pages they will doubtless 
call to mind some of the pleasing, as also some of the painful 






478 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

scenes passed through during the time spent on their circuit* 
Bro. M. Allen, of Eandolph, is brother-in-law to Eev. Hiram 
McKee, now an invalid, but at this time residing in Wilton, 
Minnesota, and laboring occasionally in Martin County, 
among a people who have lately suffered much from the rav- 
ages of the grasshoppers. He is some years my junior, and 
was ordained to the Christian ministry the same day with 
myself — about forty-one years ago. His life, like my own, 
has been a checkered scene. He has labored hard and loner 

o 

in the cause of G-od and reform. We both had slender abil- 
ities when we were thrust out into the vineyard, and had re- 
sponsibilities imposed upon us we could scarcely endure. 
Many a hard battle have we fought, at a time when our foes 
were numerous, wealthy, and influential; but with truth and 
humanity for our buckler we never turned our backs, but 
stood our ground and faced our opposers. We knew nothing 
about making a compromise in matters of truth and duty, 
but always felt that the everlasting arms were around us 
while maintaining our moral obligations. I fully sympathize 
with Bro. McKee in his affliction. I knew his amiable fam- 
ily well, both in New York and Wisconsin j and although I 
am not fully posted as to the cause of his present embarass- 
ment, yet I do believe that the Champlain and Wisconsin 
conferences especially owe him a debt of gratitude for his 
arduous and indefatigable labor among them as a pioneer in 
the cause of Christ and reform. 

In 1864 I was elected a ministerial delegate to the General 
Conference, to meet in Adrain, Michigan. The Hon. W. W. 
Jackson accompanied me as lay delegate, from West Wiscon- 
sin Conference. The conference was held in the college 
chapel, a very commodious room; was well represented, and 
maintained an excellent Christian spirit from the beginning 
to its close. At this conference the Eev. Luther Lee, D. D., 
presided with his usual force and dignity. He was then 
principal of the theological department of the college. I felt 
a commendable pride in being associated with such a noble 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 479 

band of men and brethren, who all seemed to try to outvie 
each other in defense of truth and right. 

The college commencement (as it is called), or rather vaca- 
tion (as I should call it), took place during the conference, 
and the Rev. Cyrus Prindle received from the hands of Asa 
Mahan, the president of the college, the honorary degree of 
Doctor of Divinity, an honor which I thought he richly 
merited. 

During the session of this conference, we as a denomina- 
tion ripened into manhood. We had just entered into the 
twenty-second year of our denominational existence, and it 
was desirable, and thought to be quite suitable, to hold a re- 
union and give an expression of our gratitude by some 
memorial exercises. There happened to be just twelve per- 
sons present who took part in the convention in Utica, which 
organized the connection twenty-one years previously. 
G-eorge Pegler being the oldest person, was called upon to pre- 
side ; Eev. S. Salisbury conducted the devotional exercises ; and 
Dr. Lee delivered the oration, which was a masterpiece in 
defense of our position. After the oration, other brethren 
followed with five-minute speeches. After that a call was 
made for donations in aid of Adrain College endowment 
fund. The call was nobly responded to by many who were 
present, and in a short time, amid much cheerfulness and a 
little pleasantry — which certainly was allowable on such an 
occasion — the grand sum of eight thousand dollars, or more, 
was contributed to this praiseworthy enterprise, to sustain 
an institution of learning thought to be so much needed by 
our still young and feeble connection. 

AVhile passing over the beautiful grounds and surroundings 
of Adrian College, and going through its extensive and com- 
modious halls, as well as having frequent interviews with its 
gentlemanly and learned faculty, and spending an hour in its 
rich and well-stored geological museum and forming an ac- 
quaintance with its enthusiastic professor of geology, I was 
struck with astonishment that so feeble a people as we were 






480 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

could be so favored with such an important trust; and I was 
actually fearful we were traveling too fast, and would not 
always maintain our present speed. I was not much surpris- 
ed that soon after the institution was lost to us, and in a 
surreptitious manner wrested from our hands; but it was ex- 
ceedingly provoking that we should find foes in our own 
household, and among those who had pressed us so hard, 
notwithstanding our small resources, to contribute to its 
endowment with the assurance of its being permanently 
secured to the Wesleyan Methodist connection. I am not 
sufficiently posted in this matter to state precisely where the 
wrong lies, but I know that the Board of Trustees, a majori- 
ty of whom were Wesleyans, urged us, backed by repeated 
articles from the pen of President Mahan in the American 
Wesleyan, to raise an endowment fund of one hundred thou- 
sand dollars. Further, I know it was acknowledged in the 
above named paper that more than that sum was raised, and 
the institution was ours in perpetuity. So it was stated, and 
so we received it. That sum was not obtained from a mem- 
bership of less than twenty thousand without sacrifice. I 
know one whose income did not exceed two hundred dollars 
giving his tithe of ten dollars; and although some may have 
given of their abundance, yet there were many who gave up 
to the feeling point, and had to use much self-denial in order 
to assist in what we supposed was a noble enterprise, and 
would ultimately prove a lasting blessing to our people. 

The underhand way in which we were defrauded of Adrian 
College will cripple us in our attempts at similar enterprises 
for years to come. Our efforts in Minnesota to establish a 
school of higher grade, modestly termed a seminary, drags 
heavily, and we are often referred to Adrian and Leonia as 
reasons for non-assistance. Well, this is a money-grabbing 
age. Men of all classes desire to be rich, and but few are 
overscrupulous as to how or by what means they obtain the 
object of their pursuit. Corruptions appear to be the order 
of the day. Fraud stalks forth in open day. It is found in 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 481 

the legislatures, in congress, in'the cabinet, in Wall Street, 
i*i business firms, in fact almost everywhere ; and it is not 
surprising if it is found in colleges and churches. The mil- 
lennium is not yet established; the Canaanite or merchant is 
not yet expelled from the house of the Lord ; and we must 
patiently wait " the good time coming," for at present the 
"best of men are but men at best." 

The Methodist Protestant Church sent to our body Eev. 
George Brown, D. D., and Rev. Mr. White, A. M., as frater- 
nal delegates in'view of concocting plans for a union with 
that body of Christians. The aforesaid delegates addressed 
the conference at some length, stating, figuratively, that only 
twelve inches of space existed between us and them; and the 
Methodist Protestant Church had advanced eleven inches to- 
ward us ; could we not be sufficiently generous and fraternal 
to recede the remaining inch, and thus close the chasm be- 
tween us? 

What the doctor facetiously meant by the eleven inches of 
advance was their withdrawal from the slave-holding portion 
of the church, and erasing from their book of discipline the 
word "white," so as to remove the antichristian and anti- 
republican distinction of color, which until very recently 
disgraced the canons of their church. It would seem that 
these delegates claimed great credit, and thought they had 
made a great sacrifice in altering their discipline so as to 
make it conform to the teachings of the word of God, and to 
be in harmony with the rising spirit of freedom and humani- 
ty which has so gloriously characterized the nineteenth 
century. But our conference was not to be duped or de- 
ceived by these "glittering generalities." For more than 
twenty years we had been uniform in contending for these 
and other measures which we esteemed as vital to a pure 
Christianity; and we had on this account endured no small 
amount of opposition from the church and people these 
brethren represented. If they had advanced eleven inches 
toward us by adopting measures of which they made their 
31 






482 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

boast, there was still an impassable gulf between us and 
them, which could not by any possible means be bridged 
over. 

We were fully prepared to do them justice, and award 
them the honor they richly deserved for the noble stand they 
had taken against episcopal and clerical prerogatives, and 
maintaining the right of the laity, and that, too, when 
Methodism in this country was almost a unit, and seemed to 
fear no rival ; when such men as Snethen, Shinn, Jennings, 
French, Williams, Harod, Lipscomb, and others were valiant- 
ly advocating the rights of the commonwealth of Israel, 
against fearful odds, and did not flinch in the days that tried 
men's souls ; when the whole weight of the episcopal bench 
as well as the entire general conferences of 1824 and 1828 
were against them, and the terrors of excommunication were 
constantly held over them. Noble men! We owe them a 
debt of gratitude. Their firmness and decision, as well as 
their forbearance and moderation, are worthy of all praise ; 
and I am free to admit that their successful efforts and the 
church polity they adopted rendered our work of organiza- 
tion in 1843 great and essential service. And, yet as in the 
case of the apocalyptic churches, we had somewhat against 
them, though willing to admit what was noble and praise- 
worthy among them. They had heroically and perseveringly 
contended for the rights of the local preachers and laity, 
provided their Creator had indulged them with a white skin, 
but their poor colored brother, because the state and public 
opinion Jiad robbed him of his manhood and denied him 
every right that distinguishes man from the brute, was left 
in the hands of their cruel oppressor for more than thirty 
years, and they stood contentedly by and witnessed all their 
suffering and disgrace. Not until after the Wesleyan organ- 
ization did the Methodist Protestant Church make any 
alteration in her discipline to remove the disability of her 
oppressed colored members, or prevent slave-holders from 
becoming members of her communion ; but when they saw 




REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 483 

that secession from pro-slavery churches was inevitable, a 
correspondence was opened by the Eev. Asa Shinn with Eev. 
Orange Scott, to effect, if possible, a union between the 
seceders and the Methodist Protestant Church. But this 
availed nothing. "In her was found those who dealt in 
slaves, and the bodies and souls of men ;" and the fact exist- 
ed that the Methodist Protestant Church had in her organi- 
zation omitted to insert in the "general rules" the only 
clause that even squinted in an antislavery direction, namely, 
the buying and selling men, women, and children, with the 
intention of enslaving them. This was done on the ground 
that it was a dead letter, and could not be enforced if they 
ever hoped to succeed in the slave-holding states, and be- 
cause the rule did not exist among those drawn up by John 
and Charles Wesley to govern their societies in England, 
where slavery did not exist. Mr. Wesley might with as 
much propriety forbid his people making a journey to the 
moon as to forbid them to hold slaves in England. Either 
would have been impracticable, and both stamped with con- 
summate folly. The fact is, secession from the northern 
wing of the Methodist Protestant Church was greatly feared. 
Some of their churches were much depleted, and not a few 
entirely annihilated ; and one whole conference (Champlain) 
went in a mass, and united with the new movement. Hence 
something had to be done to stay the tide and prevent their 
entire overthrow. Well, better late than never. I am glad 
they did not, like some others, wait for Abraham Lincoln to 
accomplish the work, and blatteringly follow In the wake of 
the politicians. Whatever was the motive, they have purged 
themselves of the pro-slavery taint and corruption before the 
providence of God and Abraham Lincoln and the Union 
army had rendered it impossible for them to bring forth the 
fruits of repentance. But in the opinion of our General 
Conference there were other obstacles in the way of union ; 
and to us they appeared to be insurmountable, and while 
they existed we should have to step a long " inch M to effect a 
permanent union. 



484 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

The Methodist Protestant Church forbids her General Con- 
ference from " legislating on morals." What that rule con- 
templates I never could positively learn, but supposed, from 
the phraseology, it prohibits that body from denning what is 
morally right or morally wrong. I may be mistaken ; hope 
I am ; and if so, the language is ambiguous. 

Then they recognized two orders in the ministry, subject- 
ing the deacons who are vested with all the functions of the 
Christian ministry (consecrating the elements in the Lord's- 
supper excepted) to a re-ordination, in order that they may 
be qualified to offer the prayer and first handle the bread 
and wine in the holy eucharist. 

Those two orders in the ministry we deem as much un- 
scriptural as the order of bishops claiming to be superior to 
ciders or presbyters, and have a tendency to cumber the 
church with a superior and inferior ministry; whereas the 
great Head has said, " One is your master, even Christ; and 
all ye are brethren." But the principal objection to a con- 
solidation, or union, was the fact that hundreds of their 
ministers and thousands of their membership were in frater- 
nal relation and fellowship with secret organizations which 
officially ignored the name and mediation of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. They treat the Lord that bought them with his 
own blood with no better respect or honor than they do 
Mohammed, or Confucius, or Moses, or Joseph Smith. Pa- 
gans, Jews, Mohammedans, deists, Mormons, or Christians 
have all equal privileges in the lodge; and all are assured of 
admittance into the grand lodge above by observing Masonic 
law and obeying Masonic rules, and that too without any 
intimation that faith in Jesus Christ is a fundamental pre- 
requisite of salvation. These objections, if there were no 
others, were quite sufficient to prevent the fusion so much 
desired by some ; and it was wisely decided to postpone the 
question a little longer. 

While Dr. Brown was urging the union of the two denom- 
inations Dr, Prindle requested the anecdote of the "big 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 485 

wheel," to which Dr. B. objected, as it was an Old story. 
But Bro. Prindle thought that many young men among the 
preachers had never heard it; and there was a general de- 
mand to have it related. Dr. Brown, with apparent reluc- 
tance, then said: 

"When I was a young preacher, somewhere about 1824, I 
was stationed on the Springfield Circuit, the country over 
which it extended being then rather new. Our quarterly 
meeting was to be held in a new barn, owned by a doctor 
whose wife was a member of the society (Methodist Episco- 
pal Church). The doctor very kindly opened his door for 
the entertainment of guests who attended the meeting. The 
presiding elder and myself stayed with him during the meet- 
ing; and on Sunday morning while at breakfast the elder 
very blandly inquired of him why 'he did not unite with the 
society. 

" Said he, 'Your lady belongs, and I understand you profess 
to be religious. You have opened your barn for our meeting 
and your house for our entertainment; why don't you unite 
with us?" 
. " 'Oh,' said he, ( I have some objections/ 

"'Well,' said the elder, *what are they? Perhaps lean 
remove them. Let me know what they are.' 

" After some hesitation on the one part and urging on the 
other the doctor said, ' Well, if you are anxious to know, I 
don't like your government/ 

"'Don't like our government, doctor?' said the presiding 
elder, with apparent great surprise. ' I am astonished that a 
gentlemen of your parts and discernment should object to our 
form of government. Why, it is the best piece of machinery 
that could possibly be devised. For instance, there is the 
great balance-wheel, which makes its revolution rather slow- 
ly, and seems to regulate all the other parts. I call this the 
bishop's wheel. Then there is another, not so large; but it 
goes more rapidly. This I call the presiding elder's wheel. 
Then there is another, of smaller dimensions, which I call 



486 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

the itinerant's wheel. Then there are yet more smaller 
wheels, which act more rapidly, but do not describe so large 
a circle. These I denominate the class-leader's and stew- 
ard's wheels. In fact, there is a wheel in the machine for 
every officer in the church. The cogs all evenly mash, and 
the machine keeps in rapid and harmonious motion.' 

" ' Oh, yes,' said the doctor, ' I perfectly understand all 
about the bishop's wheel, and the presiding elder's wheel, 
and all the other wheels you have mentioned; but you said 
nothing about the people's wheel; you appear to have no 
place in your fanciful, well-regulated machine for the people's 
wheel.' " 

Said Dr. Brown, "We soon repaired to the love-feast, but I 
could think of little else than this complicated piece of eccle- 
siastical machinery without a wheel to represent the people, 
and soon after I withdrew from the Methodist Episcopal 
Church." 

At the recital of this anecdote Br. Prindle fairly shook his 
sides with laughter. He seemed to enjoy the pleasantry, 
evoked hugely, and was as much amused as any on the con- 
ference floor ; but about two years afterward he stepped on 
to the platform of that machine, and was whirling round as 
one of its principal wheels. 

It was to me a matter of great surprise that he and a few 
others, at their mature time of life, turned so short a corner. 
They had been faithful in their calling, and seemed on con- 
sistent reform as firm as the hills. We as a people had been 
edified and strengthened by their efforts, and were willing to 
place them in the most important positions within our reach; 
for we had the utmost confidence in their judgment and 
fidelity. Their departure from us was a source of great 
grief, and caused no little alarm for our perpetuity; and 
those who were wishing for our overthrow predicted our 
downfall as the inevitable result. But God has a work for 
us yet to do. We are much stronger in every essential sense 
than we were ten years ago; and what is better, we are more 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 487 

united. The leaven of holiness is permeating the entire con- 
nection more than ever, and we are better prepared to be 
useful than heretofore. 

I still have great regard and strong attachment to Dr. 
Prindle, and acknowledge my indebtedness to him for much 
information on ecclesiastical matters as well as for repeated 
acts of Christian kindness ; and I would be the last one to 
attempt to assail his moral or ministerial character, or to 
question the purity of his motives. With myself, he is fast 
Hearing the other shore; and not the smallest doubt exists in 
my mind of meeting him in that place where difference of 
opinion in reference to prudential measures will be unques- 
tioned. 



CHAPTEE XLY. 

APPOINTMENT TO PREACH IN LINDINA AND LEMONWEIR — SEC- 
OND TIME AT RANDOLPH AND TRENTON — AGAIN AT JACK- 
SONVILLE AND LINDINA — DEATH OP MY WIFE ELIZABETH. 

My appointment to Lindina and Lemonweir charge was 
one with which I was much pleased, and hoped the arrange- 
ment would be mutually agreeable and profitable to all con- 
cerned. 

In Lindina there were a number of brethren who appeared 
to be not only sincere Christians, but warmly attached to our 
peculiar views of reformatory actions, as far as they had re- 
ceived instruction on that subject. They never had but one 
preacher stationed among them ; and none took the Wesley an 
or Banner, — or Juvenile, as it was then called, — neither did 
preacher or people attend the annual conference, or know 
much about the doings of the convention. They were in an 
isolated condition, but willing and anxious to receive infor- 



488 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

mation ; and when enlightened in regard to our position as 
a denomination they readily acquiesced, and did what they 
thought they could to promote the interest of the cause in 
which we were fellow-helpers. I soon obtained a number 
of subscribers for our church paper, and introduced the 
Juvenile into the Sabbath-school; and most of those sub- 
scribers, and some others, continue until now. 

I often thought that Lindina, with its church privileges 
and surroundings, was like an oasis in a great barren waste. 
It was for some years a green spot in the midst of sterility 
and spiritual barrenness, and, for miles around, it was the 
rallying-point for those who worshiped Grod and were lovers 
of good order. Our congregations were usually large and 
respectable, and our Sabbath- school was tolerably well at- 
tended, and generally interesting. Many outside the church 
became warm friends, though as a matter of course there 
were not a few who hated the truth and also those who en- 
deavored to preach and live it. 

Among my warm friends justice demands that I should 
name a few who were always ready to work, and could be 
depended upon for help in the hour of need. 

There was John Heal, one of the oldest professors in the 
community, who had served God from extreme youth. He 
was always diligent in business, and usually fervent in spirit; 
and with his prudent, pious wife he would do credit to any 
church or community. 

Enoch Forsbinder, a pioneer in the cause, well posted in 
ecclesiastical matters, who had borne the burden and heat of 
the day. 

Bro. Fluno, one of the first-fruits of the efforts put forth 
by Wesleyan preachers in that place, a man of staid habits, 
and much respected by all who knew him. 

James McNoun, a man of sterling principle and well-in- 
formed mind, who had a good repute of them that are with- 
out, and one who is capable of conveying his ideas in an 
intelligent manner to others. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 489 

Charles Forsbinder, son of the above named, a man of ex- 
cellent moral bearing, who shed his blood in defense of liber- 
ty, and who, with his amiable wife, was always devising 
liberal things. 

John Nelson Cornish, though aged and infirm, was as true 
as steel to the cause of Christ and reform. 

All these, together with their noble, energetic wives, will 
long be remembered by me for their many acts of kindness, 
and for the pleasing interviews myself and mine have had 
in their hospitable homes. Many of those above named have 
had the happiness of seeing all, or nearly all, their children 
converted while I labored among them. This gives me a 
double claim upon their affection and sympathy. Many of 
those children are now married and engaged in business of 
the world; and I trust they are still trying to do their part 
in the cause of Christ. 

There was one man who though he was not a member of 
any church, was yet a firm supporter of the Wesleyan cause. 
His heart and house were always open to entertain the mis- 
sionaries of the cross, and he was liberal in sustaining the 
ordinances of religion in his neighborhood. Such was John 
Green. Though a man of the world, and very anxious to 
accumulate property, yet he was upright in his intercourse 
with others, and was esteemed by those who knew him best 
as an honest, energetic man, and one upon whose word you 
might always rely. In early life he married Miss Mary Ann 
McNoun, a young lady of deep and sound piety, whose 
friends were fearful she had mistaken her providential way 
in bestowing her hand and heart upon a man of irreligious 
character, loose habits, and a great worldly pleasure-seeker. 
But the grace she had obtained was sufficient for her day ; 
and while the writer would not advise any to adventure the 
same fearful risk, and copy her matrimonial alliance, yet 
her faith was strong that her fidelity and example would 
have a softening and saving influence upon the waywardness 
of the man of her choice. Nor did her faith ever loose its 






490 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

hold. Their nuptials and after-married life made a remarkable 
change on him for the better, which was frankly admitted 
by all who knew them ; and as Herod profited some by the 
labors of John the Baptist, so did he do some good things 
because of his wife. In 1868 he died, when in the very 
prime of life, leaving his disconsolate wife and two children, 
with one unborn. His widow is well known by the brethren 
of Wisconsin Conference for her undoubted piety and munifiv 
cent liberality. 

During my labors with this people a number were convert- 
ed to G-od ; and our number was considerably increased and 
became more habituated to sustain the cause of God by their 
temporal means. 

While on this circuit great efforts were made to induce us 
to go in a mass into the Methodist Episcopal Church, as we 
were informed that the connection had become defunct in the 
eastern states. One of the preachers assured me that all our 
leading men had left us, and that it would not be possible to 
sustain our paper or our cause for one year longer. Said he, 
"Dr. Lee is gone from you; and the same is true of Dr. 
Prindle and Dr. Matlack. They and many others have 
united with our church, and it is useless to strive to continue 
such a precarious existence." 

To this I replied that I did not unite with the Wesleyans 
because Dr. Lee or any other man belonged to that church ; 
I united from principle and duty, and should probably re- 
remain while the church had a visible existence. We made 
out to live for many years without doctors, and probably 
could still exist without them. My opinion was that our 
divinity was convalescent, and did not need doctoring, and 
they had perhaps gone to a church where their practice 
might be needed; but our divinity was not sick. He drew 
his face into a frown «ind left me. 

In Lemonw^ir we had an organization, and much labor 
had been bestowed upon it. The people in general were of 
a vacillating turn, not very stable. They were like the soil 



-REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 491 

upon which they lived — rather sandy, and not reliable for a 
foundation. There were a few there, however, who were 
anxious to sustain the cause of religion, among whom was 
Bro. Dustin and family, and Bro. Bursell, who was a preacher, 
and labored among them for many years, -as opportunity 
offered. Bro. Dustin was a man with some means at his 
command, but was considerably involved. He was quite en- 
ergetic and active in business. It was by his liberality, 
principally, that the church was sustained in that place, 
and on his removal to Minnesota the cause began to lan- 
guish. "When he and his son-in-law, Bro. Halladay, left the 
village a vacancy was made that "was never filled while I 
remained in the state. 

Several revivals] were enjoyed while living among them, 
and a number united with the church ; but by deaths and 
removals, and the fluctuating state of the community, little 
permanent good was accomplished. 

In 1864 I was again appointed to Eandolph and Trenton 
Circuit, usually preaching three times on the Sabbath, and 
on many evenings during the week. At that time the war 
spirit was predominant, and everything else had to give 
place. Nearly every house was one of mourning. Intelli- 
gence was continually arriving of loved ones dying in battle 
or in the hospitals, or what was equally painful, or even 
worse, incarceration in Andersonville Prison, or other south- 
ern dungeons. Little could be done besides trying to bind 
up those broken, bleeding hearts, and directing them to the 
only Source of consolation under their exceeding dark and 
distressing circumstances. Our churches were considerably 
weakened by some of our members going down to the front 
as volunteers ; and about this time the so-called union move- 
ment commenced, and most of the preachers and many of 
the members of the Wisconsin Conference left us to find 
homes more congenial to their views. But a few choice 
spirits remained, and with myself believed that we as a de- 
nomination had not yet accomplished all our mission. True, 



492 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

we had seen our hopes and aspirations realized in the re- 
demption of the slave; but the abolition of slavery was not 
the only object of our organization, much less could we 
think it noble and praiseworthy to leave those brethren 
whom God "had given us as seals to our ministry. To leave 
these brethren who had been cradled and nursed by our side, 
and who never had any other home, would be cruel; and to 
go over to those who had condemned us for measures that 
they now approved, and who have sought and still seek our 
entire overthrow and annihilation, would evidence a want 
of stability unworthy of the cause we had espoused. 

In the comfortable and pleasant home of Bro. Martin Allen 
of Eandolph, with his quiet and tasty wife, and aged mother, 
we often found a hearty welcome and many kind attentions. 
Bro. Allen was from the State of Vermont. He was a Wes- 
leyan from choice in the early days of our existence as a peo- 
ple; was from the beginning a burden-bearer, and never 
tried to avoid responsibility; and though at present not in- 
dulged with church privileges, as formerly, he is still an 
example to others in zeal and liberality to the cause of God 
and benevolence. Then there were Brother and Sister Kob- 
inson, and their amiable and accomplished daughter, who 
lived a number of miles from any Wesleyan place of worship, 
but still were living witnesses of the truth they had so ar- 
dently espoused at the commencement of the anti-slavery 
struggle. I was accustomed to visit them once in three 
months, and usually preached in their neighborhood on such 
occasions ; and I was forcibly reminded of the loving family 
of three at Bethany whom the blessed Eedeemer loved to 
associate with. A man must indeed be a misanthrope who 
could not be happy while indulged with such company. I 
remember, when Bro. Prindle was our editor he often wrote 
an encouraging word for those isolated families or members 
who nobly stood alone when deprived of church privileges, 
and were by him commended for resisting inducements to 
unite with churches that ignored the vital principles of re- 




REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 493 

form. Such he esteemed as worthy of double honor, for 
their faithfulness and stability, and urged all our pastors to 
search out such cases and render them all the assistance pos- 
sible; and such was the case of Bro. Eobinson and his 
family. 

Then there was John Calderwood, with all his natural Scotch 
firmness and decision, who seemed to stand as a rock beaten 
by shoreless waves. He and his kind and excellent Emily 
(as he usually called his wife) did all they could to render 
my labor among them agreeable and pleasant, fie was so 
unfortunate, or unwise, as to mortgage his farm to a railroad 
company, who swindled him out of the greater part of it ; 
and when he had a numerous family of little children he 
had to remove to a new state to carve out another home. 

Peter Oliver and wife were from the State of New York, 
and both were good and staunch Wesleyans from the com- 
mencement. They were the principal point of attraction in 
their neighborhood, and could always be counted when we 
made out a list of our friends. They had to wade through 
deep waters, and met with many severe trials and sad 
reverses, but, I believe, were always true to their trust. 

Bro. Whiting, too, and his intelligent and gifted family 
always made me welcome to their neat and comfortable 
home, and were ready to aid the cause of God with their 
means as well as personal effort. It was an intellectual treat 
to spend a few hours with this interesting family, whose con- 
versation always tended to edification; and although they 
deemed it their duty some years since to change their church 
relation, they still appear to be as firm friends as ever. 

My year of service with this people was somewhat labo- 
rious, but my interviews with them were never irksome, but 
generally edifying and profitable ; and I left the circuit with 
many regrets on both sides. 

My next charge was Lindina and Jacksonville, which was 
rather a laborious work for a person of my age. But the 
good Lord sustained me throughout the year. 






494 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

In Jacksonville we had only a small church ; and the few 
had to struggle hard for a visible existence, and were often 
crowded closely by other denominations, in the same house 
of worship. Hon. W. W. Jackson was our principal depend- 
ence for pecuniary support in that place; and although he 
was greatly afflicted in his family by sickness and death, as 
well as by great loss by fire, yet he never sought a relax from 
moral obligations, nor flinched from duty, but maintained his 
reputation for benevolence to the poor and to the church, and 
suffered much in his mind at the indifference and avarice of 
many around him. His house and larder and oat-bin were 
always open to the preachers who called upon him, and he 
and his friendly wife and children seemed to conspire to 
render our stay among them both agreeable and happy. 
Bro. Jackson was from Michigan. He and others of his 
father's family were members of the Wesleyan Church in 
that state before the Utica convention, and consequently he 
may be considered something more than a charter member. 

While on this circuit, November 21, 1867, my dear and 
amiable wife Elizabeth departed this life, to find repose in 
the presence of that precious Eedeemer who she had loved 
with the most intense ardor. Some of the kind brethren in 
Lindina, who appreciated her worth and loved her for her 
work's sake, came with an earnest request to have her re- 
mains interred in their neat and well-kept cemetery, which 
to me was a great relief, as our burying-ground in Lemon- 
weir, in which I owned a lot, was without fence, and exposed 
to the incursions of cattle. 

The following brief memoir was published in the American 
Wesleyan; and it is inserted here, as probably many of my 
readers have never seen it : 

Mrs. Elizabeth Pegler, wife of Rev. George Pegler, died at Lemon- 
weir, Wisconsin, November 21, 1 867, in the seventy-first year of her age. 

My dear departed wife was born in England. She was the 
subject of pious intentions from tender years ; and at the age of 
fourteen she made a full surrender of her heart to Christ, and 




REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 495 

soon after united with the "Wesleyan society in that country. 
At the age of twenty-two she was appointed class-leader, 
which office she sustained with approval of the leader's meet- 
ing lor more than twelve years, or until her removal to this 
country. She was also a teacher in the Sabbath-school for 
more than twenty years, as also a collector for missions, a 
prayer-leader, and: a visitor of the sick, all of which offices 
demanded much of her time; but by rigid economy and re- 
deeming of time she always found ways to discharge these 
several duties with pleasure and profit to herself and accept- 
ance with her brethren. She was left an orphan at an early 
age, and was bound out an apprentice by the parish author- 
ities to a proprietor of a gin-palace in London. But when 
she found peace in believing in the dear Eedeemer, she began 
to reprove her master and mistress and the inmates of the 
house for their sinful course of life. For this she was beaten 
and nearly starved, and finally told she should not be allow- 
ed to attend a place of worship until she was of age. She 
then declared her intention to leave them or run away. This 
announcement was received with merriment and deemed by 
them as entirely impracticable for a girl of her age, with no 
friends to secrete her. But she was terribly in earnest — as 
much so as Christian in Bunyan, when starting from the city 
of Destruction. She soon after made good her resolve, and 
without a change of clothes, and with only a few pence and 
two or three religious tracts, she went, like Abraham of old, 
not knowing whither, only desirous to leave her Wicked home 
in the rear, and humbly asking the Lord to direct her. After 
walking thirty miles into the country she reached a little 
village whose inhabitants were nearly all Wesleyans. She 
told her artless but affecting story and gained friends. The 
Lord gave her favor 'in the sight of the principal persons of 
the place. She soon found employment and learned a trade, 
and in much solemnity covenanted with G-od, as Jacob did, to 
give one tenth of all her earnings to his cause. This I have 
reason to know she has faithfully done, not excusing her be- 
cause she was the wife of an itinerant. In 1829 I believe 
my heavenly Father pointed her out to me as a suitable per- 
son to share my comforts and sorrows. She possessed a soul 
and mind of vast capacity, and well cultivated and entirely 
devoted to the cause of G-od. She has shared with me for 
thirty-five years the joy and sorrow of an itinerant life. I 
never knew her to murmur at her lot, nor wish to change 



496 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

our position in order to better our circumstances. Her end 
was peace. She died as she lived, with a hope full of immor- 
tality — resting her all for time and eternity on the merits of 
Christ. She was a helpmeet to her husband, a friend to the 
poor, and a counselor to the young; always ready to give the 
note of warning to the vacillating, and faithfully reprove those 
whom she esteemed in the path of error. She studied medi- 
cine that she might help the sick poor; and much expense 
and labor has she incurred in this direction. But she has 
gone to her rest, and her works will follow. In a little while 
we shall meet again. I am lonely without her. My dear 
friends, pray for your afflicted brother. 

George Pegler. 






CHAPTER XL VI. 

MY LONELY CONDITION — EMPLOYED AS AN EVANGELIST — AGAIN 

UNITED IN MARRIAGE REMOVED TO MINNESOTA — RECEIVED 

AN APPOINTMENT FOR FILLMORE AND GRAND MEADOWS — 
PREACHED AT CENTER CHAIN LAKE. 

I was now again alone in the world, not having any child 
or relative to console me or administer to my wants. I was 
far advanced in life, and enjoyed good health; and I was 
esteemed as robust, and could readily be credited with ten 
years less than my actual age. I had been a housekeeper 
for nearly fifty years, and could not be reconciled to boarding 
out, and being entirely dependent on others for a home, but 
was still desirous to have a quiet retreat of my own. 

My heart deeply felt my loss, and it seemed a relief some- 
times to be alone and ponder over my grief. I took some 
comfort in looking over my late wife's journal which she kept 
for many years, and some of her manuscripts which she left 
for my perusal after her death. 

" We have traveled long together, 

Hand in hand, and heart in heart, 
Both through fair and stormy weather, 

And 'tis hard, 'tis hard to part. 
While I sigh ' Farewell ' to you, 
Answer one and all 'Adieu.' " 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 497 

Friends in Lindina and elsewhere were very kind, and did 
all they could for my comfort; but "the heart knows its own 
bitterness," and a wound was made in mine that nothing but 
time and the grace of God could heal. 

Bro. Cyrus Prindle, and a few friends in Cleveland, Ohio, 
where he was then preaching, very generously assisted me 
in erecting a plain tablet at her grave, with the following 
epitaph, composed by herself, and found among her papers, 
with a request if I ever became able to erect a head-stone to 
her memory to have them inserted: 

TIME, 

BY ELIZABETH PEGLER 

•- Time's little inch that flows away 

] With every fluttering breath. 

Still points to an eternity, 
Beyond the reach of death. 

- Enough, my soul, enough of time, 

And time's uncertain things, 
Farewell, that busy hive, the world 
With all its thousand stings. 

In 1868, the yeas after the decease of my wife, 1 held cor- 
respondence with a lady in Minnesota, whose husband had 
died a few weeks after the death of my Elizabeth. I had 
been acquainted with this lady's husband for more than 
twenty years, and we were always on the most friendly 
terms. His name was Leavet Pond, and he was originally from 
Camden, New York. After his death my mind was directed 
to his widow as a suitable person to occupy the vacant spot 
in my heart, and the unoccupied chair in my humble home. 
Our correspondence was protracted for a number of months, 
and finally we agreed to unite our destinies. 

This year I traveled as an evangelist, in the State of Wis- 
consin, and visited nearly all the Wesleyan churches in the 
state, p (aching and lecturing many times during the week. 
Several new churches were organized during the year, and 
not a few persons professed to be converted to God. Upon the 
32 



498 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

whole, it was rather a prosperous year. Four or five new men 
united with the conference at its next session, and the work 
appeared to be more encouraging than for some years pre- 
viously. My last field of labor in Wisconsin was Calamas, a 
small and feeble church — more properly a missionary station. 
On this field I was in labors more abundant. Not having a 
horse at my command, I had for many months during the 
year to reach my appointments on foot, except occasionally 
some liberal brother would accompany me with his team. 
On this circuit I was materially aided in my work by my 
good and kind-hearted Bro. Thomas Charmly, and our excel- 
lent Sister Pomeroy, both of whom were always anxious for 
the prosperity of Zion. 

My wife had two married sons, residing in Minnesota. 
She had also an only sister living there, and most of her old 
acquaintances were residents of that state. It was therefore 
reasonable that she should desire to reside there also. Be- 
sides, she had a little land there in her own right. What I 
possessed in Wisconsin was not sufficient to keep us in old 
age, and one or the other would have to sell, as the Missis- 
sippi rolled between our interests ; and it was thought advis- 
able that I should sell' my interest, as I had not the same 
inducements to remain in Wisconsin as she had to remove 
to her former home. 

We are now on the west side of the Father of Waters, and 
in the young and fertile State of Minnesota, — much farther 
west from the home of my childhood than I ever was before, 
and much farther west than I desired to be a few years ago. 
The heat of summer and the chilling blasts of winter have 
been trying to my nerves and constitution, but yet, through 
the mercy of God, I am still able to do my share of the itin- 
erant work. 

On uniting with the Minnesota Conference I was much 
surprised to find them in such a feeble condition, in regard 
to the number and efficiency of its ministry. There were 
about seven on the roll ; and perhaps not more than four of 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 499 

that small number who could be depended upon to do regular 
itinerant work. But they appeared to be men of God, and 
deeply imbued with the spirit of their mission ; and I could 
but admire their fortitude and endurance in maintaining 
their ground and spreading their banner to the breeze under 
such discouraging circumstances. One thing struck me very 
favorably, and that Was the number of laymen who were 
present. I believe the lay delegation was equal in number 
to the ministers — something that does not always occur at 
our annual conferences. Another thing was very gratifying: 
there seemed to be no bickerings or jealousey among the 
preachers. All who referred to the preachers spoke of them 
as good men, and worthy of the office they sustained. 

I took my^field of labor on Fillmore and Grand Meadow 
Circuit, embracing several organized churches, with quite a 
number of outside appointments. In view of my age and 
the extreme boisterous weather we usually have in winter in 
this state I was permitted to make a four weeks' circuit in- 
stead of two weeks, as formerly, and they would supply 
themselves as best they could in my absence. This, I 
thought, was very considerate on their part, and I looked 
upon it as an aojb of brotherly kindness, which prompted me 
to repay their generosity with fidelity and promptitude. 
Many of the members on this circuit were old standard- 
bearers, and energeticly engaged in the good work. 1 form- 
ed a very pleasing, and 1 trust lasting, acquaintance and 
friendship with many who will be among the jewels when 
gathered by the Master. 

This conference was not always as feeble as then. Before 
the rebellion they were comparatively strong for a new 
frontier state. They had on their conference-roll many 
whom we in Wisconsin and in the eastern states esteemed 
as reliable and useful men; but on crossing the Mississippi 
the fatal spirit which infatuates most of those T\ho go west, 
namely, a desire to become wealthy in land, seems to possess 
preachers, as well as other classes. Men who own land must 



500 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

cultivate it, or they soon become land-poor, or exceedingly 
embarrassed in their circumstances. Many of the preachers 
are driven to the necessity of procuring land, because the 
first settlers were generally too poor to afford their minister 
a suitable reward for his services ; so they had to eke out a 
living for themselves by working a farm, or at some other 
business. Then the older denominations had " stolen a 
march" on us, and established themselves in the most prom- 
inent and lucrative places, and held out better inducements 
in pecuniary matters than we could. Many of our preachers, 
who were esteemed reliable men, were thus removed from us, 
which was no small embarrassment to those who remained, 
and tended much to discourage others from identifying them- 
selves with us in such an unpopular enterprise. For one, I 
will not impugn their motives. To their own Master they 
stand or fall. We were sorry to part with them at the time, 
and will cast no reflections now. 

As a conference, we are now in a more healthy state than 
for many years past. We have more than doubled our min- 
isterial help, and membership also, during the last three 
years. Our brethren are more settled in principle, and have 
faith in our perpetuity. They are becoming more systematic 
in support of the gospel, and as their circumstances improve 
become more able and willing to bear their share of responsi- 
bility. 

This year Bro. Warner was our evangelist. He traveled 
very extensively, and broke up much new ground. He 
formed several churches, which for the want of preachers to 
supply them became a source of great trouble, and caused 
him long journeys and much anxiety ; and it was feared by 
myself and others that he would certainly break down either 
in body or mind, or both. Few except those who knew the 
facts would imagine that any human being could endure 
the fatigue and exposure he passed through, and that too 
without complaint, and with a meager recompense. His 
family resided within the bounds of my circuit, and by 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 501 

that means I became acquainted with some of his arduous 
labors. During the summer he proposed to exchange labors 
with me for a few weeks, and engaged me to fill some ap- 
pointments in the south-western part of the state. This 
arrangement pleased me well, as it would be a relief to him 
and a recreation to me, besides affording me an opportunity 
to view the country when in its best attire, and forming an 
acquaintance with brethren yet unknown. Accordingly I 
took my line of march as per schedule furnished by himself, 
and passed through a number of counties and preached at 
several points, until I reached my western terminus, which 
was "Center Chain Lake.'' Here I renewed my acquaint- 
ance with Eev. A. C. Hand and his much afflicted but kind- 
hearted and pious wife ; and many others here and along my 
line of travel gave me friendly greeting for "aidd langsyne." 
Bro. Hand is now in the Methodist Episcopal Church, and 
sustains a superannuated relation to the conference; but if 
he has made his nest in a rose-bush. I think he feels some of 
its thorns. He is ill at ease on the secret society question; 
and I opine that his attempts to reform his church on secrecy 
will avail as much as his former heroic and Herculean efforts 
did to rid that church of slavery. He is one of those who 
has become land-poor — surrounded by many broad acres ; in 
feeble health: unable to till the soil; living a kind of secluded 
if not hermit life, with the door of usefulness in his neigh- 
borhood only ajar. Should my good and worthy Bro. Hand 
chance to see these few lines, I hope he will excuse the liberty 
I have taken in referring to his circumstances. He was in 
my way. and I could not readily pass along without a few 
words of recognition. 3 

Bro. Hand's talent and reformatory tact I always admired, 
and could willingly and profitably sit at his feet for instruc- 
tion; but on leaving our feeble Wisconsin Conference at a 
time when his assistance was so much needed proved to us 
almost disastrous, and in my opinion he wandered from his 
providential path. 






502 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

Beligious services and Sunday-school at Chain Lake were 
held on the Sabbath, in a beautiful grove near the lake, and 
under the shade of* a large basswood tree whose wide-spread- 
ing branches shaded a large space. After preaching to a 
very attentive congregation I was invited to address the 
Sabbath-school, and the resemblance was so near to a meet- 
ing I once attended in Africa, I was constrained to refer to 
that fact, which with some other incidents greatly amused 
the children, and others. 

A lady present at that meeting took notes of my remarks, 
and furnished the American Wesleyan with the following, 
which I here take the liberty to transcribe: 

LITTLE GEORGE, THE CABIN-BOY. 

Editors Wesleyan : — I send you an article, and would like 
to see it in the Sabbath -school department of the Wesleyan. 
"Little George" is now a member of our Minnesota Confer- 
ence. 

A few Sabbaths ago we were visited by an old gentleman, 
a minister of the gospel, who has been preaching for more 
than forty years. He preached a very interesting discourse 
to the grown-up people, and addressed the children of our 
Sabbath-school. I wish all the children could have heard 
him; but as they did not, I will try to relate a few of the in- 
cidents of his life for the encouragement of all who are con- 
nected with Sabbath-schools. 

Father P., as the minister is commonly called, is by birth 
an Englishman. He was born in or near the city of London 
in the year 1799, and the only schooling he ever received 
was about two years at a Sunday-school when about eight or 
nine years old. His Sunday-school teacher was a young 
man about twenty-five years of age, and thirty-six. inches 
tall, or about as tall as a flour-barrel. But although he was a 
small man, he had a large, loving heart. 

When little George was about ten years old he was placed 
on board a ship as cabin-boy; and he took with him his whole 
library, which consisted of his Bible, a small copy of Dr. 
Watt's hymns for children, and one other small book. As he 
had been taught to read his Bible in the Sunday-school, 
whenever he had any leisure time he would take his little 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 503 

Bible and go on deck, and sit down in a retired place and 
read it; and then he would think of his home and his" Sun- 
day-school far away, and wonder whether he would ever 
see them again. 

The sailors were very wicked men, who had never been in 
a Sunday-school, and they used to laugh at little George and 
call him a Methodist. He did not know what a Methodist 
was, but supposed it was a good person who read the Bible 
and prayed. I can not give his whole history, or tell of his 
trials and hardships during his few first years on shipboard; 
but they were many. Away from home and friends, sur- 
rounded by wicked and profane companions, what wonder if 
he should forget his God and his Bible ! 

He remained on board the ship for several years, during 
which time he tried to do his duty as a seaman, faithfully, 
and rose from cabin-boy to the important position of "mate" 
of the ship. 

Sometime during his sea-faring life he was converted to 
God and became a Christian and a Methodist; for he had 
learned by this time what it was to be a Methodist. Soon 
after he was converted, he returned to his native country. 
He landed on the shores of England on Saturday night, and 
Sunday morning as the bells were ringing to call the people 
to the different places of worship he made his way to the lit- 
tle chapel where he had once attended Sunday-school; and 
after an absence of fourteen years, he found his former teach- 
er still in the school. As soon as he could get an opportunity 
he went to him ; but as he was no longer little George, but a 
well built, intelligent-looking young man, his teacher did not 
know him. Stepping forward, and reaching out his hand, 
he said, "Mr. W., don't you know me?" And Mr. W. answer- 
ed, "I do not." "Well, I am George P., your little Sunday- 
school scholar; and I have come back to see } T ou and to thank 
you for your kindness to me while in the Sunday-school. I 
am a Christian now, and a man, and I still love the Sunday- 
school." 

He continued to follow the seas for several years, and has 
ever since been trying to follow the Savior. I told you he 
addressed our school. Perhaps my young friends would like 
to know where our Sunday-school is held, so I will tell them. 
It is not in a beautiful and convenient church, nor in a large 
and pleasant school-house; but it is held every Sabbath dur- 
ing the warm weather under a large, leafy temple, one that 



504 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

the good God prepared for us. It is held under a wide- 
spreading basswood tree, near the bank of a beautiful lake, 
where we have seats prepared to accommodate about one 
hundred persons; and here may be seen, every Sabbath morn- 
ing, about sixty children of different ages, with smiling faces, 
all eager to meet their superintendent and teachers, who 
have by energy and faithfulness succeeded in sustaining a 
very interesting Sabbath-school. 

But to return to my story, for I see I have been wandering. 
During Father P.'s remarks he said that he had once before 
addressed a Sunday-school under a tree, but under very dif- 
ferent circumstances. Then it was under a banyan-tree, near 
the Cape of Good Hope. The tree covered about one half 
acre, and the scholars were the natives of south Africa. The 
contrast was very great, but the cause was the same; and 
there the faithful minister of the gospel is ever ready to speak 
for Jesus and point sinners to Christ, whether they are black 
or white, bond or free. 

These are the circumstances as nearly as I can relate them. 
May God help all Sunday-school workers who read this little 
incident to double their diligence to sow good seed by the 
side of all waters, for they " know not which shall prosper, 
this or that," but in due time they shall reap if they "faint 
not." Aunt Miltie. 

Chain Lake Center. 

Aunt Miltie (who I suppose is Sister Eoyce) has my sincere 
thanks for her friendly notice, as well as for the hospitality 
while under their roof. 

My year of labor on Fillmore and Grand Meadows closed 
as it commenced, with much pleasure and friendship. I had 
the happiness of often visiting those brethren since, at their 
quarterly meetings and otherwise, and shall always esteem 
them highly for their work's sake. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 505 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

CONFERENCE AT CLAREMONT — BRO. CROOKS, THE AGENT AND 
EDITOR, PRESENT — WASIOJA SEMINARY — APPOINTED TO 
GREENWOOD CIRCUIT AND WHITE WATER MISSION. 

Our annual conference this year was held with the Clare- 
mont church, a new point recently established by our evan- 
gelist, but in fact one of our old fields that had gone into 
decay for want of nursing. The conference was well attend- 
ed, nearly all the ministers being present and taking an 
active part in its proceedings ; and as usual, the laity were 
well represented. The conference was somewhat strengthen- 
ed by the accession of one minister and three or four promis- 
ing preachers received on trial. We were also highly 
favored with the presence and valuable labors of Bro. 
Crooks, our greatly esteemed agent and editor, who with 
his deep experience, sound judgment, and wonderful 
business tact did our conference very essential service. 
1 am not capable of eulogizing Bro. Crooks beyond his 
merits ; my mind and pen are too feeble to do him justice 
for hia indefatagible labor and extraordinary prudence in 
managing the perplexed condition of our connectional affairs 
when for the first time he stood at our editorial desk. It was 
fully expected by some that our days of existence were num- 
bered, and that he had assumed a hopeless task. The book 
concern with the Wesleyan subscription-list were supposed to 
be nearly bankrupt; the whole connection was in a state of 
ferment and anxiety on the so-called union question ; and a 
slight degree of mismanagement at that critical period would 
have caused an entire disruption in the connection. Such a 
state was predicted, and doubtless desired by many; but by 
adhering to truth, with calm and deliberate tenacity and an 
abundance of love toward the enemies of the cause, and 



506 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

above all with the help of God, upon whose promised aid he 
had been wont to rely, he rose superior to all opposing in- 
fluences and has been able to steer our denominational ship 
safely through the breakers and into a comparatively smooth 
sea. His pulpit labors among us were not only truly evan- 
gelical and reformatory, but grand and sublime, and doubt- 
less were appreciated by the multitudes who thronged to wit- 
ness his pathos, and hear his sweet, musical voice. Asking a 
friend once in regard to his opinion of a sermon preached by 
another, he remarked, " I always like to hear a sermon that 
will appear well in print." The extempore efforts of Bro. 
Crooks would, in my judgment, stand such a test, and grace 
any book of sermons ever published. 

At this conference the citizens of Wasioja, by their repre- 
sentatives, made us a tender of a valuable stone building, 
erected a few years since for educational purposes, on condi- 
tion that we endow it and conduct a school of sufficient 
grade to prepare its students for college. The building is 
capacious, and located in a healthy portion of the state. It 
is surrounded by a fertile country, inhabited chiefly by intel- 
ligent people from the eastern states, and their descendants, 
who take a deep interest in education and morals. The vilr 
lage is about four miles from the railroad, and consequently 
just so far from the vice and rowdyism that usually follows 
our general line of travel, and frequently centers at our rail- 
road towns. It will doubtless be considered by many as a 
great undertaking and risk to involve the conference, in our 
present weak condition, in a debt of ten thousand dollars — 
the sum supposed to be necessary for the endowment fund. 
But there appears to be a willingness on the part of the 
friends of the enterprise to do something noble in the cause 
of education, and by the sale of scholarships, and a little 
helj) from adjoining conferences who may be equally benefit- 
ed with ourselves, we have every reason to believe we shall 
succeed. Bro. John Gould is traveling agent for the institu- 
tion, and has hitherto met with considerable success; and 



EEV. GEORGE PEGLER. 507 

from his well known persevering habits, and soliciting abil- 
ities, we anticipate a good report of his mission. The semi- 
nary has been in successful operation about one year under 
the care of Professor Hand, a professor of languages, and 
Professor Ourtiss, a teacher of mathematics, both of whom 
are Well qualified for the positions they sustain. On a recent 
visit to the village on business connected with the institution, 
the most encouraging accounts of the success and progress 
of the school were given by those who are interested in its 
perpetuity. 

Bro. Walker, president of the Minnesota Conference, is 
preaching in Wasioja and vicinity at this time, and during 
the past winter made a revival effort in the chapel of the 
seminary, which was accompanied with marked success. A 
number were hopefully converted to God, among whom were 
many of the students; and a new church was organized, em- 
bracing some of the most influential inhabitants. This, we 
trust, will increase our facilities for accomplishing good. 
John Gould and H. E. Walker are both strong men, in the 
prime and vigor of life. They are deeply imbued with the 
spirit of their exalted office, and are largely beloved by the 
church and those who sympathize with us in our work of 
faith and labor of love. If we only had a few more such 
gifted and energetic men our cause in this state would receive 
a new impetus. 

At the Claremont conference I was appointed to the Green- 
wood Prairie Circuit, and White Water Mission, and in the 
former place was the successor of Bro. Walker. I had no 
hand whatever in making this arrangement or in procuring 
this appointment, except in the case of the mission. It was 
the spontaneous action of others, and I dared not seek the 
appointment for various reasons. Ever since I entered the 
itinerant ranks, which is forty-three years since, I have al- 
ways let others choose for me my place of labor. I invaria- 
bly despised log-rolling, a piece of engineering often performed 
at annual conferences. I once heard Dr. Adam Clarke, in 



508 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

addressing young preachers, say, "Never choose a circuit for 
yourselves. Be passive; put yourselves into the hands of 
your brethren, and let them do that work for you; they 
know better than you do where you can be most useful. 
Should you ever be so unwise as to select your own sphere 
of labor you must expect to bear all the disappointments and 
afflictions that fall to your lot, but if your brethren apportion 
to you your field of labor you will have reason to believe 
there is a providence in the arrangement, and may consist- 
ently rely on the help of the Master of the vineyard in every 
time of need." At the time Dr. Clarke uttered these words, 
more than fifty years ago, I had not the remotest idea that 
I should ever need such advice to govern my actions ; but at 
their delivery I thought them sound and timely, and have 
not forgotten them, and I would that none of us should 
"think more highly of ourselves than we ought to think." 
Those who are acquainted with the facts will readily admit 
that it is no small task to succeed Bro. Walker in his field of 
labor. This, however, I have done. I have succeeded him 
in Greenwood, but to fill his place is quite another thing. 
However, I always rejoice to find my predecessor in good re- 
pute among the brethren; and this was pre-eminently so in 
this case. Bro. Walker had labored many years among this 
people, and many of them had been brought to God by his 
instrumentality. They are dear to him, and he was no less 
beloved by them ; and among them there still exist the kind- 
est feelings and Christian esteem. He had done a great and 
good work among them. They appear to be well trained ; 
and knowing their duty, they appeared anxious to do it. 

I am now very pleasantly laboring among this people for 
the second year, and esteem them very highly for their liber- 
ality and practical piety. Though it is a matter of regret 
that so little visible advance has been effected, yet there is 
cause for thankfulness that our landmarks have not been 
removed, and that we are yet earnestly contending " for the 
faith which was once delivered unto the saints." 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 509 

I have now brought down my narative to the present time, 
September, 1874. Since 1833 I have been recognized as an 
itinerant preacher, and my name has been on the roll of a 
number of conferences ; and while I have had the indulgence 
of my brethren, who have borne with my infirmities and short- 
comings, I can assure them that none mourn these defects 
more than myself. My qualifications for the great work into 
which others and the providence of God seemed to thrust me 
were very limited ; and it must be obvious to all who may 
peruse these pages that only the grace of God could have 
sustained me in bearing the responsibilities imposed upon 
me, for which I always considered myself inadequate. But 
I thank the Giver of all good that sincerity and a desire to 
be useful have ever been dominant in my mind since I conse- 
crated myself to the service of the Lord. 



CHAPTEE XL VIII. 

SOME ACCOUNT OF MY WIFE ELIZABETH — EXTRACTS FROM HER 



I have been advised by some whose judgment is much 
valued by me to insert in my autobiography some account 
of my late wife, who was well known in many parts of the 
country and beloved for her piety and faithfulness to the 
cause of God. I have already referred to her, in several 
parts of this simple narrative, as always, when her health 
would admit, being active in doing the will of God, and 
striving to promote his glory in the extension of his king- 
dom. And I hesitate not to say that with the exception of 
poor health she was the best adapted to fill the important 
station of a traveling preacher's wife of any person I ever 
knew. She was remarkably gifted in prayer and exhorta- 



510 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

tion, was well versed in biblical knowledge, and could detect 
a departure from sound theology or Christian ethics as read- 
ily as many who had more advantages in education. She 
was a pattern of neatness in her apparel ; and while she did 
not try to imitate the Quakers in confining herself to one 
particular mode of dress, she adopted the fashion most suit- 
able to her age and condition in life, and endeavored to avoid 
observation either for stiff oddity or compliance with the de- 
mands of fashion around her. In her house she was an ex- 
ample of cleanliness, prudence, and economy. Her maxim 
was, "God will not dwell in the heart of an habitually lazy, 
slovenly person." Our income was always meager ; but from 
a child she had been taught to make the most of her re- 
sources ; and it was wonderful to perceive how her skill and 
forecast would enable her to provide things for our comfort, 
with so small means at her command. There was nothing 
like stinginess in her nature; but while she was saving and 
close in her expenditure, she was always liberal to those more 
needy than herself. Indeed I often thought she carried this 
liberality to excess ; and when I sometimes admonished her in 
reference to acts of benevolence, her answer usually was, 
"My dear husband, he that giveth to the poor lendeth to the 
Lord." At one time I preached a sermon on missions at 
Lemonweir, and in taking up the collection I observed she 
contributed something. I knew that all the money we had 
was a fifty-cent scrip, and on leaving the house I inquired if 
she had given all we possessed. Her reply was, "Did not the 
poor widow do as much, and more too? Don't be alarmed, 
my husband, the good Lord can and will make it up. We 
ought to set an example to others. How can we exhort 
others to be liberal if we are penurious?" In less than an 
hour after this I was requested to marry a couple, and re- 
ceived five dollars as a fee ! 

For many years she kept a diary, or journal, recording the 
exercises of her mind, with some of the passing incidents 
connected with her experience, and the names of the preach- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 511 

ers she heard and an epitome of their sermons ; for like my- 
self, she was endowed with a good memory. For the last 
thirty-eight years of her life she sat under my ministra- 
tions more than any others; and I was often the subject of 
her criticism, and as often edified by her kind admoni- 
tions. A few weeks before her death I attended our annual 
conference at Tamah, Wisconsin. During my absence she 
wrote the following, and if her Jlife had been spared a little 
longer she would doubtless have continued her narrative: 

"My Bear Husband: — As I can not have the pleasure of 
bearing you company and participating in the holy and de- 
lightful duties of the week, perhaps I can not employ part 
of my solitary moments better than in complying with your 
request, by giving you a brief account of my early days. 

"I was born in London, January, 1797. My father, who 
was many years older than my mother, was removed by 
death when I was about three years old. By this bereave- 
ment my mother was left with three small children to pro- 
vide for, and also her aged mother, who was nearly blind. 
After the death of my father, my mother resumed the milli- 
nery and dress-making business, which she had learned when 
young. This business, together with the profits of a small 
dry goods store, enabled her to support her family in respect- 
able and comfortable circumstances, yet not without de- 
priving herself of that leisure and sleep which was necessary 
to her own health. 

"I can remember, young as I then was, her working often 
more than one night in the week when work was wanted in 
haste, fearing to disoblige her employers, lest her means 
might fail of supporting her helpless family. About four 
years after my father's death my mother began to spit blood 
very copiously; and although this was in a little while check- 
ed, yet she never recovered her health. But she still managed 
her business. Her constitution, however, gradually sunk 
under the pressure of care and disease, and at the age of 



512 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

thirty-five, two years after her first attack, sho also was 
taken from us by death. 

" At the time of our dear mother's death my sister had 
just completed her eleventh year. My brother was seven 
and I was nearly nine years old ; and our beloved grand- 
mother was about seventy -two. My sister was placed in an 
asylum for orphan children, where she died three years 
afterward of consumption. My grandmother and brother 
went to reside with her only son, and I was given to a 
woman whose school I had attended for about two years 
previous to my mother's death. I think I should pass over 
the four years or more that I spent with this hard-hearted 
woman, as it certainly was little less than an unbroken chain 
of suffering from harsh treatment, in language, blows, hard 
work, and cruel hunger, together with pinching cold from 
various causes, in truth the want of almost everything which 
is necessary to render life comfortable, with the exception of 
the privilege of attending a place of worship on Sabbath 
days. For this blessing and privilege I can never be 
sufficiently thankful. But should I let the sufferings of 
these years remain where I would gladly consign them, in 
perpetual oblivion, I must also in that case fail to erect an 
Eben-ezer to that God who watched over me with a father's 
eye, and in the hour of despair and anguish interposed his 
mercy and prevented my plunging into a yawning hell. 

" Perhaps before I proceed any further I had better retrace 
my steps back to infancy, in order to show as best I can the 
faithfulness of that G-od who has said to his servant, ' The 
promise is to you and your children.' From all I have ever 
heard respecting my father, it is evident he valued his Bible 
and was a man of prayer. He also manifested great anxiety 
to impress these principles on the mind and heart of his little 
daughter, then only in her fifth year. Her very name was 
made by him a lesson of instruction. He told her he had 
called her 'Hephzibah,' because he desired above all things 
the ' Lord might delight in her,' at the same time endeavor- 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 513 

ing to impress on her infant mind the all-important truth, 
* Ye must be born again,' and that unless she was converted 
she could not be saved. And I think there is good reason to 
believe that his labors and prayers in her behalf were not in 
vain. 

" From my sister's instruction and prayers I received my 
first serious impressions, and that at an early age. I remem- 
ber distinctly her directing me, among other important 
lessons, to pray to God for a new heart. I should think we 
were at that time of the respective ages of six and eight 
years — she of course the oldest. We took great pleasure in 
being by ourselves; and it has often appeared astonishing to 
me since, how deeply and thoroughly her mind was imbued 
with a knowledge of and delighted in heavenly and divine 
things. By her labors and prayers I was brought under a 
deep conviction of my own sinfulness; and with the utmost 
earnestness of which I was capable I was led to ask her 
(for I had no other teacher), 'What shall I do to be saved?' 

" I recollect sitting by her for a considerable time while she 
was giving me the instruction she saw I needed, and when 
she had concluded 1 felt humbled and ashamed at her supe- 
rior knowledge and my own ignorance. I see now a very 
sufficient cause for the dissimilarity between us. While she 
was always serious, thoughtful, and studious, — and yet her 
countenance always wore a smile of peace and contentment, 
and may I not say of joy, under the enlightening influence 
of the Spirit of God, — I was fond of playing, and took great 
delight in running in the fields with my school-mates, and 
with my brother. Although I did not love close study, yet I 
loved to read; and I must have learned when quite young, 
as I have never forgotten the spelling lessons I had to recite, 
which were in words of three syllables, when I first returned 
to school after having the small-pox, for I was then only five 
years old. But my gentle teacher had taught me to remem- 
ber my Creator, and to view his skill in the beautiful clouds 
above my head and in the little daisy or buttercup beneath 
33 



514 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP 

my feet. She often led me to the grave-yard ; and here she 
would talk to me about death, judgment, heaven, and hell. 
But the books she urged on my attention the most, next to 
the Bible, were c Janeway's Token for Children,' and 'Moral 
Songs for Children,' by Dr. Watt. Most of the latter songs, 
with many from other books, I committed to memory, under 
her supervision, before our mother's death, which melanchol- 
ly event took place, as I have before stated, a few days after 
my sister had attained her eleventh year. 

" After this we were separated, and only met again three 
times, and never alone, so that we could not speak freely to 
each other on any subject. Mrs. G-., for reasons best known 
to herself, always remained with us as long as we were to- 
gether. I should think the whole time 1 spent in her com- 
pany after our mother's death would not certainly exceed 
two hours. My own cup was full of bitterness and sorrow; 
yet my heavenly Father sustained and buoyed up my spirits, 
although I jknew him not. There was especially one source 
of pure pleasure left, of which my cruel oppressor could not 
deprive me. It was the sweet satisfaction of looking at the 
sky ! Perhaps had she known what a source of enjoyment 
this was to me she might have tried to mar my happiness in 
this respect. But it was a treasure unknown to any human 
being except myself. 

"It has been said, ' Ignorance is bliss/ If this was ever 
true, it was especially so in my case; for in my childish 
ignorance I really thought that the sun, moon, and stars were 
holes in the sky ; that the abode of God and angels was there, 
and that they were of the same bright and glorious charac- 
ter. In fact I supposed the sky was the floor of heaven, 
with these apertures designed of God to give us light in this 
world, and to draw our attention upward to himself, t Cer- 
tainly this was the effect produced on my mind. My thoughts 
and imaginations were much employed on heavenly subjects ; 
and although I was still in nature's darkness, yet my great- 
est desire was that I might obtain a fitness to dwell in that 
holy and happy place. 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 515 

" The situation I was placed in was of all others perhaps 
best fitted to draw out into exercise the evil propensities of 
the unrenewed heart. I suffered much from hunger, and 
at the same time used to be trusted with money to go to 
market for various articles. It was no uncommon thing to 
find the price of some article reduced. Here was a tempta- 
tion to keep the surplus to purchase food, which I knew I 
had a right to. But I felt I had no right to use such money 
for that purpose; yet more than once the craving of hunger 
overcome me, and I yielded to the temptation. But I was 
inwardly reproved; and I have always looked back with 
astonishment and gratitude to God, by whose mercy alone I 
was preserved from becoming habitually dishonest. At dif- 
ferent times during my residence with this family the Holy 
Spirit strove powerfully with me, at one time convincing me 
of my danger as a sinner, at other times drawing by the 
cords of love and mercy. But I had no one to whom I 
could open my mind, and discouragement and darkness be- 
gan to settle down on my spirits. I felt my sinfulness and 
un worthiness, and could hardly dare to hope that God could 
have thoughts of love toward me. At any rate, the feeling 
of mind most prevalent was that if there was but one passed 
by unnoticed and unblessed, I was the most likely to be that 
one. 

"When I was in my thirteenth year, feeling weary of the 
oppression of which I was the daily subject, I made up my 
mind to go to Mrs. demons, a lady who had been a particu- 
lar friend of my mother. Her husband kept a hotel, about 
five miles from London. Accordingly, while the family were 
at breakfast I absconded from my house of bondage and 
started, full of joyful anticipation of once more meeting their 
two daughters, who were about the age of my sister and my- 
self. I felt sure of meeting a hearty welcome from both mother 
and daughters, and about equally sure that the kind-hearted 
Mrs. Clemons would, on learning my sufferings, either take 
me into their family or provide me a home somewhere among 



516 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

her friends. It was a lovely morning in the month of Sep- 
tember, and the air bracing and invigorating. I can never 
forget how free 1 felt, how happy, as I alternately ran and 
walked; and I sometimes felt as though I almost flew along 
that delightful road. To a girl of my age, who for more than 
three years had been pent up in a back room in London, and 
kept at the finest of needle-work from about eight o'clock in 
the morning till the watchman's cry of half past ten at 
night, and then dismissed from my task (this was the regular 
time of leaving work), this was pleasure indeed. But I was 
in too much haste to see these dear friends to notice the 
beautiful gardens on either side of the road as you quit the 
busy part of the city. I inhaled their sweets, and ran on. 

" Think of my terrible disappointment when I reached the 
well-known house — the name of Clemons was no longer 
there! A man unknown to me occupied the place. I stood 
and gazed in mute despair for some minutes, and before I 
had time to decide whether to enter and inquire what had 
become of them, or what to do, a young woman came up to 
me who had lived with them. We recognized each other. 
She told me Mr. Clemons was dead, and that his family had 
gone she knew not where ; that he died insolvent, and they 
were scattered. These were indeed heavy tidings. But 
before leaving me she observed, as if to fill to the brim my 
cup of bitterness, 'And so your sister is dead?' 
"'My sister,' I exclaimed; 'is my sister dead?' 
"She assured me she had been dead six months. She died 
a mile only from where I lived, and no one had let me know 
anything about it. It would be utterly impossible for me to 
describe the agonizing desolation which overwhelmed me. I 
turned away; but where to go or what to do I knew not. 1 
felt as though I had rather die than return to my cruel 
bondage. However, I walked slowly away. I feared to ap- 
proach the city, lest I should meet my cruel mistress and be 
compelled again to submit to her outrageous abuse, I wan- 
dered on and on. But where could I go? Toward night J 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER, 517 

found myself in the quiet and beautiful village of S., through 
which the Surrey Canal passes. As I stood on the bridge 
looking into the water I made up my mind to drown myself 
there ; and I do not know but I should have done so im- 
mediately, but on looking again I saw a board put up, threat- 
ening with prosecution any person found going into the 
canal. I understood it as referring to persons attempting to 
drown themselves; but of course I afterward knew it was 
designed to prevent persons bathing in that part of the canal. 
But the mistake led me to defer the dreadful deed until the 
darkness of the night would screen me from observation. I 
therefore kept walking about until I came to an arbor by the 
roadside, which I entered ; and not having tasted food (ex- 
cept a few blackberries') the whole day I was both faint and 
weary, and must a-lmost immediately have fallen asleep, flow 
long I remained here is unknown to me. I was awaked from 
my slumber by the voice of a young man at the other end of 
the seat, talking to himself; and what was to me most re- 
markable, he was pleading the case of some poor oppressed 
girl. I have since supposed that he was a young student of 
law, and supposing himself to be alone was trying his abil- 
ities as an advocate. But be that as it may, I was aroused 
from sleep; and hastening to leave my retreat I was discov- 
ered by the young man, who until then had evidently been 
ignorant of the presence of any one. He called to a man 
who happened to be passing at a little distance with a light, 
for the night was very dark. After asking me a few ques 
tions, such as whose child I was, how I came to be there, etc., 
they took me to the house of a gentleman who I have no 
doubt was a magistrate. Here also I had many questions 
put to me, after which I was carefully supplied with food and 
then conducted to a comfortable bed. In the morning I was 
sent back to Mr. G\, my former master, but not without a 
letter containing strict commands to Mrs. Gr. to be careful not 
to misuse me again, for if another complaint was made to the 
same effect she must suffer the consequences." 



518 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

Doubtless had my wife's life been spared a few more years 
she would have continued her interesting narrative ; but in 
little more than a month after the above was written she ex- 
changed the toils and sufferings of earth for immortal glory. 
She has left in my hands a diary or journal of the exercises 
of her mind, embracing a period of more than forty years, 
together with various incidents which have occurred in 
which she or both of us have been actors. Many of these 
incidents have been already referred to in the former part of 
this work, and therefore need not to be repeated. 

There is a great similarity in the daily experiences of those 
who live near to God, and are constantly submissive to his 
will, and in many instances there is much appearance of 
sameness found in recording the exercises of the mind con- 
tinuously for many years, so that the reader often becomes 
weary and satiated with a long-continued diary, unless it is 
varied by occasional incidents of an interesting character. 
I have taken much pleasure and derived much profit from 
perusing the precious items of her daily experience, as re- 
corded in the dairy she wrote commencing at the age of 
seventeen years, and continued from time to time until with- 
in a few days of her death, and humbly hope it may be said 
by some, "She being dead, yet speaketh." 

There is one thrilling incident connected with the tempta 
tion to commit suicide, as recorded in a scrap she wrote for 
my perusal, which I will put on record. 

She tells us in her journal that on being returned to her 
cruel mistress, after she had absconded, she was permitted 
the next Sabbath to attend Dr. Eippon's church. The doctor 
was a noted and popular preacher of the Baptist denomina- 
tion, and one whom she much delighted to hear because of 
his deep earnestness and extreme anxiety to benefit the 
youth. On this occasion he dwelt especially on the sinful- 
ness of that course which tends to shorten life; asserting 
that life is a blessing, and that we should use our utmost 
endeavors to prolong our probation. During the service the 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 519 

following hymn was given out and sung by the congrega- 
tion : 

44 Sinner, oh, why so thoughtless grown ? 
Why in such dreadful haste to die? 
Daring to leap to worlds unknown, 
Heedless against thy God to fly? 

Wilt thou despise eternal fate, 

Urged on by sin's fantastic dreams? 
Madly attempt th' infernal gate, 

And force thy passage to the flames? 

" Stay, sinner I on the gospel plains ; 
Behold the God of love unfold 
The glories of his dying pains, 
Forever telling, yet untold." 

This pungent and truly sublime hymn made a lasting im- 
pression on her mind, and she often observed to me that it 
was one of the means that God employed to lead her to the 
Friend of sinners. 

An interesting family with whom we were intimately ac- 
quainted, and under whose hospitable roof we spent many a 
pleasant and agreeable hour, suffered a breach in their do- 
mestic circle by the loss of one of their little ones. It was 
the first death that occurred in their house since they entered 
the married state. At that time, though they were strictly 
moral and respectable, none had ever professed to be relig- 
ious; yet "they were constant attendants on the means of 
grace, as far as public worship is concerned. On the death 
of their child, a very promising boy of about four years, the 
whole house and family appeared to be wrapped in gloom 
and sorrow. We visited them often, and endeavored to offer 
them the consolation of the gospel. But our humble efforts 
seemed to be abortive, and we often left their elegant and 
comfortable mansion with our hearts filled with sorrow in 
sympathy with them. 

My dear departed Elizabeth laid no claim to the gift of 
poetry; but while her mind was deeply. exercised in reference 
to the affliction of this kind family, she was led to throw her 



520 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

sympathetic thoughts into verse. They are recorded not be- 
cause of any poetic merit, but because of their gracious re- 
sults. By the blessing of God, the parents were both induced 
to carry their griefs and sorrows to the throne of grace, and 
soon after the perusal of these simple lines they became the 
humble followers^of Jesus. 

Lines addressed to our friend E. D. by their sincere and 
sympathizing friend E. Pegler : 

Dry your tears, ye weeping- parents, 

For your precious infant gone ; 
He has joined the happy millions 

Who surround Jehovah's throne. 

See what robes of spotless whiteness 

Now that cherub form infolds; 
A crown he wears of dazzling brightness. 

Outshining far earth's purest gold. 

Dry your tears, ye weeping parents. 

Hear him sing from life's fair tree. 
Glory, honor, and salvation 

Unto him who died for me. 

Father, he is waiting for thee 

In that far-off land of love; 
Learn to hold earth's treasures lightly; 

Set thy heart on things above. 

Trust in Jesus; he will guide thee 
Safe through life's bewildering maze, 

And in death will bear thy spirit 
Home, to see Him face to face. 

Loving mother, kindest sisters, 

He'll be looking for you all, 
When you've filled life's solemn mission; 

And the Master hence doth call. 

Though parted here in deepest sorrow, 
In rapture there you soon shall meet, 

And lay with joy your brightest honors 
And palms and crowns at Jesus' feet. 

We were often in the habit of exchanging views on many 
important and somewhat intricate passages Of the Holy 
Scriptures, and I am free to acknowledge that I often derived 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 521 

great benefit from some of her plain but lucid views on 
prophecy and theology. On one occasion we happened to 
turn our thoughts on the order, as to time, that the Creator 
observed in bringing our world into being as it now is, or 
rather was before the deluge. The question arose as to how 
light could exist and day and night be distinguished during 
the three first days of creation, when the sun, the source of 
light to our world, was not formed until the fourth day. "We 
freely exchanged our views on this interesting subject. We 
consulted such authorities as were within our reach, but 
could not arrive at any definite solid conclusion, — at least not 
any that fully satisfied our minds, — and the subject was 
dropped for the time being. After her death I found among 
her papers the following scrap addressed as follows : 

To My Husband, Rev. George Pegler: — To the inquiry, 
Whence proceeded the light and shade which constituted the 
first three days and nights of creation when as yet the sun 
was not created? I answer: The Creator was there, and had 
he designed this earth should henceforth have been his throne 
instead of his footstool it might have been recorded, "And 
the earth had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to 
shine on it; for the glory of God did lighten it, and her 
Creator is the light thereof. Her (the earth's) night was the 
abiding of his power!" 

The earth as yet was not the abode of man, or other ani- 
mal, but was visited by those celestial beings, attendants on 
his throne, shining in borrowed splendor, reflecting back 
refulgent beams of light whose source is and must forever be 
unapproachable to man in this fallen state. 

"These morning stars sung together; these sons of God 
shouted for joy," beholding with astonishment these new dis- 
plays of majesty, benignity, and power divine. 

Needs He the sun? himself the source of light! The 
laws of nature were .not fully matured or developed, and the 
earth was in her infant, crude state; consequently she was 
not at that time (when time had just commenced) brought 
under the control of nature's laws. Dost thou still demand 
the source whence light arose to gild the new-formed earth, 
before your glorious orb of day was made? Her day was 
the beaming of His majesty revealed; her nighty the hiding 



522 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

of His power, or suspension of creative acts until the follow- 
ing day. Thine affectionately. 

Elizabeth Pegler. 

This extract is not given in expectation that the above 
mooted question is settled, or as any specim-en of elegant dic- 
tion, but simply to show the activity of her mind in endeav- 
oring to elucidate what some call at least an obscure passage 
of the Holy Scriptures. 

She has gone. Peace to her ashes. Though humble i& 
life, she made her mark; and "take her for all in all, 1 never 
expect to see her like again." 



CHAPTER XLIX. 



MISCELLANEOUS — CONCLUSION. 



The following composition — incidents of a voyage — was 
written when I was under fourteen years of age, without any 
aid from teacher or prompter. It should be remembered that 
I never had school learning, though I admit I have obtained 
a little education (and but a little) through close application 
and hard study. This my first attempt at composition, 
which is given verbatim excepting the correcting of some 
orthography, — for the original was awfully incorrect, and ap- 
pears like an attempt at ancient phonetics, — was reserved in- 
tentionally as a finale to my attempts at literature: 

June 1812. On board the Ship Pheniax on a voyage from 
London to Quebec. Our passage had been a remarkably 
long, but withal pleasant, and with nothing of extraordinary 
occuurrence, save the shyness of our neighbors of the Ocean, 
until we arrived on the Banks of Newfoundland. 

The monsters of the deep which on former voyages, had 



JEtEV. GEORGE PEGLER. 523 

ever and anon made their apperance, (to the no small terror 
of the younger portion of the crew and the gratification of 
those who prided themselves in being " old salts," or sons of 
Neptune) lashing the foaming waters, displaying their scally 
Or silvery surfice, and exhiting their own, and their makers 
power and skill, now seemed to be remarkably shy, or to be 
undisturbed while lying beneath in their roomy subteranain 
chambers, feeling no disposition to ascend to one of the 
boundaries of their vast domain to entertain us 'with a sight 
of their beauty and variety, or dispute with us the sovereignty 
of the Seas. Or perhaps (as was said) they had gone on a 
visit to some distant part of the wide expanse of waters to 
spend the winter with old acquaintances, and had not yet re- 
turned. Some pleasantly observed that their connections 
were so numerious that it would in all probability take years 
to pay their respects to all the finny tribes, and take leave of 
the whole, and return to the inheritance of their fathers. Or 
else as others said being terrified by repeated Naval engage- 
ments (the United State and Great Britain were then at war, 
and all Europe in terrible commotion in attempts to over- 
throw Napoleon) on the Atlantic, and finding their Western 
boundary America, employing its energies for similar pur- 
poses, they had tried to make their escape from the proximity 
of the seas highway, and the din and confusion of arms, and 
had lately found the long sought, and much desired North 
West passage, and were now revelling undisturbed and 
making the tour of the Pacific Islands. 

Some old sailors told of similar instances in the course of 
his life, and said it was a sign of a prosperous voyage, while 
others thought it prognosticated a Hurricane, a Tornado, or 
at least a tremendous gale. Some feared we should fall in 
with a Yankee privateer and be compelled to eat Johnny 
cake and molassas, and wash it down with New England 
Euro, and tormented every day by hearing the drum and fife 
play "yankee doodle," instead of our time honored anthem 
"God save the king." While the remainder of the crew 



524 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

were confident that something more than ordinary would 
occur before the voyage was ended. Sailors are proverbial 
for being supersticious. For six weeks neither fish or vessal 
of any kind made their appearance, nothing to relieve the 
dull monotony, with which we were surrounded, or on which 
to fix the eye for one moment, but what we had viewed over 
and over, for upwards of forty days. 

Even the ever varying clouds had seemed to become fixed, 
and retained the same form and the same hue, (or at least 
we thought so,) the wind when it blew was always from the 
same quarter, though generally in our favor, an unpropitious 
wind would have changed the scene, and been welcomed by 
some. 

The rain always fell on the same day of the week, or the 
same time of day, the waves run the same way, and had it 
not been for the moons waxing, and waining, we should 
have thought that the captain had lost his reckoning, and 
had steerd his ship into the enchanted sea. Often did we 
urge the talkative part of our company for something new, 
but we had compleatly exhausted their stock of adventure, 
and legendary tales, and we had now to submit to sullen 
silence except when growling one with the other, or run the 
risk of our patience being severely tested. We struck 
soundings on the grand Bank of Newfoundland about sun- 
set, this caused a thrill of delight through many hearts, 
accompanied with the hope that now the spell was broke, 
and in future the scene arround would be varried. 

A smile sat on every countenance to which it had been a 
stranger for some days past, a mutual interchange of congrat- 
ulations ensued, our talking powers were no longer in quar- 
antine, the embargo was taken off our good humor, and 
shyness, and bad temper appeared to be under a well regu- 
lated systematic Blockade. That night I had the middle 
watch, or from twelve to four A. m. at day light about half 
past three we descried a sail about eight miles distant with 
her colors flying a signal among merchant ships that she 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 525 

wished to speak us. The morning was delightful, wind 
quite moderate, sea smooth, and about six a. m. she came 
within hail, and informed us, she was in sinking condition. 

The watch below were turned out, and sent on board to 
render all the assistance we could. We found the stranger a 
Brig from Cordigan in Wales loaded with slate bound for St. 
Johns Newfoundland, having on board nine hands including 
master and boys. All were striped to their shirt and drawers 
and had kept the pumps going day and night for four weeks, 
and wore out all their pump leather, but had providentially 
fell in with an East India ship which supplied that (to them) 
necessary article. 

They had discharged into the ocean a part of their cargo 
in hopes of finding the leak, had thrumed a sail and drawn 
it under the Brigs bottom in hopes in that way to stop the 
leak, but all was unavailing, they were compleatly worn 
down with excesive labor and fatigue, and despair sat on 
every countenance. Their long boat was equiped with sail- 
ing apparatuss and provission, and water, ready for launch- 
ing in case of emergency, and that day we fell in with them 
they made up their minds, to abandon the vessal in an open 
boat if nothing favorable turned up. We releaved them at 
the pumps and otherwise managed the Brig while they retir- 
ed to rest, no doubt thinking their -fears might all be banished 
and their troubles almost at an end. 

We remained until noon, and much reduced the water in 
the hold, and promised to aid them again if necessary. 

About four p. m. she again hoisted her ensign, in token she 
wished to speak us. We sheered down within hail, and her 
captain informed us that his men could not be persuaded to 
remain one night more in his vessal, for fear of a seperation 
in case of a fog. Our captain with a number of hands re- 
paired again on board and helped at the pumps, assuring 
them that on the morrow if no change appeared for the 
better, he would receive them on board our ship. He return- 
ed about seven p. m. and before he retired for the night, he 



526 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

gave charge to the mate to keep in company with the 
Brig. | 

About eight p. m. a thick fog came on, such as is common 
on the Banks, so that she was soon hid from our view, now 
and then we tolled our bell, and she answered by striking on 
an empty cask, (not having a bell) and occasionally firing a 
musket. At ten p. m. I went to the helm. About an half 
hour after the mate peered over the side, and said to me " is 
not that the Brig"? Looking in that direction, something 
seemed to loom up, and I answered " I believe so," he imme- 
diately called to the man looking out to ring the bell, and 
we distinctly heard the reply by striking on the cask, that 
was our last communication. 

About nine O clock next morning the fog lifted, and at ten 
it was a calm, and the horizon as clear and bright as it ever 
had been, but no Brig or other object in sight. We went to 
the mast head where we could have seen her, or her boat, if 
at least within thirty miles range, but all was a blank, one 
vast void, no object as large as a ships boat in sight. On ex- 
amining our log book, we found we had run since the last 
time we saw her fifteen miles, (the wind was very light most 
of the time a calm,; so that had she sailed in a different 
direction, she could not possibly have been out of sight. But 
this was not the case, her course was parallel with ourselves, 
and if in existance could not possibly be out of sight. The 
tale is soon told, the leak over powered them that night 
they sank to a watery grave. She was nevermore heard 
from. Cursed averice, the Brig and cargo was not worth 
$10,000, the men had kept her afloat at the risk of their 
lives, for three weeks after they ought to have abandoned 
her, and would have done so on the day we fell in with her 
had it not been for our ambitious, covetous captain ! The 
probability is she sunk very suddenly, before they 'had time 
to unlash the long Boat, or it might have been engulphed in 
the vortex, and all sank together. This is often the fate of 
many a noble crew, un seaworthy vessals are frequently sent 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 527 

to sea in order to recover the insureance, the owners scarcely 
expecting a safe return, but what care they for the life or 
comfort of the men by whom they accumilate their wealth. 
Among sailors such vessals are commonly called "baskets," 
and a discreet man would not venture to sea in a ship of that 
discreption, but seamen are not proverbial for discreation, 
they are usually careless and reckless. When I followed the 
sea for ocqupation I was accustomed to examine her pumps, 
and ascertain whether they were much in use, take a look at 
her anchors and cables, and see that they were in good order, 
go down into the hold, and force the point of my knife into 
the some of the principle timbers to find if she had the dry 
rot, or any other defect, and could in this manner often de- 
termine her sea worthyness. But this precaution is seldom 
persude by " those who go down in ships," in my day the 
general motto of a sailor was "a short life and a merry one" 
they were enured to hardships and seldom feared danger. 

Before I close this my final chapter I wish to rescue from 
oblivion one of the workings of the "peculiar institution," as 
slavery was mildly termed fifteen years ago, and one in 
which I bore an active part. 

A slave-holder from Baltimore, named Davenport, with 
his wife and infant child, came to Syracuse, New York, in 
the summer of 1839, and put up at the Syracuse House. At 
this time the Liberty party had not been formed, but consid- 
erable efforts were being made to awaken the northern mind 
on the awful sin of man-stealing, and the position the North 
maintained in support of the heaven-daring institution. Mr. 
Davenport had in his family a girl to wait on his wife and 
child ; and although she had all the appearance of an Anglo- 
Saxon, — and few northern men would suspect she was any- 
thing but a free woman, — yet the colored people about the 
hotel, who noticed the servileness with which she was treat- 
ed by her master and mistress, whispered among themselves 
that perhaps she was a slave. One day she was allowed 10 



528 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

go into the kitchen to wash some clothes for the infant, and 
the colored hostler whispered in her ear, " Harriet, are you a 
slave?" 

To which she replied, "Yes." 

The man passed rapidly out, as he knew he was closely 
watched, and could not with safety hold converse with her; 
but soon returned, apparently in great haste, and whispered, 
"■Do you wish to be free?" 

To which, with seeming surprise, she said, "Yes." 

Plans were immediately resolved upon to try to effect her 
rescue from her degraded condition' and restore her to her 
God-given rights of which she had been deprived since her 
birth. When those plans were about matured her master 
accepted an invitation to spend the afternoon and evening 
with a gentleman a few miles out of town, and a livery team 
conveyed the whole family to the aforesaid place. But her 
friends were not to be foiled by this unforeseen occurrence. 
The night was exceedingly dark and fogy, and so far favored 
their designs. A wagon was procured, and seven or eight 
stalwart friends of freedom got in it and drove with caution to 
the house where Mr. D. was visiting. Harriet could be seen 
from the second-story window in charge of the baby, while 
her master and mistress, along with their host, were indulg- 
ing in a "feast of reason and flow of soul" in the parlor 
below. 

A handful of sand was flung against the upper window, 
which soon attracted the attention of Harriet; and she was 
informed that all was in readiness. The child was asleep, 
and all was quiet; but she had no way of escape except 
through the room where the guests were assembled. She 
hastily made up a bundle of clothes and threw them out of 
the window, and went back to adjust her bonnet. But she 
happened to remember that the bonnet might raise suspicion, 
so she carelessly threw a shawl over her head, passed down 
the stairs, and through the room in presence of the guests, 
who of course had no suspicion of her design. A brace of 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 529 

strong arms soon helped her into the wagon. One man gave 
her his coat to wear, and put a man's hat on her head, and 
in the darkness they drove slowly away. 

They went but a short distance before they put up, and 
found a safe refuge from the vigilance and wrath of her 
highly-incensed former owner. Soon after she was gone the 
child began to* cry, and it was a wonder that Harriet could 
not pacify it. Mother ascends the stairs; but no Harriet is 
there. What has become of her? At once it flashed upon 
their minds that she went out a short time since and had not 
returned. A lantern was brought into requisition and the 
out-buildings were searched, but all to no purpose; the prey 
had escaped; a rescue was impracticable; an hour had 
elapsed since her departure ; the night was exceedingly dark; 
and what course the bird had flown could not be determined. 
Next morning, somewhat chop-fallen, and greatly aggrieved 
by the meddelsome, thievish Abolitionists, Mr. Davenport 
returned to the city, and gave vent to his generous feelings 
by publishing in the city papers, and in hand-bills, the fol- 
lowing : 

$200.00 EEWAKD! 

Left the service of the subscriber, on the evening of the 
7th instant, a bright quadroon servant-girl, about twenty- 
four years of age, named Harriet. Said girl was about five 
feet high; of a full and well-proportioned form; straight, 
light-brown hair; dark eyes, approaching to black; of fresh 
complexion, and so fair that she would generally be taken 
for white. A prominent mouth, with depressed nostrils, and^ 
receding forehead, readily betray to the critical observer the 
leading trait of the African race. Her demeanor is very 
quiet, and her deportment modest. At the time of leaving 
she had on a black dress of figured poplin. 

She took with her one green merino dress, one pink ging- 
ham (checked) do., one French muslin figured do., one buff 
and one light purple calico do. She wore small rings (with 
stones) in her ears, and had three chased gold rings on her 
fingers, two of which were set with green and the other with 
transparent crystal. She also took with her a plaid blanket 
34 



530 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF 

shawi, but left her bonnet, so that her head-dress can not be 
described. In leaving the service of the subscriber she 
leaves her aged mother and a younger sister who were de- 
votedly attached to her, and to whom she has ever appeared 
much attached. It may be proper also to state that her con- 
duct as a servant and her moral deportment as far as the 
same have come to the knowledge of the subscriber, have 
hitherto been irreproachable. 

It is believed that she has been spirited away from the 
service of the undersigned by the officious and persevering 
efforts of certain malicious and designing persons, operating 
through the agency of the colored people of Syracuse, at 
which place he had been induced to spend a few days. The 
subscriber would further add that he has refused several im- 
portunate offers of $2,500 for said girl, for the sole reason 
that he would never consent to part her from the other mem- 
bers of her family ; and it is chiefly with the hope of restor- 
ing her to her aged mother and sister, who will be plunged 
in sorrow at the separation, that this notice is published. 
The above reward of two hundred dollars will be paid to any 
person who will deliver said girl to the proprietor of the 
Syracuse House, in Syracuse, or one hundred dollars to any 
one who will give such information as will lead to her recov- 
ery. J. Davenport. 

Syracuse, Oct. 9, 1839. 

On the publication of the above notice and reward every 
livery stable in Syracuse was emptied ; and many who called 
themselves men were seen scouring around the country in all 
directions in search of this poor girl, and threatening to blow 
out the brains of known Abolitionists if they did not reveal 
her hiding-place. While the exciting scenes of this hunt 
lasted it was scarcely safe for a person in the northern city 
of Syracuse to express a hope that the hounds would not be 
able to track her to her safe retreat. 

Soon after the excitement attending her elopement had 
subsided, she was conveyed by some of the friends of the 
oppressed to the Canada shore, to seek for liberty in the 
dominions in the land of Queen Victoria, which was denied 
her in republican America. And all this time we were plied 



REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 531 

with the question, "What has the North to do with slavery? 
it is only a negro question," and then, when opportunity 
offered, attempt to run down white ladies of " moral deport- 
ment" and return them to hopeless bondage and degradation. 
A short time after Harriet's escape, the following hand-bill 
was sent to our shores : 

FOUND ! 

Found, on the Canadian shore, a young woman, — who says 
her name is Harriet Powell, — about twenty-four years of age. 
She is of a "full and well-proportioned form, about five feet 
three inches high; beautiful straight light-brown hair ; dark 
eyes, approaching to black ; of fresh complexion, and so fair 
that she would be taken for a handsome white woman, yet 
to a critical observer the prominent mouth, depressed nostrils, 
and receding forehead betrays the leading traits of the 
African race. Her demeanor is very quiet and her deport- 
ment modest." 

When found her head-dress consisted of a freedoms bon- 
net, and a liberty cap, with a frock of Victoria plaid. She 
has merino, muslin, and other dresses. "She wears small rings 
with stones in her ears, and on her fingers three chased gold 
rings, two of which are set with green and the other with 
transparent crystals. 

From her admissions and style of dress I suppose she came 
from the seraglio of some "patriarch," that she broke loose 
from the "domestic institution," "sundering the most endear- 
ing ties." She is "plunged in sorrow at the separation from 
an aged mother and sister ;" and it adds intensity to her feel- 
ings that she knows not where they are, or what may become 
of them ; and strange to tell, she positively declares she 
never had a legal father. 

The subscriber wants to know in what part of the world 
she could have been born. It may be proper to add that 
since she flew to him for refuge "her conduct and moral de- 
portment have hitherto been irreproachable," and that this 
notice is published with the hope that it may be the means 
of her mother and sister knowing where she may be found. 
Any person conveying the information to them shall receive 
a reward of $200.00, and a further reward of S2.500.00 when 
the mother and sister are personally introduced to her. 

I hope this notice will procure tidings concerning her 



532 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF REV. GEORGE PEGLER. 

mother and sister, as Harriet must be known to many per- 
sons having traveled considerably, both by land and water. 
She says the last port she hailed from was Davenport. 
Canada, 1839. John Bull. 

The next year after her escape she was married, as stated 
by the following notice : 

MARRIED. 

At Kingston, Upper Canada, on Thursday, April 23, 1840, 
Mr. Henry Kelly to Miss Harriet Powell. 

Mr. Kelly is a respectable colored man in good pecuniary 
circumstances, and his wife has become rather famous within 
a few months, as "the white lady fugitive," who had the good 
fortune to escape from the clutches of a slave-holder named 
Davenport, at Syracuse, last autumn. — Friend of Man. 

Some five or six years after, my wife and myself went on a 
visit to my son and family in Upper Ganada, and while in 
Kingston, having a few hours to spare in waiting for the 
boat, we inquired for and soon found the aforesaid "white 
lady fugitive," and spent a very agreeable hour in their com- 
fortable and tastefully fitted up residence. Mr. Kelly, her 
husband, is only slightly colored. He is master of the City 
Band, and esteemed as a great musician and polite gentle- 
man. They had at that time three children, and the "critical 
observer" would scarcely discover any African lineage in 
their offspring. 

My wife secured some memento of former times, and a 
lock of hair from each of their heads, and felt very grateful 
that there was one province at least where the fugitive could 
find rest. 

I now have finished the task,— undertaken at the com- 
mencement with many misgivings and much hesitancy. In 
reviewing my effort, I have abundant cause to thank my 
heavenly Father for his divine aid during the number of 
months this work has absorbed my attention and time; and 
with a fervent prayer that the blessing of Cod may accom- 
pany its perusal, I bid my friendly reader farewell. 



Treatment Date. May 2006 

PrP^ervationTechnoIogies 



n ..4 PAPER 

111 Thomson Park Dnve 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



